to bee written that wee by the frequent and daily meditating thereof might understand what is necessary to bee knowne what to be beleeved unto salvation And thus much for the first word of the Title viz. Gospel Quest 6 It may yet bee demanded further concerning the Title of this Book what this Matthew was Answ 1 To which I answer for his person hee was the sonne of Alphens by name also called Levi and it is probable that hee was the brother of Iames the lesse f Mat. 10.9 I answer againe for his function hee was a Publican or a Tole-gatherer a calling very odious Answ 2 unto the Jewes First in regard of the office because they conceived these taxes to bee imposed upon them unjustly by the Roman government under which they were now subject Secondly in regard of the office because for the most part they were unjust exacters and oppressors extorting more from them then their due as Zacheus himselfe doth intimate when he saith g Luke 19 8. If I have taken any thing from any man unjustly c. And hence Christ exhorts Publicans h Luke 3.13 to exact no more then that which is appointed unto them Lastly I answer for Saint Matthewes paines Answ 3 labour or imployment this wee finde First Gualt â— that he preached the Gospel as farre as Aetheopia Secondly that hee sealed with his blood Quest 7 the Gospel he had preached being martyred for it From Saint Matthewes calling it will bee questioned why doth God use sinners for the publishing of the Gospel as here Matthew who was a Publicane and afterwards Paul who was a persecutor i Acts. â— 1 Tim. 1.12.13 and Onesimâ—s who was disobedient k Phil. 1â— I answer it is very profitable and behovefull for the patient or sicke person to have a Physitian who hath had experience of his Answ 1 sicknes for he that hath felt the griefe knowes best how to cure and redresse it and therefore the Lord will have quoâ—dam or sometimes sinners to preach unto those that yet are wicked because they know best the nature of sinne and how to apply fit corrosives and salves to every sinfull soule Againe I answer this the Lord Answ 2 doth to shew unto us that when he doth forgive he doth also forget when once wee turne unto God by repentance never to bee repented of hee doth as wholly put our sinnes out of his remembrance as though we never had offended him at all k Ezek. 18 22. Act. 17.30 Again God doth this to encourage sinners to turne unto him that having such presidents they may bee certainely assured that hee who is Answ 3 no respecter of persons will thinke nothing too deare for them whatsoever their former lives have beene if they will but truely returne unto the Lord. Lastly God doth this to demonstrate his Answ 4 power unto us that of great Sinners he can make great Saints of oppressing Publicans faithfull Apostles and of cruell Persecuters constant Professors and Preachers Concerning the time of this Gospel Answ it will be Quest 8 demanded when was this Gospel written by Saint Matthew I answer before any of the other three within 8 or 9 yeares from the Ascension l Athanasius Concerning the Author it will be demanded Quest 9 By whose authority was this Gospel written Answer I answer Saint Matthew was not the Author but the Hand for the holy Spirit was the Author and therefore Castalion erres who thus entitles this booke The Gospel by the Authour Matthew for it is more rightly called by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 According to Saint Matthew a Sic Tertul Cyprian or the Gospell of our Lord Iesus Christ according to Matthew b Vet. Interp as it is plainly expressed Mark 1.1 The Gospell of Iesus Christ the Sonne of God Quest 10 Concerning the Idiome it will hee enquired in what language this Gospell was written Answ 1 To this some answer in Hebrew and the reason they give for this is because it was written first and principally for the Iewes This was the constant opinion of these Fathers Irenaeus Tertullian Origen Athanasius and Epiphanius all of them giving the fore-named reason that Saint Matthew being an Hebrew writ in Hebrew unto the Hebrewes and Ierome to confirme this tells us that hee found an Hebrew Copy in the Caesarian Librarie and Syrus the Interpreter is so confident herein that hee prefixeth this Title to this Book The Gospell which Saint Matthew preached in Hebrew in the Region Palestina Answ 2 I answer with reverence to so learned Fathers that the exposition of the name Emmanuel Matth. 1.23 doth shew that either first Matthew did not write in Hebrew for then he would not have expounded Emmanuel which is an Hebrew word or secondly that hee wrot both in Hebrew and Greeke or thirdly that he wrot this Gospell in Hebrew and that this addition unto Emmanuel that is if it be interpreted God with us was added by some Greeke Interpreter Now which of these is the certaine truth in truth is uncertaine Indeed the Fathers were not so confident that it was written in Hebrew but Erasmus and other learned Interpreters do as much question it and their reasons for the contrarie opinions are these First because if this Gospel were written first in Hebrew then who translated it into Greeke for none certainly can be produced to have done it the maintainers of this opinion not agreeing herein among themselves Theophilact thinkes that Iohn the Evangelist translated it but Athanasius ascribes it to Iames the Apostle The second reason is because all the other Pen-men of the holy Scriptures both Apostles and Evangelists writ in Greeke which was the most vulgar and knowne tongue then in those parts where they lived and therefore it is not likely that onely Matthew would use a divers idiome or language The third reason is because the proofe alledged by the Fathers proves not their opinion their proofe is Matthew wrot in Hebrew because hee was an Hebrew and wrot to Hebrewes This followes not because the rest of the Apostles were Hebrewes and yet they wrot and preached in Greeke They are Hebrewes sayth Saint Paul b 2. Cor. 11.22 and so am I. The fourth reason is because if we should grant that this Booke was written by Saint Matthew in Hebrew we must grant also that wee have not the Fountaine of this Gospell but a streame onely flowing from the Fountaine and derived unto us as Maldonate sayth by some uncertaine Authour Now it is not to be admitted or granted that this Translation which comes wee know not from whom should bee coupled with the rest of the Evangelists and Epistles whose fountaine it is granted wee have that is as they were written by them and not translated by others The fift reason is because the Hebrew words which Saint Matthew for some causes doth retaine in this Gospell he doth interpret not into other Hebrew words
in Christ the head of the Church when he was upon earth is now in the Pope his Vicar generall upon earth but Christ had both Regall and Sacerdotall power i. e. was both a Priest and a temporall King when hee was upon the earth Therefore the Pope is such both a Priest and a Prince having power Temporall and Spirituall over people and Princes The whole argument I meddle not withall referring the Reader to the learned Frenchman a Camierus Tom. 2. lib. 15. cap. 4. Sect. 1.2 3. de Temp. Papa potes I will onely prosecute one particular of the Minor proposition Wee deny that Christ was a temporall King upon earth and therefore although the Pope were his Vicar which is not yet proved by them by any unanswerable or unanswered arguments yet hath he not Regall power given unto him That Christ was a temporall King some of them b Carerius prove from this verse the Orientall Kings or wise men of the East aske where is he that is borne King of the Jewes therefore they confesse he was a King and they honour him as a King by presenting gifts unto him To this I answer first it cannot bee denied Answ 1 but that Christ was called by the Wise Men a King Secondly but whether they call him a temporall Answ 2 King or not that is the question and Carerius proves it not but others witnesse c Chrysost hom 6. in Matth. that they came unto Christ as unto God and then certainely they do not enquire for him as a temporall King Againe it is most probable and agreeable Answ 3 unto reason that they call Christ an heavenly King not an earthly as may appeare thus If these wise men had acknowledged no other thing in Christ but onely that hee was the temporall King of the Jewes that is a King of a very small people then had they had no cause to have undertaken this long journey for the sight of him but rather cause not to have moved a foot out of the way for him the earthly King of the Jewes not belonging at all unto them Answ 4 Lastly I answer when they find Christ they worship him which argues that they acknowledge him not to bee an earthly but a heavenly King for although temporall Kings amongst them were wont to bee worshiped yet none before their coronatiō when they were actually Kings which could not as yet be his nativity being neither knowne unto nor taken notice of by the Jewes and therefore all interpreters in a manner agree that they worshiped him as a God I referre the studious Reader here to Opus imperf in Matth. hom 2. and Salmeron Tract 38. Tom. 3. and Anselm s and cyprian serm de stellâ Magi and August serm 29. de tempore Divers questions from this verse may be made concerning this STARRE I will onely propound those which I conceive to bee of most weight and of greatest necessity to be knowne Quest 1 First how was Christ manifested to the wise men Answ Answer by a starre they confesse at Jerusalem we have seene his starre and they conclude that a new starre doth portend a new King Quest 2 Secondly why was not Christ manifested unto the Wise Men who were Gentiles by a speaking Angell rather then by a dumbe and silent starre seeing that he was so revealed unto the Israelites an Angell from heaven totidem verbis even in plaine termes telling them of his nativity d Luke 2.10.11 Answ 1 First some say this was done for the fulfilling of Balaams Prophesie e Numb 24.17 That a starre should rise from Iacob but this is false for the Prophet speakes there of Christ himselfe under the type of David who should tame the Moabites and all his enemies Answ 2 Secondly this was not done without a mysterie which was this the Messias was to bee notified and made knowne unto the Gentiles not immediately from heaven but mediately by the Jewes For out of Zion went the law and the word of the Lord from Ierusalem f Esa 2.3 Yea to the Jewes onely were committed the divine oracles of God g Rom. 3.9 and from them flowed salvation unto the Gentiles h Ioh. 4.22 Thirdly the Iewes were more worthy then Answ 3 the Gentiles at least in the Lords esteeme and therefore God did send messages unto them by Angels the Gentiles were dogs and were but to gather up the crums that fell from them and therefore God admonisheth them by a starre i Haymo s Answ 4 Fourthly the Iewes were directed by reason in their actions and therefore God sendes reasonable Angels unto them but the Gentiles know not how to use reason aright and therefore God gives unto them a signe k Greg. s Matth. 2. ◠349. Answ 5 Fiftly Christ was revealed unto these Wise men by a starre for a two-fold admonition viz. I. That they might be admonished of the person of Christ that this Iesus who was borne at Bethlehem was that King to whom as the latine Church sings both sunne and moone and starres and aire doe chante by turnes or unto whom every thing that hath breath should sing praise l Psal 150. vers last II. This was done that they might bee admonished of the benefits they should receive by Christ viz. that by a true and lively faith in this King a new starre of the true acknowledgement of God should arise in the hearts of the faithfull which should diffuse his light and send forth his bright beames into the obscure world for where the understanding is enlightned and the affections by a true zeale throughly enflamed there is light and brightnesse in the life and conversation Sixtly and lastly I answer the Wise Men Answ 6 were skilfull in Astrologie and Astronomy and therefore God revealed Christ unto them by a starre m Chryos Calvin supra where we may observe two things first God makes Christ knowne to the Israelites to the Priests to the Persians and to Herod Secondly hee makes Christ knowne unto these by things best knowne unto every one of them and most credited Christ was manifested to the Israelites by an Angel Luke 2.10 to the Persians by a starre to the Priests and Herod by the Priests and Magi of the Persians in this Chapter Thirdly it may bee demanded what manner Quest 3 of starre it was by which Christ was revealed unto the Wise Men Many grossely and ridiculously answer this Answ 1 question which answer I will but barely recite I. Some say it was an Astrologicall constellation by a certaine influence shewing Christ because these Wise Men say we have seene his star II. Others say this was the Holy Ghost who in the shape of a Dove was seene of the Jewes when hee descended upon Christ a Ioh. ◠32 III. Others say it was that Angell which appeared unto the Sheepherds b Luke 2 9.10 of which opinion was Chrysostom But the Angels never appeared
internall by mortifying our members c Col. 3.5.6 that is all corrupt and carnall affections which are in our mortall bodies because they warre against the soule d 1 Pet. 2.11 Vers 12 §. 1. VERS 12. And being warned of God in a dreame that they should not returne unto Herod they departed into their owne country another way Sect. 1 It may heere bee doubted what manner of dreame this was Quest which the Wise-men had Answ 1 I answer first Dreames are either 1 naturall which the minde causeth of it selfe but upon some occasion or beginning either externall or internall or 2. they are somnia immissa dreames which the minde of it selfe procureth not but are sent unto it or wrought upon it by some other power and these are of two sorts either first 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sent of God and such was the dreame of these Wise-men or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sent of evill spirits Answ 2 Secondly Divine Dreames are such as God offereth to the minde and these dreames 1 Sometimes are shewed to the faithfull or to those that are in the visible Church and of the invisible as to Jacob Ioseph Daniel Sometimes to those who are neither in the visible Church or of the invisible as to Laban Gen. 31. to Pharaohs baket 40. to Pharaoh himselfe 41. 3 Sometimes these divine dreames are shewed to those that are not in the visible Church but yet of the invisible and such was this dreame it was sent by God unto the Wise men who were not Iewes and therefore not of the then visible Church and yet I hope of the true Church of Christ Answ 3 Thirdly Divine Dreames are all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is containing some divination of things hid and secret and afterward to come to passe and these are of two sorts 1 nuda 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 naked visions simply plainly expressing the meaning scope and purpose of the dreame and such was this dreame or else 2. they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mysticall dreames folded up in types and figures which cannot be understood without some signification such were Pharaohs dreames of the seven fat and leane kine and of the seven full and thinne and lancke eares Gen. 41. Sect. 2 § 2. That they should not returne unto Herod Quest 1 Heere it will be demanded why doth not God save and preserve Christ miraculously or by some other way then by the flight of the wise men Answ 1 First some answer heere unto that wee must not dare to summon God to the barre to render a reason to us of his actions e Muscul s Answ 2 Secondly God will not use miracles when and where there is no neede Observ Teaching us thereby that we must in all our necessities 1. use all lawfull meanes and then 2. begge a blessing at Gods hands upon the meanes Thirdly God doth this because he would not have these Magi made instruments of Herods Answ 3 cruelty Fourthly the Lord doth this because hee will Answ 4 not have Christ twice made known or revealed to those that inwardly contemne and despise him The wise men once bring Herod word of the nativity of Christ and in stead of rejoycing at that joyfull newes hee plots how to shed his most precious blood by an untimely death and therefore God will not permit the Magi the second time to reveale Christ unto him It may heere further be enquired Why doth Quest 2 God forbid the wise men to play the part of honest men that is to keepe their word they had promised Herod that when certainely they had found out the place of Christs abode they would give him notice of it and in this verse God doth prohibite it The Lord doth this to shew Answ that hee hath authority to prohibit the performance of humane promises the will of man is to give way to the will of God and the commandement of God doth nullifie and make voide all humane promises for the full understanding of this resolution and question two things are carefully to bee taken notice of First promises oblige in themselves Secondly God commanding promises are to be violated First promises oblige and binde in themselves and that jure divino by the law of God and that whether they are made With an oath Or Without an oath Promises that are bound with an oath binde a man unto the performance of that which hee hath promised it being a note of an upright man and an heavenly citizen not to change his promise although he have sworne unto his owne temporall hurt f Psal 15.4 when the law of an oath was given in Sina the whole world shooke say the Rabbines g Vide Pet. Mart. fol. 238. because an oath is stabilimentum orbis the stay and proppe of the world and if promises and oathes were not observed how should men trade or buy or sell or live in the world an oath is for the confirmation of the truth and for the end of contention and therefore all falshood of wicked men in their Promises is much to bee reprehended whether committed by Heathens or Christians I. Many Heathens slight promises though bound by oathes the Turkes say children are to be deceived with apples and men with oathes so lightly doe they value and oath Linguà juram said one h Ennius I sware it onely with my tongue This is a most wicked practise thus to slight an oath in any whosoever II. Some Christians are faulty also heere and they are the Papists who make no conscience of breaking an oath made unto any whether Christians or Heathens that are not sworne servants and vassailes to the Pope as they are It is an ordinary phrase at the Court of Rome Mercatorum est non Magistratuum stare juramente it is the part of a Merchant not of the Pope or any placed in authority by him to keepe his oathi. So Iohn Husse and Hierome of Prage were promised by an oath from the councell of Constance safe conducte and yet contrary to promise and oath were killed k Sleydan Promises though made without an oath yet binde omnia quasi jurata l Hier. ad Caelant all promises are halfe oathes or promises in a manner doe partake of the nature of an oath Now the reason why promises binde although not bound with an oath is this because fidelity is a part of truth and a promise is a greater part then an affirmation and therefore promises are are not to bee violated either 1 Lucri causà for gaine as one saith m Plautus Linguà rei servandae c. I made a promise with my mouth that I might save my purse but Eadem linguâ jam nego with the same tongue that I made the promise with the same I refuse to keepe it because it is not for my profit to performe it as if a man should promise a thiefe to send him to such a place twice so much money
by the creatures because all attestation of them is prohibited A solio ad capillum a maximo ad minimum August sup Whether is it worse to sweare by God or by Quest 3 a creature in our common talke It is a very hard question for me to resolve Answ And the difficulty lies here First because in thesi it is a greater sinne to sweare by the creature because it is peccatum in thesi simply a sin and never lawfull to sweare thereby Secondly but yet in hypothesi there are two things to be looked into and observed besides the sinne committed by swearing To wit First the prophanation of the Name of God and so that is the greater fin which is sworn by the Name of God Secondly the Idolatry which is committed and so it is the greater sin to sweare by a creature for this is Blasphemy to profane Gods name Idolatry to sweare by a creature Quest 4 By what creatures doe men usually sweare Answ 1 First amongst the Gentiles there were divers customes Homer saith Kings sware by their Scepters and others tell us that the Turkes sweare by their Swords the Scythians by the wind and sometimes by the Kings Throne Zeno by the caper bush Socrates sometimes by a Dogge sometimes by an Oake sometimes by a Goat Answ 2 Secondly the Jewes did usually sweare by Heaven by the Elements and by Jerusalem Hierom. Thirdly Christians have extremely exceeded here also some swearing by the Kings head others by Othoes beard others by the Saints others by the Heaven by the light by the day others by the earth bread sword or whatsoever is in their hands or eyes others by the head soule life hand And therefore to conclude this section remember these three things First from whence comes this wicked swearing by the creatures It comes neither from the Spirit of God nor from a holy zeale nor from a pure conscience but from evill that is 1. either from the Divell Or 2. From an unbridled desire of sinning Or 3. From a wicked custome Secondly whom dost thou resemble in thus doing not beleevers but infidels not righteous but wicked men Thirdly what dost thou when thou swearest by a creature thou makest a God of that which thou swearest by And therefore let all those be ashamed of using these oathes who would bee ashamed to make a God with their hands and to fall downe and worship it Psal 115.4 5 6 7. Sect. 5 § 5. For it is Gods Throne Quest 1 Why doth our Saviour adde this and the following reasons against these oathes used by the Jewes Answ 1 First some say because these were no Gods as if Christ would say you must sweare onely by God but these are no Gods therefore you must not sweare by them And hence perhaps came that vulgar errour among the Jewes that the oathes which were sworne by these were not obligatory because they were no Gods Answ 2 Secondly some say because they are the creatures of God and therefore are not to bee profaned August s Answ 3 Thirdly some say our Saviour confirmes this with strong reasons that we must not sweare by the creatures because swearing directly by them we sweare indirectly by God Calvin Quest 2 What is the meaning of this reason why wee must not sweare by heaven namely because it is the seate and Tribunall of God Answ 1 First some expound this of the Saints as if our Saviour would say Thou shalt not sweare by the Saints because God is in the middest of them Answ 2 Secondly some expound these words Allegorically Heaven is the soule of the righteous earth of the wicked that is Gods Throne this is his foot-stoole August s Answ 3 Thirdly it is understood of the presence of the Majesty of God which shewes it selfe there in most excellent beauty and glory Where with Chrysostome we may observe that Christ doth not praise the earth Obser because it is fruitfull or the Elements for the purity of their natur or the Heaven for his excellency but hee commends the Earth because it is subject to God Heaven for the presence of God because it is the place where the glory of God is revealed he dwels in the Heaven Psal 2.4 and 113.4 5. our God is in the Heavens Psal 115.3 Reade Psal 123. and Matth. 6.9 and 1 Tim. 6.16 and Psal 15.1 and 2 Cor. 5.6 Quest 3 Doth not God dwell in the earth Is not hee every where Answ Hee is not included in the heaven because earth is his foot-stoole but he speakes according to our capacity that wee may understand the full and perfect fruition of God to bee in Heaven But God is said to dwell amongst us Object to abide in his Temple and to remaine in Sion And therfore his Seate and Throne is not in Heaven The habitation and dwelling of God is manifold namely First in his Temple Answ I have loved the habitation of thy house and the place where thine honour dwelleth l Psal 26.8 Secondly amongst his people In Salem also is his Tabernacle and his dwelling place in Sion that is in the assemblies of his children m Psal 73.2 Thirdly in the hearts of the poore and humble I am the Lord whom the Heavens cannot containe with whom then shall I dwell even with him that is of an humble and contrite heart n Esa 57.15 Fourthly in Heaven and this is Gods proper Mansion But of this more in Mat. 6.9 § 6. Neither by the earth for it is his footstoole Sect. 6 Why are these words added Earth is his footstoole Quest 1 First to teach us that God governs all things Answ 1 in Heaven and Earth Secondly to teach us that God is so immense Answ 2 and infinite that he fills Heaven and Earth The Heaven saith Salomon and the heaven of heavens cannot containe him 1 King 8.27 Reade Acts 7.48 49. and 17.24 Esa 66.1 The person of the Lord is infinite and Ubiquitie is proper unto him Hee is 1. As water in the Sea 2. As the eye of man over the earth 3. As the ayre in the world 4. As the knowledge of man which extends it selfe unto all things 5. Or as the soul in the body which is in the whole body and in every part thereof What benefit may wee reape from this Infinitenesse Quest 2 and Ubiquity of God It should teach us to have no base or low Answ or carnall thoughts of God but observe what hee is that it may breed and beget in us a greater reverence of his sacred Majesty And that 1. in our prayers 2. In the hearing of his Word 3. In the use of his Name as the Jewes called it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And therefore let us frequently meditate First of the glory beauty and excellencie of his Majesty Secondly how great respect and reverence we owe unto him Thirdly his anger and jealousie if wee provoke him Fourthly how infinite the reward is both of mercy and justice which he hath in
concerning this prayer How many Petitionsare there in this Prayer Quest 1 It is a knot not worth a wedge it not being much materiall Answ whether we affirme them to bee sixe or seven Chrysostome seemes to make but sixe but Augustine saith Septima ultima and so makes seven It matters not which wee adhere unto if we doe but avoide the superstâ—tious observation of the number of seven wherein some famous men have waded too farre What order doth our Saviour observe in this Prayer The most perfect and exact order that can be imagined For this prayer is of all other most perfect not onely containing all things that are necessary to be prayed for but also the order which is to be observed in the praying for them As thus most evidently appeares First the foundation of all is the glory of God this is the last scope of all our actions and therefore first to be prayed for Secondly then wee desire the comming of Christs Kingdome and that for two reasons I. Because the consummation of the Kingdome of God is the second foundation of our actions II. Because the kingdome of grace is the meanes to bring us unto God And therefore this in the second place is prayed for Thirdly then we cry thy will be done because before we be admitted into the Kingdome of grace we cannot fulfill or obey the will of God Fourthly having thus prayed for Gods glory and spirituall graces we then come to demand temporall blessings Give us this day our daily bread Object 1 It may here be objected we stand in neede of temporall things first of all and therefore wee ought to pray for them in the first place Answ 1 First God doth give us temporall things from the beginning of our life because wee stand in neede of them as soone as we are borne But yet they are not first to be sought for at Gods hands Answ 2 Secondly as we stand in neede of temporall things from the beginning so it is necessary that we should obey God from the beginning The fig-tree should alwaies be prepared to answer the Lords expectation lest he seeking fruit and finding none curse it and condemne it to the fire And therefore greater is the necessitie of Spirituall graces then of temporall goods and first to be demanded Answ 3 Thirdly then onely temporall good things are to be demanded when the Spirit of God and grace hath taught us to begge onely moderate things modestly Wherefore they are not to be desired till after the Kingdome of grace Fourthly then we pray for the pardon of our sinnes and that for these causes I Because our sinnes are then remitted when we are admitted into the Kingdom of grace II. Because the most sanctified of all sin against God and that daily Fifthly then we beg to be delivered from the Tempter and preserved from temptation Because it is alwaies necessary that God should protect us We should be circumspect What may we learne from this method and Quest 3 order observed by our Saviour in this prayer First and before all things to desire the glory Answ 1 God This being the substance of the first Petition we reserve it untill by and by Secondly the three first Petitions respect Answ 2 God and the three last our selves Teaching us to respect God before our selves to regard his will more then our owne to love him above all yea better then our selves Deut. 6.5 and 10.12 and 11.1 and Mat. 22.37 and that for Obser 2 three causes 1 Because it is a signe of a Saint to love God above himselfe yea above all things Ps 31.24 II. Because such God hath promised to regard he that honours God God will honour him he that cordiaâ—ly loves God him will the Lord love III. Because if we thus respect love the Lord above all things we shal live for ever d Deut. 30.19.20 Iohn 23.11.12 Thirdly spirituall things we desire first and in more words yea more petitions then one Temporall things but once in one Petition yea Answ 3 in one word Bread Teaching us in our prayers Obser 2 to preferre spirituall things before temporall 1 Cor. 12.31 and 14.1 and 10.3 4. Col. 1.9 and that for these following reasons I. Because earthly things are not alwaies good for us but often hinder a man from his naturall rest e Eccle. 5.12 The abundaÌ„ce of the rich will not suffer him to sleep II. Because they are never equally alike good for us or so good for us as are spirituall graces f Rom. 15 27. and 1 Cor. 9.11 and Rom. 1.11 for these are profitable both for soule and body III. Because spirituall graces are necessary for us for without them we cannot come unto God or glory g 1 Cor. 3.1 but we may without any yea many temporall blessings And therefore we should most earnestly hunger for and desire spirituall things because they are both most excellent in themselves and most profitable for us Whether is it lawfull to use any set forme of Quest 4 prayer written or printed Set formes of Prayer read and considered before hand are very profitable unto the weake Answer both to teach them 1. What to pray for and how And 2. to helpe their memories Whether is it lawfull to use this forme of Quest 5 prayer which is taught us by Christ First there are many formes of prayer which Answ 1 are easier unto the understanding then this is Secondly but this is the most perfect forme Answ 2 therfore we ought alwaies to imitate it at least in part and as farre as we proceede in our prayers Thirdly there is no other forme injoyned us Answ 3 then this wee have indeede many examples of prayer or exemplarie prayers of Moses David Salomon Paul c. but of none it is said as here Sic orabitis ye shall pray thus Whether was the Lords prayer given 1. as an Quest 6 example or 2. as a prayer or 3. as both First some say this was given and commanded Answ 1 absolutely as a prayer and therefore it is necessarie alwaies to use it But this is proved false by these two reasons namely I. Because then it were unlawfull to use any other forme or prayer II. Because the word here used is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sic non 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hoc pray Thus not This. Answ 2 Secondly some say that this is given onely as a plat-forme to direct us how to pray but this is false as will appeare by a double reason to wit I. Because Saint Luke sayth say thus When yee pray 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 say Saint Matthew here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pray whereby it appeares that the words may be said as a prayer Answ 3 Thirdly Certainely this prayer was given us by the Lord as a platforme and unto him that doth rightly understand it it is the most prudent perfect and compendious prayer of all prayers And therefore the superstition of the Papists
who say at once so many Pater nosters and the curiositie of the Anabaptists who will not endure that it shall be said at all are both here condemned Answ 4 Fourthly as this is a platforme or exemplarie prayer so it is also commanded Omnibus semper to all alwaies because all men in all ages must strive in their supplications to imitate this forme as we shall see further in the next question In the third answer we affirmed that the Anabaptists deny this to be a prayer which is also the opinion of the Brownists who held that the words laid downe here by our blessed Saviour in the 9 10 11 12 and 13 verses are positions or rules of direction for praying and not petitions Against this assertion we argue thus Argu. 1 An expresse Commandement neither contrarie to nature nor against reason or the analogie of faith agreeable also to the scope and tenor of the place ought to bee obeyed and literally understood But these words when thou prayest say thus Mat 6.9 and Luke 11.2 say our Father c. is such an expresse Commandement as is neither against reason nor contrary to nature or the analogie of faith but agreeable to the scope and tenor of the place Therefore it ought to be obeyed and literally understood and used as a prayer Argu. 2 Whatsoever Scripture hath in every respect the forme of a prayer is not onely matter of doctrine but hath beene used also as a prayer But this Scripture Mat. 6.9 hath in every respect the forme of a prayer Therefore it hath beene used as a prayer and is not onely matter of doctrine The Major proposition is thus proved how can we tell which are prayers and which are not but onely by their forme of petition whereby they are distinguished from Doctrines and rules proposed in another forme as Whatsoever you aske it shall be given you and the like h Mat. 7.7 and 21.22 and 1 Iohn 5.14 The Minor proposition is as evident as the Sunne as is thus shewed That Scripture which hath expresly the Petitioned and the Petitioner and the Petition hath in every respect the forme of prayer But this Scripture Mat. 6 9. hath lively laid downe in it I. the Petitioned Our Father II. the Petitioner every one of the faithfull shrowded and soulded up in those words Our and Us. III the Petition which is either deprecative against sinne sathan and temptation or supplicative both for spirituall graces and temporall blessings Therefore these words here used by our Saviour have in every respect the forme of prayer In a dutie prescribed unto all and to be used by Argu. 3 all the Holy Ghost is plaine and the Scripture so shallow that a Lambe may wade But if these very words be not to be used as a prayer but onely given us as a Rule of prayer then no Christian for 1500. yeare or there abouts did understand our Lords meaning Therefore it is very probable that it is a prayer The Brownists object Object The Apostles never used those very words in prayer Therefore these words are but positions and rules of doctrine First an expresse Commandement is warrant Answ 1 enough without any example Secondly There is no example of Baptising Answ 2 in the name of the Father Sonne and Holy Ghost yet is the Commandement of Christ sufficient warrant so to doe Compare Mat. 28.19 with Acts 10.28.19.5 Whether are we obliged and inioyned to use Quest 7 this prayer alwaies when we pray First No. Secondly it binds First Negatively alwaies for we must never use another forme that is we must pray for no other things nor otherwise then according to this forme Secondly affirmatively onely in part secundum exigentiâ—m Mus s according to our present necessities and occasions as appeares by these three particulars I. Christ himselfe did not alwaies pray this same prayer for First sometimes he gives thankes Mat. 11.25 I thanke thee O father Lord of Heaven c. Secondly sometimes hee prayes in other tearmes Mat. 26.30 Father take this cup from me II. The Apostles of Christ often pray otherwise Reade Acts 1.24 and 4.24 III. Sometimes we are in a manner constrained in our prayers to expresse our spirituall necessities which verbatim are not contained in this forme And therefore we are not affirmatively obliged alwaies to these words Thirdly I adde another answer to this question Answ 3 given by Paraeus i Pareus s Mat. That although publickly in the congregation privately at home we often in regard of our present necessities pray in other words then these in the Lords prayer yet it is very fit and convenient that we should seale up and conclude all our prayers with this forme of prayer and that for these causes I. Because thus we obey the Commandement of the Sonne of God who in this verse saith Sic orate pray thus and Luke 11.2 When thou prayest sic dicite say thus And therefore it is fit that sometimes this forme should bee used II. Because we must not doubt or question but these words prescribed by God the Sonne are very acceptable unto God the Father when they are poured forth by a pious and intelligent supplicatour For the Father doth alwayes heare the Sonne and therefore hee will be ready to heare the words of his Sonne III. Because it doth most briefly contain a perfect summe of all those things which are necessary to be prayed for and therefore whatsoever is over-slipt by us in our Petitions is supplyed by this forme wherefore it is not amisse to conclude alwaies with it And thus I conclude the generall questions concerning this prayer proceeding unto the expâ—ication of the severall petitions If any desire to know whether this Prayer may or ought to be said to the Saints let him consult with M. Fox in his Acts and Monuments where the matter is discussed pag. 1274. Sect. 3 § 3. Our Father which art in Heaven I will not consider of these words according to the order of nature but of place taking them as they lye Quest 1 Why doe wee appropriate God unto our selves calling him ours Answ That wee may pray the more confidently because if he be our father he will helpe us Quest 2 Why doe we pray in the plurall number our father not my father Answ 1 First because it is our duty to pray one for another there being no faith without this true brotherly love Gal. 6.4 Answ 2 Secondly wee pray our father for the greater increase of our confidence and assurance that we shall be heard knowing that all the faithfull pray with us and for us Vis unita fortior many hands quickly dispatch a great worke many faithfull prayers quickly pierce the clouds and ascend the heavens and come into Gods eares and never returne without a blessing And therefore great is our confidence and assurance to be heard when we know that all Gods children with us pray our father thereby praying with us and for us as
the evill one First he never sleepes but alwayes wakes and Answ 1 watcheth over his children And therefore no danger can come upon them at unawares Secondly he knowes all things yea foresees Answ 2 all things before they come therefore hee can keepe backe and prevent whatsoever hee pleaseth Thirdly he alwayes loves them yea even to Answ 3 the end 1 Iohn 13.1 therefore will be carefull of them Fourthly he can doe whatsoever he will for Answ 4 all power is in his hands Mat. 28.20 And therefore he either can keepe off danger or deliver from danger or chaine up our enemy Fifthly Nullum tempus occurrit Deo his help Answ 5 comes never too late for he can preserve in the Den Dan. 6. and in the fire Dan. 3. Sixthly he knowes all things whether they Answ 6 be good for us or not yea can order and dispose of all things to our good Rom. 8.28 § 3. For thine is the Kingdome Sect. 3 The Papists blush not to affirme that this conclusion Obiect 1 is not Scripture producing these Arguments or Reasons for the proofe hereof First some of them say that we the Protestants have corrupted the Text and added these words Answ This is a most impudent scandall to say that we Protestants have added this conclusion for it was used long since by the Fathers as followes by and by Object 2 Secondly Bellarmine saith that these words For thine is the Kingdome c. are not Canonicall Scripture but were added by the Gretians Answ These words are not added unto the Greeke Text but are diminished and taken away by the Latine Translator as Valla observes Obiect 3 Thirdly divers Latin Fathers who understood Greeke well enough in their Exposition of the Lords Prayer make no mention of these words at all neither are they found in divers Bookes First we will oppose or vie Fathers for Fathers Answ 1 Bookes for Bookes with them Answ 2 Secondly the authority of the Greeke Fathers who write and speake of the Greeke Text is greater and more venerable than the authority of the Latine Fathers who say nothing thereof Amesius tom 1. p. 22. Now these words are in the oldest Greeke copies and they are older and more excellent then the Latin copies yea these Greek Fathers Theophylact Euthymius and Chrysostome both upon Mathew in his imperfect worke which is fathered upon him reade these words yea it was used alwayes by the Greek Church which wuld rather certainly give credit to the Greeke Text then to the Latine Answ 3 Thirdly although many Latine Fathers recite not these words yet they are recited by others of as sufficient authority as they are for both the Churches in France Holland Spain and Italy use them see defence of reformers against Master Hutton part 1. pag. 210. yea these words are found in the copies of other tongues besides Latine Munster telleth us he saw an old Hebrew copie wherein these words were and also a Syriack Musculus saith he saw an old Chaldee copie wherein they were likewise And the Christians in Arabia use this conclusion in generall Beza sup telleth us that the most part of the Gretians used them but Erasmus sup saith all and Bellarmine doth not much gainesay it de verbo Dei l. 7. de bonis operib partic 1. 6. Object 4 Fourthly these words are not in the Latine Canon therefore they are not Canonicall This is their chiefest and strongest reason Or the Enthymeme may be thus framed Hieromes or the vulgar Latin Bible hath not this conclusion therefore it is not authenticall Answ 1 First the vulgar Latine Bible is none of Hieromes Bellarmine himselfe will not undertake to defend and maintaine this quarrell but wayes the cause in a manner confessing that it is none of his Secondly Hierome hath corrected many Answ 2 things in his Bible upon which he paraphraseth which yet remaine corrupted in the vulgar Latine and therefore it is not authenticall whosoever ownes it Thirdly I answer the objection with the objection the vulgar Latine Bible hath not this conclusion for thine is the Kingdome c. Therefore Answ 3 it that is that Bible or that Interpretation of the Bible is not authenticall For the proofe of this answer observe I. The New Testament was first written in Greeke and this Gospel either in Greek or Hebrew as all confesse as we shewed before in the generall questions before the first chapter Question 10. And therefore if these words be in the Hebrew copie and in all the Greeke copies as was shewed before then it must necessarily follow that the Latine is not authenticall which hath them not II. If wee looke but into this very Prayer which is taught us by our Saviour we shall find the vulgar Latine Bible to be of small authoritie First in Luke 11.2 The whole Preface is omitted except father when ye pray say Pater sanctificetur c. Father hallowed bee thy Name Secondly the third Petition Thy will be done c. is wholly left out Thirdly halfe the last Petition But deliver us from evill is left out also And therefore this Translation is but a crooked Rule to walke by Fifthly Bellarmine objects the Greeke Fathers Obiect 5 and Churches using this conclusion in their Liturgies separate it from the Lords Prayer not continuing it with it as here it is Bellar. de verb. Dei 1.7 de bonis oper partic 1.6 And he instanceth upon the Liturgie of Chrysostome Although this Liturgie which hee quotes be adulterate and none of Chrysostomes Answ yet it is false that it is separated from the Lords Prayer for even there it goes before the conclusion Amen Sixthly they object Cui bono what good Object 4 could it be to Hierome or the Author of the Latine Translation to leave it out if it had beene of the Scripture or divine authority Or for what end should they doe it First I answer hereunto as Bellarmine doth for the omission of the Preface and 2. Petitions mentioned Answ 1 in the former Objection Answer last from Luke 11.2 de bonis oper partic 1.6 quod verò that this conclusion was omitted through the carelesnesse and oversight of the Writer or Printer Secondly our venerable Fulke answers that Answ 2 those who writ the first copies over againe omitted these words in the second writing as a thing commonly knowne and daily rehearsed of every man Fulke Preface to the Rhomist § 38. If the Authenticalnesse and divine authoritie Quest 1 of the latter part of this verse be thus questioned then how may it appeare that it is Canonicall First the matter and substance of the words is Answ 1 holy nothing in them dissenting from the Analogie of faith but agreeing thereunto being borrowed from 1 Chron. 29.11 Cartwr resp Rhem. praef § 38. Answ 2 Secondly these words are most apt fit and pertinent to the matter in hand for herein our Saviour renders the reason why wee begge all these things at Gods hands because the
Isidor Many ate by weight and drunke by measure Because In nimio pane non de est peccatum g Bern. de pass dom 42. Secondly an abstinence from all naturall delights Esa 22.12 Amos 6.6 Mourning is the way unto repentance 2 Cor. 7.10 and therefore in the time of fasting which should bee a time of humiliation we should rather goe unto the house of mourning then of mirth Thirdly an abstinence from wedlocke comforts Let the Bride goe out of her chamber Ioel 2.16 and 1 Cor. 7.5 Fourthly an abstinence from our labours and workes because imployments distract the mind Numb 29.7 Fifthly some adde that hereunto is required Almes Esa 58.7 Thirdly the last part of a true fast is Interna veritas the internal truth and life thereof this is the marrow of the matter because the heart is to bee established with grace and not with meate Heb. 13.9 Here many things are observable but I reduce them unto these three I. There must be a rending of the heart II. A turning unto God III. A sacrifice to offer up unto God First in the true internall or inward fast there must be a rending of the heart and an humbling of the soule Ioel 2.13 Rend your hearts and not your garments so Lev. 16.29 and 23.28 Here wee should seriously meditate of those things which might wound and breake the soule as the corruption of our whole nature the multitude and magnitude of our by-past sinnes the weight and strength of our present concupiscence the malice of Satan against us the danger of hell fire the many provocations of our God Oh happy is that man who can weepe drops of blood and can sinke himselfe upon the day of fasting unto the bottome of sorrow for such God will comfort and raise up 1 Peter 5.6 Secondly in the true fast there must be a converting and turning of the heart unto God Ioel 2.13 Rend your hearts and turne unto the Lord. In this conversion there are three things required I. A turning from sinne both our old sinnes and all sinnes II. A hungring after a reconciliation with God as the prodigall child did Luke 15. III. A desire to possesse and injoy God by faith in the soule and to be mâ—de partakers of internall joy by the Holy Spirit Thirdly in the true fast wee must provide some sacrifice to offer up unto God Thus the Lord commands his people upon the day of fasting to afflict their soules and to offer an offring to him Lev. 23.27 and Numb 29.7 Sacrifices are now ceased and therefore what Quest 1 must we offer up unto God First we must offer up unto God a broken Answ 1 and a contrite heart for such a sacrifice pleaseth him well Psal 51.17 but of this something was said before Secondly we must offer up unto God the sacrifice Answ 2 of repentance wee must sacrifice our sinnes and repent us seriously of our iniquities Thirdly wee must offer the sacrifice of mercy Answ 3 unto God in the day of humiliation and fasting wee must pardon those who have offended us and bee reconciled unto those who are at oddes with us and doe good unto those who stand in neede of our helpe reliefe and succour h Esa 58.7 Ezac 7.9 Fourthly wee must offer up the calves of our lips and sacrifice of our prayers unto God for fasting is no fasting without prayer Ose 14.3 Answ 4 Fifthly wee must offer up the sacrifice of Answ 5 praise unto God that is give thankes unto his name Heb. 13.15 both for those many mercies hee bestoweth upon us and those many evills we are preserved from by him Sixthly wee must offer up our selves unto Answ 6 God and that two manner of waies namely I. By adjudging our selves worthy of punishment both temporall and eternall for this vilifying and debasing of our selves doth glorifie our God II. By addicting and devoting our selves wholly up unto the service of the Lord resolving henceforth to serve no other but onely him all the daies wee have to live What time is most fit for fasting Quest 5 We fast either for Answ Temporall things and that either for the Removing of evils whether Publike or Private Here there is need of the acknowledgment of our deserts of our humiliation of the deprecating of the punishment and the taking away of the evill which is feared and deserved Procuring of good things as the Church did Act. 13.3 and 14.23 and our Church now doth at the ordination of Ministers Spirituall things and that either for The quickning of our prayers and that if we be sensible of Some present temptation or lust or concupiscence and desire that it may be mortified and subdued The absence of Christ whom wee desire should returne as the Apostles desired to have him awaked Matth. 8.25 Private meditations that whether they be for things By past as for The sinnes of our youth The losse of our time The love of Christ towards us The bitternesse of his death and passion c. Present as namely the examination of our lives sinnes occasions unto evill repentance faith and the like Holy duties as the hearing of the Word the receiving of the Sacrament of the Lords Supper and the bringing of our infants to the Sacrament of Baptisme Before all which duties fasting conjoyned with repentance and prayer is very profitable Sect. 3 § 3. Anoint thy head and wash thy face Quest. 1 What is the meaning of these words Answ 1 First some understand them Tropologically namely I. By head some understand Christ and by anointing Almes Anoint thy head that is doe good unto thy Neighbour for love is like unto ointment Psal 133. thus Chrysost hom 9. fer 4. Ciner tom 2. Vnge caput id est Christum c. Anoint thy head that is Christ with the oyle of mercy and charitie as Mary did Mat. 26.7 Chrys imperf s II. Some take the head for the sense reason and understanding because that is the head of the soule and by the anointing they understand joyfulnesse and cheerefulnesse Anoint thy head Vt latitiam spiritus sancti intus habeamus that within in thy soule thou maist have the joy of the Holy Ghost Chrysost imperf and Hilary s and Gualt s III. Some take face for conscience and washing for cleansing wash thy face that is purge and cleanse thy heart August s and Hilarie s IV. Some by the face understand the conversation which must be washed and cleansed from all pollutions whatsoever Philippians 2.15 V. Some by the face understand both these Wash thy face that is both thy body and soule from all filthinesse of sinne Chrysostome imperf Secondly some understand these words literally Answ 2 that is strictly according to the letter to wit of a generall command of anointing the head in fasting this with an unanimous consent is confuted and rejected by Hierome Chrysostom Augustine and Hilary and that for these reasons I. Because this was never used either by any converted
more that this charge of our Saviours is a positive Precept and bids all to flee persecution Athanasius Thirdly Augustine Epist 180. ad Honoratum Answ 3 answers two things hereunto namely I. For the place Licitum esse non imperatum that it is lawfull to flee in the times of persecution but is not commanded and enjoyned unto all II. For the thing Aliam fugam esse licitam laudabilem aliam verò illicitam culpandam that there is a lawfull and unlawfull flight and a flight to be commended and condemned And therefore to flee is not given as a positive Precept to all alwayes Fourthly in these certainely it is lawfull to Answ 4 flee persecution as appeares by these reasons I. God is not to bee tempted and therefore when any doore is left open for us to escape by we must not stay and awaite the stroake of death Meanes to prevent danger must bee used and therefore Christ would not cast himselfe from the Pinacle Mat. 4. nor commit himself unto the Iewes Iohn 2.24 Wee naturally are carefull to take heed of clifts and rocks and waters and therefore why not of the fire of persecution If wee should see a Lyon in the way wee would shunne him yea flee from him why not therefore may wee flee from a Lyon and Tyger-like Tyrant who seekes to quench the fire of his rage with our blood II. Affliction is not alwayes determined catigorically unto or upon us and therefore wee ought not to betray our selves or our owne lives but still use the means and leave the successe unto God III. There is a time appointed by God when his children shall suffer but they are often persecuted before this time of suffering comes and therefore untill this appointed time comes they may flee It is said plainely Christ walked in Galilee but hee would not walke in Iury Iohn 7.1 and the reason hereof is given verse 6. Because his time that is of suffering was not yet come IV. If wee doe not flee from our vocations but that they will give us leave and permit us then wee may flee persecution V. If the Church may reape more profit and God more glory as it often times fals out by our flight than by our death wee must then decline persecution and flee from it Paul wished that hee might live in regard of the Church although death in regard of himselfe was by much the best Philip. 1.23.24 VI. If our flight be no way offensive to the weake brethren wee may then flee Quest 4 Whether is it lawfull for Ministers to flee from persecution or not Answ 1 First that it is lawfull for Ministers sometimes to flee appeares by these particulars to wit I. From the direction of Christ given in this verse If they persecute you my Apostles and Ministers of the Gospel in one Citie flee unto another so before verse 16. I send you as sheepe amongst Wolves therefore be wise as Serpents II. From the example of Christ himselfe who withdrew himselfe when hee knew the Pharisees held a Councell against him Matth. 12.14.15 So also when he heard that Herod had beheaded Iohn Baptist he departed from them by ship and went into a desart place Matth. 14.13 and againe the Iewes sought to take him but hee escaped out of their hands Iohn 10.39 III. From the example of the Saints Moses fled Heb. 11.27 Elias fled 1 King 18.13 and 19.3 And the Disciples helped Paul to flee Act. 9.25 IV. Si tota Ecclesia cedit non li et tibi manere post illos n August Epist 180. ad Honor. If all a Ministers flocke should flee away then by no meanes is he to stay behind V. From the Law of nature men are taught to defend and preserve themselves and their lives untill manifestly it appeare that God the Lord of life requires it that is we must be carefull of our selves untill either our necessity or Gods glory or the Churches utility doe perswade unto the contrary Answ 2 Secondly if any liberty be given or occasion may be taken to discharge the worke of a Minister and that there be no other left to execute this charge or discharge this function then it is not lawfull at all for him to flee Thirdly it is unlawfull for a Minister to flee if thereby his calling be hindered For hence it was that Christ would not flee Matt. 16.23 and Answ 3 26.54 Yea hence it was that the Apostles fled from one Citie to another according to the charge given in this verse because they were sent to preach the Gospell o Acts. 16.4 and therefore when they could not bee permitted to preach in one place they preached in another that being their calling and worke and the calling and worke of every Minister and is to bee performed and executed in one place or other Fourthly in a personall persecution a Minister Answ 4 may lawfully make an escape that is if wait be laid for the precious life of some particular person or Minister I conceive that hee may lawfully flee for his life as Elias did but in a common persecution it is a shame for a Pastor who should be to all his flocke an example of constancie courage to shew any fearfulnesse or too great forwardnesse to flee away Fiftly it is not lawfull for a Minister to flee Answ 5 persecution If I. His flocke and Church and particular charge be endangered by his flight that is bee either left as sheepe without a shepheard having none to teach them or by their flight have a Wolfe set over them instead of a shepheard who flecceth not feedeth them who devoureth instead of nourishing them who is more like a traytor then a teacher labouring only to betray their soules unto the enemy of their soules and instead of edifying preaching feeds them with infectious poison Wo be to that man who saves his body with the destruction of his soule Woe be to that Minister who saves his life with the death of his flocke and his body with the losse of their soules II. It is not lawfull for a Minister to flee if his presence bee necessary for the edification of the Church because in thus doing hee should rather seeme to decline preaching than persecution Many object many things against that which we first affirmed namely That persecution is to be declined and avoided by flight First this Precept If they persecute you in one Object 1 Citie flee unto another is not generall belonging unto all but particular belonging only unto the Disciples and therefore is now abrogated as are also the other two charges given them in the same Chapter viz. Goe not into the way of the Gentiles neither enter into any Citie of the Samaritans vers 5. which are expresly taken away and made void Matth. 28.19.20 Goe and teach all nations and Mark. 16.15 Goe yâ—â— into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature First there is not the like reason of these Precepts
pueros Antipa Iohanem Agrippa Iacobum clauditque in carcere Petrum Vers 2 VERS 2. And said unto his Servants This is Iohn the Baptist hee is risen from the dead and therefore mighty workes doe shew forth themselves in him Sect. 1 § 1. This is Iohn the Baptist Quest 1 What is the sense and meaning of these words Answ This is Iohn Baptist that is this Christ which teacheth so powerfully and worketh such great Miracles seems to me to be no other then Iohn the Baptist Now this may be two manner of waies understood namely First thus this is Iohn Baptist that is in both of them there is the like pietie the like Doctrine the like freedome liberty in reproving of vices and their manner of life is not much unlike and therefore in Christ Iohn may bee lively seene But Secondly it seemes rather that Herod by these words was of Pythagoras his opinion who held the transmigration of the soule or that the soules of the dead did passe into new bodies This Doctrine is ascribed to Pythagoras but Volaterranus shewes that it had other authors before him from whom Plato learned it as hee chanced to Travell along with them Now it is evident Plato held this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from many places of his workes For Ad finem lib. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hee tels us That through the hatred of a woman the soule of Orpheus went into a Swan and the soule of Thamyrus went into a Nightingall and the soul of Ajax into a Lyon and the soule of Agamemnon into an Eagle with divers other examples So againe In fine Timai Dialogi he tels us that the soules of unjust men passe into women and the soule of those who contemne Philosophy into Cattell and the souls of men who are wholly given to the world and worldly things into Fishes Many examples more hee hath in Phaedro which I omit Quest 2 Whether is this opinion to be embraced received or not And if not then why not Answ 1 First it is to be exploded because to the production of any creature whether man or beast there is necessarily required a Conjunction or copulation of the Male and Female of the same kind or Species that that is of which is produced according to the old principle Omne simile gignit suum simile Every creature begets his like And therfore how can the soule of a man goe out of a man into the body of a Beast Answ 2 Secondly this Doctrine is to be rejected because they themselves cannot tell what or whose soule passeth into the body of a Monster seeing by reason of the uncouth deformitie thereof no certaine Species can be defined No living creature say they can live without a soule nor no soule can animate any Body but the soule of an Individuum which hath a Species And therfore seeing there are many monstrous births unlike to al the several Species of living creatures in the world this must needs be an errour and as grosly false forsaken and avoided Answ 3 Thirdly this opinion is not to bee received for the absurdity of it For if a soule passe from one body to another then I demand whether it enter into a body already perfect and absolute or into some little Particle from which the body begins to be formed and fashioned The first the Pythagoreans dare not avouch because they know that I. A body cannot come unto maturity and perfection without a soule neither II. That two soules can live in one body Nor III. Can they tell how that soule which first is in the body doth depart out of it when the body is perfect that so a strange soule may come in because when the soule departs from any body the body dies Now if they say the second that the soule passeth into the body when the body is but small and newly begun to be fashioned then I would know how the soule which was even now most ample in an ample and large body can be contracted in so small a roome Fourthly it were a most absurd thing to embrace Answ 4 such an absurd opinion as this is or to say that of onebody are begot many bodies of divers Species and that one and the same soule can passe into many bodies of divers species Fifthly if the soule of a wise man and great Answ 5 learned Scholler passe into another man it neither reveales to him into whom it is entred nor remembers any thing it self of those things which it knew so well before which is most straâ—ge that the soule should be so forgetfull and therefore as a Tenet false and absurd is utterly to be rejected Now against this it will be objected Object that Christ himself Matth. 11 14. saith of Iohn Baptist This is Elias the same soule which of old was in Elias is now in Iohn Baptist First Iohn being asked whether he were Elias Answ or not answers no hâ— is not And therefore from the Scripture this expâ—siâ—ion is fâ—lse Secondly the meaning of our Saviours worâ—s Answ may be gathered from the An els speech 〈◊〉 â—â—chary Hee shall saith he convert many of the Châ—â—â—â—â—â— of Israel to the Lord their God and he shall goe before 〈◊〉 Messiah in the Spirit and power of Elias that he mâ—â— turne the hearts of the Fathers to the Children Luke 1.16.17 Now it is one thing to have the soul of Elias and another to come into the Spirit and power of Elias Yea it is worth observing that the Angâ—ll doth not onely say that he shall come in the Spirit of Elias lest some by Spirit had understood the soul but also in the Spirit and power Pamphylus martyr ex Orig. lib. 7. in Evang. Matth. Thirdly our Saviour in the place objected Answ 3 saith that Iohn was the Elias which was to come And therefore there was one Elias who of old preached in Achabs time another which was to come in the time of Christ and which was foretold by the Prophet Malachi Fourthly how can the soule of Elias be imagined Answ 4 to passe into the body of Iohn Baptist when the Scripture witnesseth that he laid not aside his soule at all neither died but was translated both with his body and soule into heaven that so to succeeding ages he might be in example or proof of the immortality of the soule and of a better yea an Eternall life VERS 3.4 Vers 3.4 For Herod had laid hold on Iohn and bound him and put him in prison for Herodias sake his brother Philips wife For Iohn said unto him It is not lawfull for thee to have her Many great causes the Baptist had to reprove Herod because many sins did concur in this one fact of his in taking his Brothers wife namely First Adultery in lying with another mans wife Secondly Injustice in rejecting and casting off an innocent wife for he was married when he fell in love with his brother Philips wife and then cast his
secundò et § Est igitur and there he shall see his exposition of these words This is my body according as we have laid them downe Sub speciebus est corpus meum under these accidents is my body His example is laid downe in the same place § Sed S. Thomas which for the Readers satisfaction I will set down Esset aptum exemplum si Dominus quandò mutavit aquam in vinum ostendisset hydrias aquae dixisset Hoc est vinum et illis verbis mutâsset aquam in vinum neque enim possumus ita exponere istam sententiam Hoc est vinum id est haec aqua est vinum id enim falsum esset neque ita Hoc id est vinum est vinum nam falsa fuisset demonstratio non enim aderat vinum cum diceretur Hoc sed hic est sensus Hoc est vinum id est in hoc vase est vinum That is that the meaning of these words This is my body is under these accidents is my body will appeare by this pregnant example If our Saviour when he changed the water into wine had shewed the pots of water and had said This is wine and with those words had changed water into wine yet we could neither expound this sentence This is wine thus that is this water is wine for this were false nor thus This that is This wine is wine for then the demonstration is false for it was not wine when he said this but the meaning is This is wine that is in this vessell is wine which every Novice knowes is as direct a Metonymy as if I should say to my friend my purse is at your command meaning the money in my purse And thus in his assertion he doth affirme these words This is my body to be proper and not figurative and in his exposition and illustration doth confirme them to be tropologicall and figurative And thus much for the answer to his assertion I come to his reasons Secondly the Cardinall looseth more then he Answ 2 gaines by his first reason for thereby though I thinke unawares he grants unto us that the precepts and rules in Scripture are set downe simply and plainly and therefore the Word cannot be so hard and obscure as he else-where would beare us in hand it is for if the precepts and rules of Faith be evidently in Scripture expressed as he here confesseth then what reason hath he to keepe backe the people from reading the Scripture which he labours with tooth and naile to doe Thirdly to his first reason I answer againe Answ 3 That it is false that the Scriptures use no figures nor tropes in the Declaration of the Lawes and Sacraments of the Church For St. Paul speaking of the Sacraments of the Jewes saith The Rocke was Christ 1 Cor. 10.4 That is the Rocke signified Christ So verse 17. We that are many are one bread that is our spirituall unity and conjunction is represented in that we are partakers of one bread Fourthly to his second reason I answer that Answ 4 sometimes our Saviour did speake darkely being alone with his Apostles thereby to stirre them up more diligently to attend unto his words as when he biddeth them beware of the leaven of the Pharisees Mark 8.15 Yea this speech of our Saviours uttered in the hearing of the Apostles This is my body was neither so darke nor obscure that the Apostles need much be troubled about the understanding of them Nay many things being spoken in borrowed and Metaphoricall words are uttered with greater grace and carry a fuller sense When Christ said I am the doore Iohn 10.9 and I am the Vine Iohn 15.1 he spake by a figure as he doth here for neither was he a Vine nor a doore as the bread was not his body And yet which of the Apostles was there that understood him not when he called himselfe a Vine and a doore Neither could they doubt of our Saviour Christs meaning here Fifthly to his third reason I answer two things Answ 5 namely I. Other places of Scripture which must be understood in a figure as where CHRIST saith I am the doore the vine c. doe also insinuate how Christ is to be understood here II. If the Papists did beleeve the Article of Christs ascension aright as St. Peter doth Acts. 3.21 saying whom the heavens must containe untill c. they should not then containe him in earth under the formes of bread and wine who must yet be contained in heaven for if CHRIST could be contained in divers places at once the Angell had not reasoned soundly Matthew 28.6 He is not here for he is risen Object 5 Bellarmine lib. 3. de Euchar. Cap. 19. urgeth these words further for the proofe of Transsubstantiation thus Our Saviour saith This is my body which words doe signifie a substantiall not a figurative change onely of the bread into Christs bodie for otherwise the bread and the flesh of CHRIST being things of divers natures cannot be one pronounced or affirmed of another for bread is not flesh remaining in it owne nature Answ 1 First as one thing being of a divers nature cannot be pronounced of another unlesse there be some change so neither can the same thing be affirmed or predicated of it selfe as to say this substance is my body which is all one in their sense to say This is my body Answ 2 Secondly a figurative change is sufficient according to the phrase of Scripture though there be no materiall or substantiall mutation in this proposition This is my body that is this bread signifieth my body like as when Christ breathed upon his Apostles he said Receive yee the holy Ghost calling the very breath the Spirit which it signified and exhibited onely So the holy Ghost descending upon Christ in his Baptisme is called the Dove So then as the breath of Christ is the Spirit and the Dove the holy Ghost so is the bread Christs bodie that is in figure and signification and not in substantiall mutation Willet synop 615. Quest 21 Why may we not beleeve the Elements substantially changed or transubstantiated or what Reasons may be given against Transsubstantiation Answ 1 First the affirmation of Transsubstantiation doth overthrowe the distinction of the outward and inward action of the Communicant in the celebration of the Lords supper which distinction is warranted by Scripture and grounded vpon Scripture and therefore that Tenet is not to be maintained For the cleare understanding hereof observe that in the receiving of the blessed Sacrament we are to distinguish betweene the outward and inward action of the Communicant In the Outward with our bodily mouth we receive really the visible elements of Bread and Wine In the inward we doe by faith really receive the body and blood of our Lord that is to say we are truely and indeed made partakers of Christ crucified to the spirituall strengthning of the inward man Now this distinction betweene the
part after another as the words were spoken one after another But this is also contrary to the opinion of the Papists for they would have it done altogether Ninthly we may not credit this Tenet of Transsubstantiation Answ 9 because the holy Scriptures call the element bread still after the consecration 1 Cor. 10.17 and 11.26 27 28. Tenthly the judgement of the ancient Church Answ 10 doth oppose this Novelty of Transsubstantiation If the Reader would see how the Ancients expounded this phrase and how it appeares they held not this doctrine Let him reade Perkins reformed Catholike of the reall presence Pag. 196 197 198 And thus we have seene the reasons why we must not beleeve this fancie of Transsubstanâ—iation Doe any absurdities follow this doctrine Quest 22 This Tenet of Transsubstantiation doth bring along with it foure absurdities Answ namely First if the bread and wine should be turned into the body and blood of JESUS CHRIST there should be no signe in the supper and so there should be no Sacrament which cannot be without a visible signe Secondly if the bread and wine should be turned into the body and blood of Christ then the blood must needs be separated from the body which is absurd and impossible Thirdly if this doctrine of Transsubstantiation were true then it would follow that Christ should have a body infinite and by consequent he should not be true man nor truely ascended into heaven which would overthrow the principall Articles of our faith Fourthly if this opinion be true then it will follow that infidels and hypocrites comming to the Lords supper should truely participate the body and blood of Christ and so it must needs follow that God and the devill should be lodged together Many are the absurdities which follow Transsubstantiation which our adversaries wâ—pe easily off with telling us that they are not incongruities but Miracles For the proofe hereof observe That Iohan. de Combis comp Theolog. lib. 6. Cap. 14. makes nine wonders in this Sacrament viz. First that Christs body is in the Eucharist in as large a quantity as he was upon the crosse and is now in heaven and yet exceeds not the quantity of the bread Secondly that in this sacrament there be accidents without a subject Thirdly that the bread is turned into the body of Christ and yet is not the matter of the body nor resolved to nothing Fourthly that the body increaseth not by consecration of many hosts neither is diminished by often receiving Fifthly that the body of Christ is under many consecrated hosts Sixthly that when the host is divided the body of Christ is not divided but under every part thereof is whole Christ Seventhly that when the Priest holds the host in his hand the body of Christ is not felt by him nor seene but onely the formes of the bread and wine Eighthly that when the formes of bread and wine cease the body and blood of Christ ceaseth also to be there Ninthly that the accidents of bread and wine have the same effects with the bread and wine it selfe which are to nourish and to fill Antoninus part 3. Tit. 13. Cap. 6. § 16 reckons up twelve Miracles and strange ones that are in this Sacrament and he hath them from Iohan. de sancto Geminiano in sâ—rmone quodam I conclude this question thus That on this manner it shall be easie for any man to defend the most absurd opinion that is or can be if he may have liberty to answer the arguments alleadged to the contrary by wonders and miracles Object 6 But they object here that God is Almighty and therefore nothing is unpossible unto him he can doe all these things which are above rehearsed and change bread and wine into the body and blood of CHRIST Answ 1 First true it is that God is Almightie but in this and like matters we must not dispute what God can doe but what he will Answ 2 Secondly because God is Omnipotent therefore there be some things which he cannot or rather will not doe as for him to deny himselfe to lye and to make the parts of a contradiction to be both true at the same time Thirdly if God should make the very body of Answ 3 CHRIST to be in many places at once he should make it to be no body while it remaines a body and to be circumscribed in some one place and not circumscribed because it is in many places at the same time yea he should make the very body of Christ to be visible in heaven and invisible in the Sacrament And thus should he make contradictions to be true which to doe is against his nature and argues rather impotencie then power vide August de symb ad Catech. lib. 1. Cap. 1. Object 7 They object againe CHRIST hath a glorified body and therefore he may be visible in heaven and invisible in many places at once upon earth Answ 1 First this argument is vaine because CHRIST had no such body when he instituted the Supper and said these words This is my bodie Answ 2 Secondly Christs glorification doth not any way diminish the nature of a true body And therefore it is said Acts. 3.21 That the heavens should containe him untill the day of judgement when he shall visibly descend as he was seene to ascend Quest 23 Is the Eucharist of necessity to be received of all men of discretion Answ Yea it is the Sacrament of Christs flesh whereby all men must be saved Reade verse 27. of this Chapter and Iohn 6.53 and 1 Cor. 10.17 As Baptisme is sometimes compared or resembled unto a begetting so the Lords Supper is to food and therefore as food is necessary for the body so is this Sacrament of the Lords body necessary for the soule Wherefore three sorts of people are much to blame namely First those who care not at all for comming to the Lords Supper Secondly those who will never come but at Easter Thirdly those wâ—o omit and forbeare comming either I. Because they are so taken up with worldly imployments that they have no leisure to fit and prepare themselves Or II. Because they are at Law with some or have beene injured by some whom they will not forgive but rather forbeare comming to the Lords Table How oft must we receive this Sacrament Quest 24 With an ordinary continuance Answ as oft as we can conveniently Act. 2.42 and 20.7 and 1 Cor. 11.25 This Sacrament must not be once celebrated as Baptisme is but often First because we are once borne but often fed and nourished SecoÌ„dly because as often as we worthily celebrate this Supper so often we honour our Christ And hence it was that the Ancients did celebrate this Sacrament every Lords day What is inwardly signified by these Elements Quest 25 of bread and wine Our communicating in the body and blood of Christ by faith Answ For First bread signifies the body of CHRIST Iohn 6.35 55. And in this verse he tooke the bread and
inst 4. 17. § 40. Here observe two things viz. First this state of grace in which we should be when we come to the Lords Table is diversely defined For I. The Papists say that it consists in Faith repentance and a confession of sinnes because it is necessary that he which comes to this holy Sacrament should confesse his sinnes to the Priest and be penitent for them and believe with a generall Faith the promises of the Gospell Concil Trid. II. We say that this state of grace in which we should labour to be doth consist in a hatred of all sinne in a resolution to leave all sinne and in a sure hope and confidence of mercy in and through CHRIST Secondly observe that Bellarmine here taxeth Calvin because he saith that men ought to come to the Lords Fable with a conscience of mortall sinne But we answer for Calvin thus That there is a double conscience of sinne I. A conscience accusing of some sinne which yet raignes in the heart without any confidence of remission that is when a mans conscience telleth him that the old leaven of sinne is not yet purged out but remaines and raignes in his mortall body neither hath any hope that the sinnes past are pardoned This is an evill conscience and it is dangerous for a man to come unto the Table of the Lord with such a conscience of sinne II. There is a blushing conscience for sinne which remaines within and presseth downe both in regard of the time present and by-past That is when a man blusheth and is ashamed both for his sinnes already committed and also for the reliques of sinne which remaine within him and strive and wrastle continually against him And this conscience of sinne Calvin requires in every one who approcheth unto the Supper of the Lord. II. Wee must examine our Faith and repentance by those markes and properties which were before shewed Quest 31. III. We must examine our desire of God and his holy Sacrament but of this we speake before in this same question answ 1. And thus much for our Preparation Who are to be held unworthy to partake of this Quest 35 Supper Or to whom is this Sacrament not to be given First it is not to be given to a Heathen or Answ 1 Gentile who is not baptized It is the Childrens bread and therefore must not be given to Dogs which are without the Church Secondly it is not to be given to those who are Answ 2 ignorant that is I. To those who are Infants aetate children in yeares And II. To those who are Jnfants eruditione et moribus children in manners and understanding for there are many babies of threescore yeares old who are as ignorant of the grounds and principles of Religion as children of three Both these sorts ought to be kept backe untill they be thorowly informed of the doctrine and nature of the Sacrament For Children and such ignorant ones as cannot discerne the Lords body are not to be admitted 1 Cor. 11.29 Answ 3 Thirdly this Sacrament is not to be communicated or given to notorious sinners whether I. Such as are justly excommunicated for giving some great and grievous scandall and offence unto the congregation wherein they live 1 Cor. 5.11 Or II. Those who publikely commit some haynous and enormious offences and repent them not of them for there are many such offenders who are not Excommunicated and yet because they are such offenders they are to be debarred from this sacred mystery Here observe that a signe is made enormious divers and sundry wayes viz. First Gravitate facti by the haynousnesse of the offence Thus Adultery drunkennesse murder swearing blasphemy treason and the like are enormious sinnes Secondly by a proud and obstinate defending of it as 1 Corinth 5.2 for the defending and maintaining of what is evill is a great aggravation of sinne and makes a little sinne a great one Thirdly sinne is made enormious by a negligent continuing therein And Fourthly by scandall and offence as 1 Corinthians 5.11 and 2 Samuel 12.14 Matthew 18.6 and 1. Corinthians 8.9 And therefore they who are given to grievous sinnes or who defend and justifie their sinnes or continue in their iniquities or give offence by their transgressions either to those within or without the Church are to be kept backe from the Sacrament untill they have shewed some repentance and amendment of life Fourthly this Sacrament is not to be given to a particular person as in private Masses because it is a Communion of Christians as was shewed before Quest 34 What doe they who are unworthy gaine by comming unto the Lords Supper Answ 1 First sometimes they gaine temporall punishment 1 Corinth 11.30 Answ 2 Secondly sometimes also eternall condemnation 1 Corinth 11.27 29. Quest 35 What is required in the administring or Minister of this Sacrament Answ 1 First he must administer true Elements and pure and good according to the institution 1 Corinthians 11.23 Answ 2 Secondly he must not separate the Elements that is give one and not another but administer to every Communicant both bread and wine Answ 3 Thirdly he must consecrate and blesse the Elements before he administer them and therefore if as it sometimes happens the wine faile which is first provided and a new supply of Wine is made by fetching more that is to be consecrated before it be administred 1 Corinth 10.16 Fourthly he must breake the bread Mark 14.22 Answ 4 Fifthly he must communicate it to a company Answ 5 and not to himselfe onely as in private Masses Is not preaching needfull and required in the Minister Quest 36 at the administration of this Sacrament First some answer here that it is not necessarily to Answ 1 the Sacrament required and they give two reasons for it namely I. Because it is not of the essence of the Sacrament neither is once mentioned in the Evangelists or in 1 Corinth 10. or 11. II. Because there is no commandement given any where to use it Secondly J answer that it is very usefull Answ 2 Ad bene esse and profitable for our preparation and instruction Thirdly there are many weighty causes why Answ 3 this Sacrament should be celebrated with Preaching or why preaching should be adjoyned to the administration thereof And that both I. That we may be instructed in the nature of the Sacrament and learne to discerne the Lords body and to make a difference betweene comming unto the Lords Table and our owne and of taking those Elements and our owne repast at home which too many doe not for want of instruction And II. That we might be admonished to prepare our selves to come unto the Lords Supper with reuerence And III. That by preaching our hearts might be the better excited both First for the expectation of the promises which are made in the Gospell to the worthy receiver And also Secondly for the performing of the Promises Articles and Covenants which we make unto God in the Sacrament And
which is very likely hee would have done if hee had writ in Hebrew but into Greeke words as Emmanuel i. e. God with us Eli Eli lammasabachthani i. e. my God my God why hast thou forsaken me Golgotha i. e. the place of a skull Abba which is my Father c Pareus s I adde a sixt and last reason which is taken from these words d Math. 5.18 one jot or iota of the law shall not passe away c. Now Iota is the least letter the Greekes have and Iod the least of Hebrew letters and therefore it being sayd there not the least Iod but the least Iota seemes if not a convincing yet a probable argument that this Gospell was written in Greeke not in Hebrew These reasons considered I had rather thinke and conclude that this Gospell was written by Saint Matthew in Greeke and not at all in Hebrew Thus much may suffice to bee spoken concerning the Authour Saint Matthew Concerning the name of this second volume Quest 11 of holy writ it may be questioned why these Bookes are called by the name of a Testament Answer For the understanding and better resolving Answ 1 of this question it is requisite to know that this word Testament hath a divers signification viz. I. First it signifies a Covenant so with the Hebrewes Berith which signifies a Covenant derived from Barath which signifies to conclude or make a Covenant is taken for a Testament So also the Greekes for this word Testament have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or as Aquila hath it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies an Agreement or Covenant so the Latines they either call it Testamentum or Pactum a Testament or Covenant indifferently II. Secondly this word Testament signifies sometimes the will of the dead where a Testament is there must of necessitie be the death of the Testator e Heb. 9.16 Sometimes againe it signifies the covenant of the living and in this latter sence the Scripture is called a Testament because it is a Covenant of mercie and grace which God made with Adam Noah Abram Moses David and all his elect people III. Thirdly this word Testament doth ordinarily signifie a body of Bookes containing the Historie of those people who were received by God into Covenant that is principally the Bookes of the Law and of the Prophets IV. Fourthly Testament sometimes signifies the bare promises which God made unto Abraham and thus Saint Paul seemes to understand the word a Gal. 3.15.16 V. Fiftly and lastly most commonly this word Testament signifies the body of all Canonicall Bookes wherein is contained the Doctrine concerning Christ who was exhibited and given for a Redeemer of Mankinde b Aretius s I answer againe these Bookes are called by Answ 2 the name of a Testament for this cause I. First because they describe unto us a Covenant whereby we are reconciled unto God which is not a legall covenant of workes but an Evangelicall covenant of faith in Christ II. Secondly because in these bookes are truely expressed the last Will and Testament of the Sonne of God which hee would have us to performe after his death and which is plainly expressed totidem verbis in the institution of the Lords Supper Eate and drinke yee all of this for this is my bloud 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the New testament which is shed for many for the remission of sinnes c Mat. 26.27.18 III. Thirdly because all things which are required in a solemne Will and Testament are here in these books to be found for the clearing whereof observe A Will is either written by the hand or direction of the Testator in his life time or it is unwritten and is called by the Lawyers Testamentum nuncupativum a Will declarative and such is the Will and Testament of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ wherein there are principally these foure things First a Testator which is Christ the Sonne of God the author of this New Testament Secondly an Heire or joint-heires which are all the elect of all ages and hence the Scripture often calleth the Saints Heires and Coheires of Christ d Tit. 3.7 Rom. 8.17 1 Pet. 3.7 Thirdly Legacies or goods given to the Heires by the Testator which are life eternall remission of sinnes the gifts and graces of the Holy Ghost whereby we are enabled to performe in some good measure the Will of Christ as to live holily to adorne our profession to be liberall towards the poore to love one another to beleeve in God faithfully and to call upon him fervently and the like Fourthly witnesses of the Will and these were I. First the Apostles and Disciples of Chrst who are by Christ called his Witnesses and they themselves are not ashamed to bee so called e Luk. 24.48 Act. 1.8 2.32 II. The holy Martyrs are Christ witnesses also because they suffered their blood to be shed for the confession of this Testament III. Thirdly all good Ministers who are interpreters of this Testament and propound the excellencies thereof unto the world are likewise Christs witnesses IV. Fourthly and lastly all the Godly who labour to performe and fulfil the contents of this Will in their lives and conversations are witnesses also of this New Testament Quest 12 Concerning the addition one question more may be propounded and that is why are these Bookes called New Answ The new Testament seeing that the substance of this volume is contained in the other commonly called the Old Testament I answer these bookes are called New for these reasons I. First in regard of the time wherein they were written because in time they were later written then those of the other Testament so we call those things new which in tyme are nearer unto us and those things old which are further distant from our memorie and age II. Secondly they are called New in regad of the promises of a new kingdome which they containe for in the Old Testament almost f I say almost not altogether 1. because the promises of the New Testament are in the Old and those of the Old in the New though the old hath them satis involutè in Typis but the New revelate satis 2 Because this Almost serves to escape the foule error of the Sadduces apud Hugonem Groâ—ium de verit Relig Christ pag. 64. And of Servetus apud Calvin Instit lib. 2. cap. 10. pag. 102. 105. 172. And of some other Pseudo-Theologues in these times domi forsan for as all the promises respect the kingdome of the earthly Canaan and that upon these conditions that they should dwell safely securely and prosperously in that land so long as they lived holily before the Lord but the land should spue them out if they forsake the Lord. But this New Testament hath the promise of a new kingdome the kingdome of heaven as also of the abolishing of death of eternall life of bestowing righteousnesse upon us and renewing our humane
a just and upright man when hee would not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 make an adultrous wife a publike example seeing the law condemned her and it is the part of a righteous man to observe the law To this first I answer he suspected her to be Answ 1 an adulteresse but he was not sure of it and therfore being a lust man he would not bee too rash in punishing Secondly the law of charity commands Answ 3 us to cover a multitude of secret sinnes in our brethren and such this offence was or seemed to bee for indeede it was no sinne of uncleanenesse which the innocent and immaculate Virgin had committed which was the cause of this suspition in Ioseph but hee so conceived of it and therefore her fault not being as yet publikely divulged hee would not make her a publike example Answ 3 Thirdly a just man is not one that is indued with universall Justice but one which loves those things which are honest and right And thus Ioseph was a righteous man loving in himselfe and in others that which was good and hating that which was evill although hee did not punish this fault according to the tenor of the law for justice is not contrary unto equity neither doth alwaies perswade to use the utmost rigor of the law and therefore Ioseph might be a just man and yet shew this mercy hee did unto Mary Vers 20 § 1. VERS 20. But while he thought on these Sect. 1 things behold the Angell of the Lord appeared unto him in a dreame saying Ioseph thou sonne of David feare not to take unto thee Mary thy wife for that which is conceived of her is of the Holy Ghost While he thought on these things That is pondered them with himselfe Quest 1 First It may hence be demanded what manner of reasoning was this that Ioseph had within himselfe Answr I answer his thoughts were these 1. That it might be shee was defiled before her espousall unto him and then she was to be married to the former party that had knowne her and therefore he thought to have dismissed her but clam sine clamore privily without making any word of it Or 2. he thought that it might bee shee was defiled after shee was contracted unto him but this thought hee presently recalles charity not being suspicious rather beleeving that shee was seduced when shee was a maide then when shee was a wife rather simple fornication then adultery and therefore will secretely put her away 3. he thinkes with himselfe that though it should be so that shee had played the adulteresse yet he resolves that another shall punish her and not hee for for his part if it bee so as hee suspects hee will neither free her nor persecute her he will neither excuse nor accuse her he will neither justifie nor condemne her And thus before he will determine any thing or execute any thing Observa he doth reason debate the matter long with himselfe teaching us hereby that in every weighty action wee undertake it is good to deliberate and take counsell with our selves Quest 2 Hence it may likewise bee demanded why doth Ioseph or should wee thus deliberate of our actions before they are effected or performed Answ I answer for these causes First because God hath endued us with understanding to direct us and our actions thereby sudden actions proceede from affection not from judgement and therefore wee should lay our hands upon our hearts before we doe any thing of moment Secondly because rashnesse is a forerunner of sorrow and punishment the people of Israel rashly goe up to the hill top and are discomfited by the Amalekites q Num. 14 44 45. Nabal answers Dauids servants inconsideratly which had likely to have occasioned the ruine both of him and his r 1 Sam. 35.10.13 Rehoboam unadvisedly or at least not well advised answers Ieroboam and the Israelites wherefore ten Tribes revolt from him Å¿ 1. King 12.8.16 Thus wee see all these were punished for want of due and mature deliberation in their actions and so the Lord threatens that he will scatter Israel Because they are a nation voide of counsell neither is there any understanding in them t Deut. 32.28 Thirdly because at the least the fruit of rashnesse is repentance as it was in Davids inconsiderate numbring of the people u 2 Sam. 24.10.17 and Peters denying of his Master x Mat. 26.75 Hence a third demand may be made whether deliberation and delay or procrastination Quest 3 be all one and if not how they differ They differ thus First Answ deliberation is before resolution delay or cunctation is after resolution is fixed Secondly deliberation is an act of reason contrary to affection delay is is an act of the affection contrary unto our knowledge and therefore Abraham will not be overcome by affection y Gen. â— 23. 3. nor Paul consult with flesh and blood z Gal. 1 16. lest that affection had procured delay And thus Ioseph deliberates against his love unto Mary what to doe in this case with her and unto her and after this deliberation without any further deferring had thought privily to put her away verse 19. Had he not beene forewarned the contrary by the Angell in this verse Hence a further doubt may be raised If all Quest 4 they doe well that consult and take counsell before they execute their actions I answer No for proofe hereof Answ observe that there are divers sorts of men very faulty in those things that are undertaken First of all some consult not at all concerning that which they have in hand as David towards Nabal a 1 Sam. 25.13 and towards Ziba b 2 Sam. 16.4 These are rash persons Secondly some consult weakely and childishly of their actions as Râ—hâ—boam c 1 King 12.12 and Nabal d 1 Sam. 25.10 these are foolish persons Thirdly some consult with reason but captivated by affection thus David toward Absolom e 2 Sam. 18.5 these are weake persons being overswayed by affection not directed by judgement Fourthly some consult with reason not subjected unto religion thus did Pharaoh f Exod. 1.10 and Ieroboam g 1 King 12.28 These are wicked persons and all these foure forts either erre for want of consultation or through weake and wicked consultation Fiftly some coÌ„sult but are not able to understand or finde out that which they desire and although they use all endeavors yet cannot penetrate into those things which are hid from them thus did David h Psalm 73.15 and of this Paul forewarned us i Rom. 1â— 33.34 because herein we are alwaies in danger to erre either by thinking amisse and such was Iosephs consultation who had notwithstanding all his deliberation punished an innocent person if by the Angel hee had not beene admonished to the contrary in this verse § 2. The Angell of the Lord appeared unto him in a dreame Sect. 2
did cause it by the holy Spirit from them both immediately Mr Perkins Vers 21 VERS 21. Shee shalt bring forth a sonne and thou shalt call his name JESUS for hee shall save his people from their sinnes Sect. 1 § Thou shalt call his name JESUS Quest 1 Who was to name this child Answ Ioseph not Mary for the Angell doth not say vocabit Mary shall call his name but vocabis thou shalt call his name Iesus Hence some observe that it belongs unto the Father to name the child g Chrysost Op. Imper. What must Ioseph call this child Quest 2 Iesus Thou shalt call his name Iesus Answ What signifies Iesus Quest 3 First it signifies a Saviour observe here that Answ 1 some derive this name from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to cure heale or give health because hee is our best 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Answ 2 Messias Physitian of our souls Others derive it from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to save or preserve in safety from which comes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Saviour or one who is the authour of salvation Secondly these derivations are true in regard of the office of Christ which was to save us but are not according to the literall and grammaticall derivation of it which is this Iesus comes from Iashang or in Hiphill from Hosheang which signifies to save and hence in this verse the Angell first Propounds the name Thou shalt call his name Iesus And then secondly expounds it for he shall save his People from their sinnes Is this name Iesus proper unto Christ Quest 4 First no for it was given unto others three Answ 1 more having beene of the same name one mentioned 1 Chron. 24. another 2 Chron. 31. and a third the Authour of the booke of Ecclesiasticus for he is called Jesus the son of Sirach There were two more also almost of the same name Ioshuah that brought the People into the promised Land and Ioshuah who together with Zerubbabel brought the people backe from Babylon 1 Esdr 2. For Ioshuahs name hath in it onely one letter more and signifies the salvation of the Lord. Secondly this name is given unto Christ Answ 2 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 after a more speciall and singular manner then unto any other because he is the onely begotten Sonne of God who by himselfe hath purchased salvation for us § 2. Iesus shalt thou call him Some observe that divers deepe and profound Sect. 2 mysteries are included in this name Iesus r P. Galat. lib. 3. c. 20. many whereof I omit referring the studious Reader to Petrus Galatinus k considering briefely of one or two onely Jesus is a Triptote declined onely by three terminations Iesus Iesum Iesu signifying therby the three persons of the B. Trinity in unity ever to be worshipped Againe the first case ends in S. JESUS the second in M. JESUM the third in V. JESU to teach us that Christ is Summus Medius and Vltimus the beginning the midst and the ending the first and the last yea all in all Coloss 3.11 The Papists affirme that Antichrist shall be one particular man Obiect and shall have a certaine proper name which shall not bee knowne untill his comming but shall consist in certaine letters which in number make six hundred sixtie six Bellarm. de Antichrist Cap. 10. et Rhemist s Apoc. 13. § 10. And they argue from this verse thus Antichrist shall have a name as Christ had but it is not necessary to be knowne otherwise then Christ his name was which was described by the Sybils by the number of eight hundred eighty eight λ 10 η 8 σ 200 ο 70 υ 400 ς 200  888 as Antichrist is by six hundred sixty six yet was not Christs name Iesus perfectly knowne before his comming neither therefore is it necessary that Antichrists should before that time Iesus in Greeke letters thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 maketh as you see eight hundred eighty and eight First they must prove Antichrist to bee one Answ 1 singular man as Christ was and then seeke out his name for the arguments of our men to the contrary are not yet answered Secondly Non est par ratio the Sybils prophecies Answ 2 and Iohns Revelation are not Christian like parallelled Iohn having his Revelation from heaven and the Sybils their predictions by a spirit of divination Answ 3 Thirdly the name Iesus hath some evidence out of the Prophets for Iesus and Iesua are all one and both of them signifie a Saviour but Iesua wee have mentioned Zachar. 3. it being the high Priests name who was a type of Christ and bare his name vers 5. upon whose head is set a Diadem which must needs be understood of JESUS CHRIST our high Priest Againe JESUS is called HOSANNA ſ Ioh. 12.13 Read D. Willet Synops f. 230. which signifieth the same that JESUS and is derived from the same root translated SAVE US and this name we finde Psalm 118.25 And therefore the name of CHRIST may bee deduced from the Prophets Answ 4 Fourthly and lastly if the name Iesus Christ were revealed to Sybilla an heathen prophetesse how can it bee that the Prophets of God were ignorant of it Therefore by their owne argument seeing CHRISTS names were knowne before his coming why should not Antichrists in like manner if he should be one singular notorious man as they affirme Sect. 3 § 3. Thou shalt call his name Iesus Having observed something of the name Jesus I come now to consider of the imposition of the name and the reason of it A question will here bee propounded Why is the Messias called Jesus Quest 1 I answer Answ because he will save his people from their sinnes where we see that his name is taken from his office he must be called a Saviour because hee will save his people Observa teaching us that names should be imposed upon infants with reason and discretion that is it were fit that significant names should be given unto them How many sorts of names are there Quest 2 Some divide names into three rankes Answ Natuturall Officiall and Personall this verse speakes onely of Personall names therefore I forbeare the rest and will speake onely of this Personall names are either 1. changed after they are imposed or 2. once imposed and never changed I. Names formerly given are sometimes changed and that two manner of waies First by taking away the old names as Saul was called Paul and Abram called Abraham Secondly by adding of new names unto the old and that in a foure-fould regard namely either 1. In respect of the Body so wee call some men long some thicke some fat according to their shape Or II. in respect of the minde and so it is two-fold either in regard of Vices when men are named from their vitious natures as Brutus Biberius Mero for Tiberius Nero Sardanapalus Helbrand for Pope
come thither Thirdly I answer the starre left them for this end that this their questioning with the Jewes Answ 3 might bee a meanes the more generally to publish and divulge the nativity of Christ Fourthly This was done principally that the Answ 4 wise-men might be instructed coÌ„cerning Christ by the word of God and not by miracles Sixtly it may bee demanded how doe the Quest 6 wise men by the starre conjecture that Christ is borne Answ 1 First some thinke they knew by the starre of the birth of Christ by Balaams tradition Numb 24.17 they being of the linage of Balaam according to some as we said before Answ 2 Secondly some say they knew it by the Sybilles prophecies some whereof Suetonius mentioneth Answ 3 Thirdly others say they were taught it by the devill 1. Because they were heathens and infidels but Balaam although a worldling was taught and directed by God in his prophecies 2. Because Sathan sometimes speakes true as Acts 16.17 but this is alwaies for some wicked end the devill being that wicked one but this manifestation was for the good of many a good message unto all nations and therefore was not revealed by Sathan 3 The devill certainely knew where Christ was borne and therefore if hee had revealed unto them his birth hee would also have revealed the place of his nativity Answ 4 Fourthly others say they knew it by the motion of the starre towards Ierusalem and that house where Christ was but this seemes a meere conceit and phancy Fiftly they were very learned men and therefore Answ 5 it is credible that they had calculated or collected the time of Christs nativity and that either 1. by a supputation of Daniels weekes or 2. by the Scepter which was taken away from Iuda Sixtly some say that they knew of the nativity Answ 6 of Christ by divination or astrologie Calvin indeede confesseth that they were very skilfull in that art but yet I cannot thinke that they did this way come to the understanding of it and that for these causes 1. Because this starre was some stupendious thing against nature f Dionys Areopag being neither planet nor comet nor constellation nor starre as is aforesaid and confirmed largely by others g Vide Senens 6.10 and Tert. 620. D. 2. Because this starre did tell of a particular King of the Iewes which doth exceede all art Seventhly Although they did not wholy Answ 7 know this by art yet the beginning of it was from art as Calvin saith for the understanding whereof take notice that there are two sorts of observations to wit either Ordinary and those by aspects and constellations either by Astrologie or Astronomy Extraordinay and they are either Metaphysicall and supernaturall as are the vulgar and ordinary Comets or Antiphysicall and contrary to nature and such Was the Eclipse Matthew 27.45 of which in his proper place Was this Starre in this place And therefore Astrologye could say first negatively that this starre was against nature And secondly in generall that it did portend some great thing And thus farre their astrologie led them and here left them Answ 8 Lastly I answer they knew it by the divine inspiration of the Spirit of God as God revealed things to Balaam Nebuchadnezzer Balthazar h Bezas Scult Idea conc f. 87. And this is most probable and likelye to be truest Sect. 3 § 3. That we may worship him It may be here asked Quest How doe these wise men who were Gentiles desire to worship Christ or with what adoration Answ 1 First after the Persian manner as a King whom they perceive in time will be most famous of all others Answ 2 Secondly by way of prevention because they knew that in time hee should rule and have dominion over the East parts and therefore they come to worship him that he may then be propitious and favourable unto them These two answers are given by some of our interpreters and I leave them to the considerations of the reader Answ 3 Thirdly they come to worship Christ as one more then a man as may bee shewed by these reasons 1. If they had conceived Christ to have beene no more then a man it had beene a great folly in them to have exposed themselves to danger by provoking of Herod for the onely sight of him 2 It had beene a thing not beseeming the gravity and wisedome of such men as they were to have undertaken so long a journey though there had beene no danger in it to have seene a child that was no more then a man 3. It had beene derogatory to the estimation and credit of the Persian Kings for them that were Persians to have come so farre to worship the King of the Iewes And therefore we may conclude that this proceeds from faith and from some knowledge they had revealed unto them of Christ the Messias and Saviour but of this something more in the 11. verse §. 1. VERS 3. Vers 3 When Herod the King heard these words hee was troubled and all Ierusalem with him Why was Herod troubled Sect. 1 For two things First Quest Answ least he should loose his Kingdome but this feare was needlesse Christs Kingdome being spirituall not of this world Secondly for his owne wicked and accusing conscience which cryed out against him for the infinite insolences and villanies which hee had committed for I. he had gotten the kingdome treacherously and perfidiously hee bought it with money of Antonius after hee had slaine Hircanus Nicanor and the High-priest a Ioseph Antiq. f. 421. II least he should have beene expelled and deposed or throwne from his throne hee had committed many murthers 1. f. 426. he slew innocent Aristobulus his wives brother f 425. f. 413. 480 2 Alexandra his wives Mother 3 Mariamne his owne wife whom he loved so extremely that hee grew extreame jealous of her 4. Ioseph his owne Fathers brother 5. f 415. 465 f. 426. Alexander and Aristobulus and Antipater his owne sonnes 6. f. 479. The innocent Friends of his sonne Alexander 7. The Idumeans who were his owne friends viz. Castabarus Lysimachus Antipater and Dositheâ—s 8. The whole Sanhedrim of the Pharisees 9. The chiefe of the Iewish nobility these hee slew intentionaliter for he caused them to be kept together in a place called Hyppodramus secretly giving in charge to his sisters Salome and Alexa that so soone as hee was dead they should cause them all to be slaine because hee thought that the Iewes hating him for his tyranny would rejoyce at his death but by this meanes they should bee inforced to sorrow all over the kingdome b Ioseph 479. and Macrobius III. Having as he thought made all sure these that hee feared being now removed out of the way suddenly all his hopes are dashed by this message now fearing the sedition of the people now fearing lest all his cruelty and tyranny would be revenged upon him yea now through the
wel viz. that thou may conceale Thine anger Prov. 12.6 The sinnes of others Prov. 17.9 But this silence is not lawfull if thou doe it onely to hide thy malice and desire of revenge c. Simulatio counterfeiting of that which is not or a meere pretence and this is altogether unlawfull It may bee here replyed Pretences are lawfull and allowable and therefore all are not forbidden Object 2 Answ I answer Pretexts are either False and this is palpable fraud and no lesse than lying being lawfull to none at any time upon any occasion and this was HERODS fault a meere false pretence True and that is either Conditionally true as our Saviour made as though hee would have gone further g Luk. 24.28 and certainly so would if they had not entreated him to stay with them Partly but not totally true and this sometimes is lawfull as Zedechiah the King bids Ieremiah the Prophet if the Princes shall aske him what he sayd unto the King h Ierem. 38.26 he must answer that he entreated the king that he might not returne to Ionathans house to dye there This he said unto the King but this was not all he sayd unto him so that it was partly but not totally true it was verum but not veritas that which he told the Princes was true but that was not all the truth I will therefore thus conclude this question I. All verball Dissimulation is evill II. All counterfetting of that which is false is evill III. All dissimulation unto evill is fraudulent yea IV. All counterfeiting and feigning also if it be for an evill end § 4. That I may come and worship him The Sect. 4 Magi came from farre to seeke Christ and from their hearts desire to finde him Herod pretends the same outwardly though the newes touch him to the quicke Hence a question may be propounded How may hypocrites and the enemies of Christ Quest bee discerned from the children of God and the true friends of Christ I answer By these notes Answ or markes of hypocrites First they are wary craftie and wickedly prudent and politicke as we see here in Herod Secondly they are diligent and industrious compassing sea and land to effect their purposes as Herod both in this verse and afterwards verse 16. Thirdly they are false in their words not sticking by lying and counterfeiting to bring to passe their projects as wee see Herod doth in this verse Fourthly they counterfeit friendship that they may kill with more freedome and safetie And thus doth Herod also in this place Fifly they suborne others to assist them vis unita fortior that many forces being conjoyned together they may the easilier prevaile and thus Herod subtilly would have had the wise men to have had a hand in this crueltie and to have assisted his bloudy purpose by their information Sixthly they are cruell breathing nothing but threatnings slaughters bloudshed and crueltie and thus did Herod vers 16. when hee was crossed of his information and intelligence from the wise men Seventhly they are no better than Atheists thinking that they can kill Christ as Herod did here or at least prevaile against him and his Thus although many outwardly professe a love unto Christ the Gospel and true Religion yet if they be inwardly enemies they may be discerned and unmasked at one time or other by some one of these markes or other Vers 9 §. 1. VERS 9. When they had heard the king they departed and loe the starre which they saw in the East went before them till it came and stood over where the young child was Sect. 1 Wee may observe here how many impediments and lets these Wise men meet withall and yet how constant they are in their resolution of finding out Christ First the starre failes them and appeares not which was their principall guide Secondly they come then unto Jerusalem but there they finde not the babe Thirdly the Jewes unto whom they came were offended with their tidings Herod and all the people being troubled vers 3. Fourthly no man accompanies them when they prosecute the quest and search of Christ yet all these doe no whit discourage or dis-hearten them from their former intent and purpose Observ Teaching us thus much that wee are not to bee hindered by any obstacles from the course of pietie and religion but constantly to proceed on in the wayes of God notwithstāding all hindrānces whatsoever Quest Here it may be asked what lets are there in the way of Religion and how may we arme our selves against them Answ I answer First many are dismayed by reason of the greatnesse of the labour and difficultie of the worke of the Lord but let us remember that Labor omnia vincit be not weary but be industrious and thou shalt prevaile for conanti aderit Deus God hath promised to be graciously assistant to every one that in sinceritie of heart desires and endevours to serve him Secondly many are discouraged because the way of Religion is not liked by the world neither the professors thereof loved but rather despised and scorned neither this should hinder us from the service of the Lord although others be offended with thee because thou seemest by thy puritie and splendor to eclipse their credit estimation yet be not discouraged but remember Christians must bee principally carefull to please God not men a Rom. 12.3 both because wee are the servants of the Lord not the servants of men and also because wee shall be judged by God and not by man at the last day Thirdly some are with-held from the zealous profession of Religion by reason of the paucitie of companions that trace that path there are but few truly religious and therefore they dislike the practise of it but we should bee here most resolute saying as Peter sayd Although all men should forsake Christ yet we will never forsake him b Mark 14.29 though none should accompany or associate us in the worke of Religion yet this should not dismay us but with resolute Ioshua we should resolve let others doe as they will we will serve the Lord c Iosh 24.15 and 1 King 19.10 calling to minde these two things I. vivimus legibus non exemplis God doth not command us to follow Presidents but to follow precepts II. If thou desirest presidents as well as precepts remember then that thou hast many examples in this kinde to imitate both in the Old and New Testament yea Even compassed about with a cloud of witnesses d Read Hebr. 11. the whole chap. and 1◠1 and therefore follow not a multitude unto evill but a multitude of good men unto good Thus let us be like these Wise men constant in the labour of the Lord and in the course of holinesse all the dayes wee have to live not being either hindred or turned backe or diverted by any impediments whatsoever § 2. The starre which they saw in the East went Sect. 2 before them Observ
him that lookes upon it with an earthly and carnall eye to be worthy of shame and to deserve a blush and that in all regardes 1. If we respect religion it selfe that is foolishnesse g 1 Cor. 1.18 and a stumbling blocke h 1 Cor. 1.24 2. If we respect outward Churches or visible societies professing this religion we shall finde them in regard of heathenisme but a very little flocke i Luk. 12.32 3. If we respect the outward worship or externall exercises of religion we shall finde that First the religion of the heathen is more pompous Secondly that the preaching of the Gospel seemes but foolishnesse k 1 Cor. 1.18 2.1 c. in regard of that pompe which was in the Iewish ceremonies 4. If we respect the stones of this Church the men or the professors of religion we shall perceive them to be many times of the inferiour sort l 1 Cor. 1.26 Great men being hardly drawne from their pleasures 5. If wee consider the outward estate of true professors we shall finde them for the most part to bee the scumme of the world in the worlds esteeme yea the of scouring and laughing-stocke of men and Angels m 1 Cor. 4.9 c. and the most miserable also of all men n 1 Cor. 15.19 And thus we often see that in no respect outwardly is the true religion pompous or stately Sect. 2 § 2 And they fell downe and worshiped him Quest It may be asked here How or for what end do the Wise men who were Gentiles worship Christ Answ 1 First some say that they were altogether ignorant of the mysterie of the Messias and did onely worship Christ after the Persian manner but this is false as followeth by and by Answ 2 Secondly Is it probable that they would worship a young babe that by reason of his infancy understands nothing except they did beleeve some divine thing to be in him and therefore not the childhood but the divinitie in the child was worshipped by them o Chrysost s Answ 3 Thirdly if Christ had beene no more then a naturall child they would never have undertaken so long so tedious and so perillous a journey to have found him out principally considering that in all probability as I conceive they themselves were little inferiour to the Kings of the Iewes Answ 4 Fourthly It is uncertaine what these Wise men who were Gentiles knew particularly concerning the mysterie of the Messias but certainely they knew that hee was something more then a man by the internall revelation of the Spirit of God who by faith taught them to beleeve that he was a King though in a cottage and a God though in a cradle and therefore as unto a God they fell downe and worshipped him Sect. 3 § 3. And they presented unto him gifts frankincense and myrrhe Quest 1 These wisemen they come to seeke Christ but they come not empty from whence it may be questioned Why they offer gifts unto Christ Answ To teach us that we must never come unto God empty handed without some offering or present Quest 2 What have we to offer unto God Answ Spirituall sacrifices of repentance and thankesgiving p Hebr. 13.15 but of this more largely else where Quest 3 What offer they unto Christ Answ Gold Frankincense and Myrrhe Why doe they offer these unto Christ Quest 4 I answer first these were in times past offered Answ 1 up unto Kings and that for a double end First for a politike end they offered unto their Kings 1. Gold for their expenses or for the maintaining of their state and pompe q Psal 72.15 2. Frankincense for their sacrifices 3. Myrrhe for the splendor and ornament of their sepulchers r Muscul s Secondly for a morall end they offered unto their Kings 1 Gold that they might learne to be of golden manners 2. Frankincense that they might learne to sacrifice unto the Gods 3 Myrrhe that they might remember their mortality ſ Gualt s Secondly these three the Wise-men offer Answ 2 now unto Christ either First in regard of his offices and so they give him gold as a King Frankincense as a Priest and Myrrhe as a Redeemer or Secondly in regard of his nature and then they offer unto him gold as a King Frankincense as a God and Myrrhe as a man Or Thirdly they offer them all unto him as a King according to the Persian manner as is shewed in the former answer Or Fourthly by these they enrich Christ that he might be furnished and provided for his flight into Aegypt Or Fiftly they present these unto Christ because the Persians and Arabians abounded with these three things t Carthus s Or Lastly they offered these three in regard of the present estate and necessitie that is because they saw the poverty of the Mother the tendernesse of the child the nastinesse and noysomnesse of the place wherein Christ was the Stable therefore they offer unto him these things for the releeving of these necessities they present him with gold for the releeving of his Mothers poverty with Frankincense for the expelling of all noisome smels and Myrrhe for the consolidation of the infants joynts u Carthus s What benefit may we reape or learne by these Quest 5 their offerings I answer Answ we must by their example be incited to doe the like first offering nosmet our selves secondly nostra our substance First we must offer up our selves unto Christ giving our selves wholy unto him and devoting our selves wholy unto his service x Rom. 12.1 because he hath bought ransomed and redeemed us for this end and purpose y Luk. 1.75 and 1 Cor. 6.18.19.20 Secondly wee must offer our estates or substance unto God that is offer unto him 1 Gold 2 Frankincense and 3 Myrrhe First present God with thy Gold that is 1 Temporall gold by almes charitie liberality and hospitality for such as are rich in goods must be rich in good workes z 1 Tim. 6.18 2 Spirituall gold viz. 1 a true a lively faith for this is more precious then gold to trust confidently in God 2 a pure unblameable life for this is more esteemed by God then the Gold of Ophir the pure in life being precious in his eye sight this is more excellent in regard of our selves for riches availe not in the day of wrath but righteousnesse delivereth from death a Pro. 11.4 And thus by true charitie towards others by true faith in God and purity of life in our selves wee offer unto God Gold and wee build with Gold which will endure the fire b 21 Cor. 3.12 Secondly we must offer unto God Frankincense that is faithfull pure and fervent prayer Thirdly we must offer unto God Myrrhe and that is either 1 Good workes or 2 Mortification and that first externall by suffering affliction and willingly undergoing whatsoever the Lord is pleased to lay upon us Secondly or
to their full height and maturity and therefore the Lord will not yet come against him in judgement Secondly God hereby will shew that Christs Answ 2 kingdome is not of this world and therefore he shall not exercise temporall power no not over his enemies but in this life submit himselfe to the forme of a servant Thirdly God heereby will shew that Christ Answ 3 came not to destroy but to save Fourthly God Answ 4 heereby will shew that Christ is true man Fiftly this was done that Christ heereby Answ 5 might shew that his Kingdome was not confined to one place the Jewes bragged that in Iudea was God knowne a Psa 76.1 and that he dwels in Jerusalem b Psa 135 21. but Christ breakes downe the partition wall c Ephes 2.14 accepting the Gentiles into favour sending the Gospel unto them causing them to receive it Sixtly this was done that Christ might shew Answ 6 unto us that there is for him and his still some one place or other to rest safely in or that hee will alwaies in some place or other procure a refuge and safegard for his Children Lastly this was done for our instruction that Answ 7 we in Christ might have an example to use all lawfull meanes to preserve our lives in the time of danger § 4. And flee into Egypt Sect. 4 Why is Ioseph commanded to carry Christ into Aegypt Quest I answer Answ the causes heereof are either first Naturall or secondly Spirituall First there may be these three naturall reasons rendred why Christ was to goe into Aegypt First because it was neere unto Iudea Secondly because it was a safer place then any part of Iudea Herod having no command nor power there Thirdly others adde d Carthus s because the Aegyptians were of old in the time of Ioseph well willers unto the Israelites and therefore Ioseph hopes and expects favour and kindnesse from them Secondly there may bee these five Spirituall reasons given of this fleeing into Aegypt First that hereby might bee signified that Christ was offered unto the Jewes and given unto the Gentiles Secondly that the prophecy might bee fulfilled which was given by the Prophet Hosea Thirdly because God will hereby shew that his anger lasts not for ever and therefore although in time past in his wrath hee wounded the Aegyptians yet now in the fulnesse of time he sends a Saviour unto them to cure all their maladies and heale all their infirmities Fourthly because Aegypt is a type of the world and therefore Christ was carried thither by Ioseph to shew that by the preaching of the Apostles Christ was carried unto the whole world e Carthus s Fiftly the last reason is because Aegypt of all countreyes was most corrupted with Idolatry and therefore for the more magnifying of his mercy in the conversion of this countrey and making it most famous for piety the Lord was carried thither f Chrysost Hom. 8. Sect. 5 § 5. Be there untill I bring thee word Quest Why doth not God appoint Ioseph a set time but leaves him in uncertainties with a Donec untill I bring thee word Answ I answer because God would have Ioseph to depend upon his providence Remembring first that not to waite Gods leasure is not to beleeve his providence Secondly that the providence of God is most prudent it knowes every article of time Thirdly we are ignorant what may prove good heereafter for us and therefore God would have us to depend upon his gracious providence Sect. 6 § 6. Because Herod seekes the young Child to destroy him Quest Why doth the Lord admonish Ioseph of this danger Answ 1 I answer first that the knowledge of the perill may increase his care Answ 2 Secondly to shew that God doth graciously beare with our infirmities Answ 3 Thirdly God hereby doth testifie how readie he is to open his minde and reveale his will unto his servants whensoever they stand in neede of his direction and desire with all willingnesse of heart to be ordered by it g Psal 25.14 Vers 14 §. 1. VERS 14. When hee arose he tooke the Sect. 1 young child and his Mother by night and departed into Aegypt Ille excitatus when hee arose that is by and by as soone as ever hee was awaked out of sleepe Observ Wee may observe hence how readily and constantly Ioseph obeyes every charge and severall injunction given unto him by God notwithstanding the many great impediments and lets which he had to the contrary for he might have thought or argued thus with himselfe First the child is none of mine Secondly why should I then offend my King for his safegard Thirdly by betraying the child and delivering of him into Herods hands I shall gaine honour and riches Fourthly my journey will bee full of perill Fiftly the Mother of the child is very tender and scarcely able to undergoe such a journey Sixtly I shall loose all the substance I enjoy by this my flight Seventhly I know not but Aegypt may bee as dangerous unto mee as Israel is These things Ioseph might have objected unto him selfe but hee doth not but is still readie prest to performe the will of God to goe when God bids him to come back againe when God calls him and to obey God when and how he pleaseth Teaching us that that obedience of God which is truely pleasing unto him ought to bee performed with readinesse willingnesse and chearefulnesse of heart Sect. 2 § 2. He tooke them by night Why doth Ioseph flee in the night I answer because it was most safe hee doth not say God hath commanded me to goe to Aegypt Quest 1 and therefore he will protect me I neede Answ 1 neither care when nor how I goe nor bee so hasty to goe but he is providently carefull and therefore he flyes as secretly and speedily as possibly he can having now a charge from God to remove Secondly Ioseph departed towards Aegypt in Answ 2 the night for feare Hence it may bee doubted whether in generall Quest 2 it is a good thing to feare danger or in particular whether Ioseph did well and warrantably in thus flying by night for feare of danger I answer First yes because hee had no calling Answ 1 nor warrant to abide there yea hee was forbidden by God to stay and therefore he did well to feare we can have no confidence in God beyond our calling all our hope being grounded upon his promises but hee hath not promised to protect us any longer then wee walke in our callings and that according to his will a 1 Ioh. 5.14 And therefore Ioseph did well in fearing to stay there seeing God had called him away Secondly God doth not kill and wholy destroy Answ 2 our affections but converts and changes them and then useth them and therefore Ioseph did not amisse in fearing to abide in Bethlehem It may heere bee demanded whether doe our Quest 3 affections helpe us or hinder
Rama is here to be taken for that Answ 5 Ramah which was in Benjamin and neere unto Bethlehem § 2. Rachel weeping 〈◊〉 her children Sect. 2 Who is meant here by Rachel Quest Or what was this Rachel I answer first Rachel was one beloved of God Answ 1 yet shee was afflicted teaching us that the best are subject to affliction Secondly but Rachel was now dead and therfore Answ 2 the Prophet uses a Prosopopeia See D. Mayer upon this verse Teaching us that in the study of divine things Observ there is a great use of figures and humane learning the Scriptures have figures yea fables as shall be else where shewed therefore there is need of humane literature for the true understanding thereof Arts are handmaids unto divinitiy he will scarce ever prove a good Theologue that is deprived of these attendants I. The knowledge of the originall tongues are needfull that so we may draw the water of truth from the very fountaines II. Philosophy expounds III. Logicke confirmes IV. Rhetorick perswades and therfore the best divines doe teach Rhetoricall places as Hyperius Erasmus Melancthon Perkins and divers others but of this more largely else where §. 1. VERS 19. Vers 19 And when Herod was dead behold an Angell of the Lord appeareth unto Ioseph Sect. 1 in Egypt in a dreame It may here be doubted Quest whether Herod died a naturall death or if he went out of the world after so many bloudy cruelties without some remarkeable judgement It should seeme hee did because the Scripture makes no mention of any thing but that onely he died neither expressing when nor how I answer first that he dyed about two yeares Answ 1 after Secondly as his life was short after this unheard Answ 2 of cruelty so it was miserable a Ioseph lib. 2. de Bell. Iud. cap. 22. as may appeare by this description of it Hee first was stricken with an extreame burning heat within which so fast consumed his meat that hee had continually a most greedy desire to feed but could never be satisfied his intrails rotted in his body he was tormented with most cruell pangs in his genitals and his feet were greatly swolne To all this was added a putrifying of his privy parts crauling with wormes and a most horrible stinch proceeded from him in which miserable lothsome case hee continued some weekes and then dyed Sect. 2 § 2. This verse may bee allegorized thus Herod is sin and as long as he lives and raignes Christ doth absent himselfe and will not come unto his people Herod must dye before Christ will returne sinne must bee mortyfied before Christ will come unto the soule whence it may be questioned Quest Why is there no participation of Christ before mortification I answer first because the Holy Spirit will not come into a polluted vessell God and Mammon Answ 1 cannot dwell together b Matth. 6.24 one Temple cannot hold the Arke and Dagon 1 Sam. Non bene conveniunt nec in una sede morantur sin and grace Satan and Christ will never bee immates or cohabitants in one and the same heart at one and the same time and therefore sinne must bee expulsed before Christ wil be entertained Answ 2 Secondly to dye and to live are contraries as the Apostle St Paul saith how can hee that is dead in sin live therein c Rom. 6.2 A man cannot be alive and dead at one instant in one sense and therefore we cannot pertake the spirituall life of grace and Christ untill sinne dye d 1 Cor. 15 Christ will rather continue an exul in Egypt then come into Israel so long as this Herod sin is alive and therfore if we desire the fruition and possession of Christ in the soule wee must labour to fight against e 1 Pet. 2.11 to mortifie f Col. 3.5 all carnal affections in us putting off this old garment of sinne and casting it from us that so wee may bee clothed with that new man Christ Jesus g Rom. 13 12.13.14 Vers 20 §. 1. VERS 20. Saying arise and take the babe Sect. 1 and his mother and goe into the land of Israel for they are dead which sought the babes life Quest It may bee demanded What was the end of Christs flying into Egypt and returning from thence Answ 1 I answer first this was done that in the beginning of Christs nonage he might show that hee was borne to undergoe many temporall miseries Secondly that in regard of that estate of humanity Answ 2 which he had undertaken he might as a man have a care of his life in foreseeing and preventing all dangers that may ensue Thirdly this was done that Christ hereby Answ 3 might shew that it was he alone that was appointed by God to bring us out of spirituall Egypt into the promised land of eternall rest Sect. 2 § 2. And goe into the land of Jsrael Quest It may be asked why must Ioseph returne with Christ into Israel Answ 1 I answer first that he might be educated and brought up amongst his owne people Observa where was the law of God and the true Church of God teaching us that parents should be very carefull of the pious education of their children that they may have both good instruction and discipline and also good example Now there is a three-fold good education the I. Learned this is good for those that are able to allow unto their children some learning that they may be the more capable of religion The II. Is sober to teach them humanity and humilitie towards all and sobriety and temperance in themselves The III. Pious and holy and this is required as well as the former of all parents to endeavour by Catechising instructing and godly example to educate their children in the feare and nurture of the Lord. Secondly this was done also that it might be Answ 2 knowne that Christ was an Israelite least otherwise hee should have beene called an Egyptian Thirdly this was done for Iosephs and Maries Answ 3 sake that they might be no longer afflicted then was necessary God not suffering his to bee afflicted save onely for a moment § 3. Because they are dead who sought the babes life Sect. 3 Here it may bee demanded who were they Quest 1 that sought the childs life and now are dead First Hierome thinkes it was the Pharisees Answ 1 and Sanhedrin a Hiero. 1. and he is moved to this opinion for these reasons I. Because it is spoken in the plurall number mortui not mortuus they are dead not he is dead II. Because they were troubled as well as Herod vers 3. and as Hierome thinkes consulted also with Herod against Christ III. Because they were slaine by Herod as we shewed before vers 3. Some b Gualt ◠deny S. Hieromes second reason affirming that the Parisees did neither lye in wait for the life of Christ nor consult to kill him Secondly this is certaine
Saviour requires in these Cities and the want whereof he reproves in them can be no satisfactory nor sacramentall penance because it was before Baptisme which is truely called the initiall or first Sacrament of the Church Answ 2 Secondly as Gregory Martins position is false so is also his collection for although to their repentance were adjoyned humiliation the signes wherof are sackcloth and ashes yet these are not repentance but the adjuncts of repentance neither do they satisfie the justice of God for our sinnes saccus juvat ad panitentiam quia signum est humiliationis a Basil s Psal 29. Sackcloth and ashes helpe unto repentance because they are the signes of humiliation Object 2 Secondly he objects againe drawing his argument from the propriety of the Greeke word here used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Answ 1 I answer it signifies Resipiscentiam a change of the minde afterwards Resipiscere est mentem quasi ad insania recipere b Lactant. de vero cultu li. 6 24. to repent is to grow wise againe that is both in the reforming and amending of by-past sinnes and in the avoiding of future temptations and this is the true signification of the word but more of this in both the following arguments Object 3 His third argument is because the vulgar interpreter renders it thus agite panitentiam that is saith our Objecter doe penance Answ 1 I answer first it matters not much how hee renders it seeing Lindanus condemnes him as one not much skilled in the latine tongue c Fulk 13. Sect. 7. cont Greg Mart. yea as one that erres egregiously in many things as for example there was a woman who had lost a groat and in stead of everrit hee reads evertit that is in stead of sweeping her house she overturned her house If the studious Reader desire to see more examples of barbarous interpretations in the vulgar latine Bible I referre him to our worthy Whitakers d Whitak de sacra Script qu. 2 ca. 9 arg 8. fol. 107. Willets synops f. 30.31 Secondly the vulgar translation is none of Answ 2 Saint Hieromes worke but of some unknowne Authour as is largely proved by our renouned Whitaker de sacra script qu. 2. ca. 6. Willet synops f. 23. Answ 3 Thirdly whosoever was the author of this vulgar latine bible yet neither he by the action of repentance doth understand an eternall satisfactory sacrament as Gregory Martin doth as may appeare by these reasons first because he takes else where in another sense both 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and poenitentia as Acts 5.31 God hath exalted our Saviour Ad dandam penitentiam Israeli to give repentance not penance to Israel Act. 11.18 When they heard these things they glorified God saying then hath God given Gentibus paenitentiam ad vitam unto the Gentiles repentance unto salvation So also 2. Timoth. 2.25 Secondly because the author of that vulgar translation takes the phrase agendi paenitentiam in another sense then doing of penance as 1 Kin. 8.33 If thy people Israel shall flie before their enemies et agentes paenitentiam confitentes and shall confesse their sinnes and repent not doe Penance then forgive c. So vers 35. If heaven shall bee shut that it raine not Et orantes isto loco paenitentiam egerint nomini tuo and they shall pray unto thee and repent then bee mercifull c. But most plainely vers 47. Et egerint paenitentiam in corde suo If they shall repent in their heart when they are in captivity c. This cannot bee meant of an externall satisfactory sacrament because the words expresse clearely an internall and cordiall repentance Thirdly because he makes these words paenitemini and agite paenitentiam synonyma as both signifying one and the same thing for sometimes this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is rendered by him agite paenitentiam as Matth. 3.2 and 11.21 and Act. 26.20 Sometimes paenitemini Mark 1.15 and Luk. 10.13 and Act 3.19 Fourthly hee attributes this phrase agendi paenitentiam to those whom Gregory Martin himselfe will confesse did no externall satisfactory penance as 1. this phrase is given to the Israelites for Benjamin Judg. 21.15 and all Israel was very sorry Et egit paenitentiam and repented them for the destruction of that Tribe they were sorry for what had hapned but they did not doe penance for it 2. This phrase is given to the damned spirits Wisdo 5.3 Tum egerint paenitentiam then they shall change their mindes not doe penance 3. This phrase is given to God himselfe First negatively 1 Sam. 15 29. Hee is not like man ut agat paenitentiam that he should repent Secondly affirmatively as Ierem. 18.8.10 if that nation which I have threatned doe repent agam ego penitentiam then will I also repent c. Now unto the Lord neither the Rhemists nor Gregory Martin I hope dare attribute externall penance His fourth Argument is because all the latine Object 4 Fathers read it thus agite paenitentiam doe penance I answer first Basil interprets it otherwise as Answ 1 aforesaid and hee was a Father although a Greeke Father so Lactantius expounds it otherwise as aforesaid also so Tertullian contra Marc in graco sâ—no vox panitentiae non a confessione sed a mentis mutatione this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 repentance according to his true and germane signification is so called from an internall mutation of the minde not from an externall confession of the tongue Secondly this word Poenitentia is expounded Answ 2 two maÌ„ner of waies 1. Grammaticè 2. Translatitie First this word Poenitentia repentance may be expounded Grammatically that two manner of waies first simply pro mentis in melius mutatione for the change of the minde from evill to good and thus it is most usually taken in Scripture as Acts 5.31 and 11.18 and 2 Tim. 2.25 and in this verse also and Matth. 4.17 and in all those places where repentance is preached absolutely Secondly complicatè for repentance testifyed by outward signes whether 1. by sorrow and mourning as the Corinthians did a 2 Cor. 7.10 or 2. by sackcloth ashes as the Ninivites did b Iona 3.5 they of Tyre and Sidon would have done had they had those meanes which Corazin Bethsaida had c Matth. 11.21 and this is the same repentance formerly spoken of to wit a true change of the minde expressed by some outward signes of humiliation but not as satisfactory penance Secondly this word poenitentia may bee expounded Translatitiè and that two manner of waies First orthodoxè truly for repentance testifyed by the signes of sorrow and shame publikely and solemnly being imposed by the Church and thus Augustine and many both Greeke and Latine Fathers take the word this is true but this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not found in this sense in all the Scriptures Secondly haereticè falsely for satisfaction imposed secretly in
nicenesse seeing by Moses law they were allowed to eate of Locusts called Arbeh for the multitude of them aa Leuit. 11.22 Object 2 Some object againe although it were lawfull to eat Locusts yet it is not likely John did because it was a fruitlesse and an unholsome foode for they first afford no nourishment or very small unto the body Pliny writeth that they which did usually eat Locusts lived but forty yeares a Plin. lib. 6. cap. 30. and Galen writeth that the birds called Seleucidae in Asia doe voide the Locusts whole which they had eaten and seeme to bee little nourished thereby Secondly Locusts are unwholsome foode according to the opinion of some the eating thereof making men leane swart coloured short lived and full of lice b Cardan lib. de subtilitate Scalig. exercit 91 Answ I answer it is not likely that either Locusts did afford so small nourishment to nature or were so unholsome as these authors affirme for First Galen upon Hippocrates his Aphorismes c Lib. 2. cap. 18. avoucheth that Locusts eaten have great force to nourish Secondly Pliny saith d Lib. 11. cap. 28. that among the Parthians they were counted a pleasant meat and were very usually eaten Thirdly Dioscorides e Lib. 2. ca. 44. saith that the people called Alphei did ordinarily eat of Locusts although they had store of other meat which argues that they were neither fruitlesse not obnoxious to the feeders upon them Fourthly Strabo f Lib. 16. Geograph maketh mention of a certain people that lived wholy of them and therefore it is not likely that they were unholsome Fiftly Bellonius g Lib. 2. Observat cap. 88. from the report of some authors testifieth that in Africa they were eaten as dainties not for Physicke but even for nourishment thereby proving it a thing not incredible that John Baptist should eat Locusts Sixtly Diodorus Siculus most fully of all other h Lib 4. declareth this telling us of certaine Aethiopians called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Locust eaters who neither eat fish nor cattle but onely Locusts continually which at the spring time of the yeare they get in great abundance and salt them up to preserve them for meat Seventhly it is not likely that the Lord would have prescribed any unholsome meat unto his owne people as hee did these Locusts i Levit. 11.22 Eightly and lastly this may be granted that Locusts were a base course kinde of meat used onely of the vulgar sort because it was a foode common and easie to bee had as learned Beza sheweth k Beza s Object 3 Some Jewes object that the Locusts was appointed to be eaten by the Hebrewes in remembrance of the plague brought upon Egypt by the Locusts and therefore it was not onely eaten of the vulgar sort Answ But this is but one of their fancies and idle conceits and therefore needs no confutation VERS 5. Vers 5 Then went out to him Hierusalem and all Iudea and all the region round about Jordan Iohn Preached and they go out to heare him preach his preaching is not in vaine although it be in the wildernesse for many runne unto it and are wonne by it It may here be demanded Why is the preaching Quest 1 of the word alwaies effectuall I answer first because it is Gods owne ordinance Answ 1 or the ordinary meanes appointed by God for the bringing of sinners home unto him hence it is called a fire because it melts the leaden and dull heart and warmes the cold heart it is called a hammer because it breakes in peeces the flinty and hard heart l Ierem. 23 29. it is called a seede because it begetteth us unto God m Matth. 13.19 it is called a sword because it divides betweene the affections and sinne striving to divorce us from sinne and to estrange our hearts from all iniquity n Heb. 4.12 and thus it comes to bee so effectuall wheresoever it comes Secondly as it is Gods ordinance so the Answ 2 Lord gives strength unto this his ordinance for the performing of the former effects in those that receive it whence by the Apostle it is called the power of God unto salvation a Rom. 1.16 Thirdly God hath some elect servants every Answ 3 where and therefore the word is never ineffectuall hee had seven thousand that the Prophet saw not b 1 King 19.18 and hence the word of God is not confined unto any one place c 2 Tim. 2 9. yea even in superstitious and idolatrous Athens some are converted by preaching Acts 17.32 It may further bee asked Who they were Quest 2 that went forth to Iohns preaching I answer the common sort and Publicans Answ and Soldiers and the like Matth. 15.30 Mark 18.1 Luk. 5.1 12.1 3.10.12.14 Why are the Plebeians more prone and ready Quest 3 to embrace the Gospell than the Governours Scribes and Pharisees I answer The causes hereof are Answ either first in regard of God because hee hath chosen the meane ones of the world to confound the mightie d 1 Cor. 1.26 Or secondly in regard of us and that in a double respect I. Because they that are lesse wise are more docible and willing to be taught II. Because they that are high and exalted in the world for the most part are so proud that they contemne to bee taught VERS 6. Vers 6 And were baptized of him in Iordan confessing their sinnes Whether are infants to be baptized or not for Sect. 1 it seemes that Iohn baptized none but such as Quest 1 could come unto him and confesse their sinnes which argues both more yeares and discretion than infants have I answer Answ That although the Anabaptists deny it without just cause yet wee affirme it for these reasons First because they have the thing therefore it is reason they should have the signe the children of the faithfull are within the covenant therefore the seale of the covenant belongs unto them e 1 Cor. 7.14 Secondly Christ loves them and blesses them f Matth. 10.14 and is angry with his Apostles who would have kept them from him and therefore they are to bee admitted unto this holy Sacrament least otherwise we provoke the Lord unto anger against us Thirdly Baptisme is the ordinary entrance into Noahs arke the symboll and meanes of salvation and type of the Church of Christ and therfore it were a deede very uncharitable to exclude them from it Fourthly it was prefigured by Circumcision and therefore belongs unto infants now as well as that did then Quest 2 Whether is Baptisme necessary unto salvation or not it seemes it is because they flocke so unto the Baptist to be baptized Answ 1 I answer first it is not absolutely necessarie necessariū est quod non potest se aliter habere saith Aristotle that is called absolutely necessary unto a thing without which it cannot be and thus the
the servant Quest 2 it had beene more fit thâ—â— John should have come unto Christ then the Messias unto the Messenger I answer first Christ doth this that he might Answ 1 teach us humility as hee washed his Apostles feet afterwards for that end Iohn 13.14 Secondly that hee might teach us that the Answ 2 meanes of salvation are not to bee neglected by any but sought for by the best Thirdly this Christ did for the greater dignitie Answ 3 of the Sacrament that therein we may not respect man but God § 3. To bee Baptized of him Why was Sect. 3 Christ Baptized seeing he was that Lambe unspotted Answ 1 I answer first that he might fulfill all righteousnesse as in the next verse that as hee was borne for us so he would also be baptized for us Answ 2 Secondly to seale up his fellowship with us that in nothing he might be unlike unto his brethren but onely in sinne Answ 3 Thirdly Christ was baptized that hee might be fitted for that worke and function which hee was now shortly to undertake to wit the preaching of his Gospel Observ teaching us that none must intrude themselves into the worke of the Ministrie untill they bee prepared by the Spirit and called as Aaron was for all things should be done according to our callings which are termed vocations quia vocamur non quia intrudimus because we are called thereunto and not because we intrude our selves thereinto Answ 4 Fourthly that he might confirme the Sacrament of Baptisme by receiving it himselfe and that two manner of waies First externally by approving of that of Iohns and therefore although the Papists doe extenuate it yet wee dare affirme that either Christ and his Apostles were baptized by John or by none a Joh. 4.1 And Secondly Internally by his flesh sanctifying of Jordan and all other waters for this purpose appointed confirming also the efficacy of the Sacrament by the presence of the blessed Spirit Christ was baptized ut nobis secundae nativitatis consecraret lavacrum b Bedas that he might sanctifie for us the laver of regeneration or of the new birth Lavatus est Christus flumine Iordani non mundari volens sed mundare c Ambros in Luk. 3. Christ was baptized in Jordan not that therewith he might bee cleansed but that he might consecrate it for us as an effectuall signe of admission into the Church for wee are baptized into one body d 1 Cor. 12 13. yea by baptisme we put on Christ e Gal. 3.27 Quest 2 It may hence bee demanded What benefits have the members of Christ by baptisme Answ 1 I answer first thereby they receive remission and pardon of their sinnes Acts 2.38 and hence it is called the seale of the righteousnesse of faith Rom. 4.11 Answ 2 Secondly they gaine hereby regeneration John 3.5 whence it is called the laver of regeneration Tit. 3.5 In the new birth there are two things both which are attributed unto Baptisme First mortification and a dying to sinne according to the Apostle Saint Paul as many as were baptized into Christ were baptized into his death f Rom. 6.3.4 and therefore wee are buried with him by Baptisme into death g Coloss 2.12 Secondly vivification or a living unto God Be baptized saith Saint Peter and ye shall receive the gift of the holy Ghost h Acts 2.38 and else where it is said that by the washing of water he hath sanctified and clensed his Church Answ 3 Thirdly they gaine hereby eternall salvation for he that beleeves and is baptized shall be saved i Mark 16.16 Baptisme being typified by Noahs Arke wherein he and his were saved 1 Pet. 3.20.21 VERS 14. But Iohn forbad him saying Vers 14 I have neede to bee baptized of thee and comest thou to me § 1. Whether did John well in forbidding Sect. 1 Christ to come unto his baptisme or no Quest 1 I answer No Answ it was necessary that Christ should be baptised as it is shewed in the former question and therefore John erred in thus prohibiting of him But it may be objected Obiect Johns intent was good in his forbidding of Christ and therefore it is too rash a censure to say that hee erred herein I answer Answ there may be a good intention in an evill action and that first because oftentimes our intentions proceede from our affections not from our judgements and secondly because our judgements are frequently corrupted when they are not regulated and informed by the word of God It may here further be doubted if John erred Quest 2 in forbidding of Christ why was Christ then who neither could erre in himselfe nor can love error in another baptized by him I answer Answ to teach us that the Sacrament is lawfull although celebrated by a weake and infirme Minister John here confesseth that hee had neede to be baptized of Christ and erreth in denying Baptisme unto him and yet he baptizeth Christ with a true and lawfull Baptisme the reason hereof is because the Sacraments are not to bee esteemed according to the dignitie of man but according to the promise of God for the better understanding whereof observe that in the Minister administring the Sacrament there are two things to be considered viz. First his calling unto the Ministry this is diligently to be marked because otherwise his preaching is not Gods message nor his administration of the Sacrament lawfull but unto such it may be said as the evill spirit said to the sonnes of Sceâ—is Iesus I know and Paul I know but what are yee a Acts 19.15 Secondly his personall dignity this is not to be regarded as appeares I. by our Saviour who denounceth many woes against the Scribes and Pharisees and yet in that same Chapter admonisheth his owne Apostles to observe and doe whatsoever they bid them because they siâ— in Moses chaire b Matth. 23.2.3 II. Against the Papists our Church affirmes that the efficacy of the Sacrament doth neither depend upon the intention of the Minister nor upon the sanctity and purity of his person and therefore they are to bee reprooved that refuse to communicate with a weake and infirme Minister Paul knowes that some preach Christ of envie and yet he doth not forbid them c Phil. 1. But here observe a distinction necessary to be knowne Some refuse a Prophane and wicked Minister Simple and unlearned Minister either as Unlawfull these erre as appeares by that which hath beene already said Inconvenient and this is not condemned if choise may be had that is although the Minister bee neither endued with piety nor such parts and abilities as some are yet this doth not prove his Ministerie unlawfull but if it be in a mans choyce to dwell and settle himselfe where he pleaseth then it is commendable for him to seate himselfe under a pious painefull and prudent Pastour Sect. 2 § 2. I have neede to be Baptized of thee We may
are not sensible of any temptations or tryals in us or upon us then wee are exalted and lifted up And therefore because the Lord would have us kept in an equall ballance and neither raised up too high with the sight of our gifts nor depressed too low with the sense of our afflictions he doth ballaste both the seales the one with grace and strength the other with temptations and tryals externall and internall § 2. Then was Iesus led aside c. Why was Sect. 2 Christ tempted of the devill Quest 1 First this was that in all things hee might bee Answ 1 like unto his bretheren Hebrewes 4.15 Secondly this was that hee might destroy the Answ 2 workes of Sathan 1 Iohn 3.8 Answ 3 Thirdly he was tempted that hee might bee the more fit and able to helpe and succour them that are tempted Heb. 2.18 Answ 4 Fourthly to teach us that our faith must bee approved by temptations and tryals 1 Pet. 1.6.7 Hence a second question may be propounded which is this Quest 2 How or whereby may we be sustained in the houre of temptation that our faith may bee approved Answ I answer by a frequent ruminating upon these Meditations First remember all the children of God are made partakers of afflictions and therfore none should refuse to beare them but the remembrance hereof should rather make us endure them the better this meditation Saint Peter commends unto the Jewes in these words Thinke it not strange concerning the fiery triall as though some strange thing had happened unto you b 1 Pet. 4.12 Secondly remember God hath promised to free us from our afflictions our temptatiōs in his due time this is also St. Peters encouragemēt bee of good cheere saith he for the Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of temptations c 2 Pet. 2.9 Thirdly remember God hath enabled and enriched us to endure these tryals with patience and contentation affording that internall consolation unto us that we can rejoyce in tribulations d Rom. 5.3 Iam. ◠3. and not feare them at all e Apoc 2.10 Fourthly remember God hath promised to reward us if courageously we resist temptation and constantly endure tribulation thus our Saviour encouraged his Apostles when he said yee are they which continued with me in my temptations and therefore I appoint unto you a kingdome f Luk. 22.28.29 yea so sure were the Apostles of the accomplishment of this that Saint Iames dares pronounce that man happie that endureth temptation and also promiseth him a crowne of life g Iam. 1.12 Fiftly remember Christ himselfe was tempted and tried shall not we therefore bee content to beare the crowne of thornes If wee suffer with him we shall be glorified with him h Rom 8.17 and therefore let us with Iesus endure the crosse and despise the shame for the joy that is set before us i Heb. 12.2 He suffered for our sinnes and therefore we may well suffer for our owne hee was tempted for us and therefore wee should the more patiently undergoe temptation in our selves and for our selves Quest 3 Why doth Christ goe unto Sathan and not rather the devill come unto him Answ 1 First some say because Sathan durst not goe unto him k Chrysost super but the devill dare doe any thing and therefore I cannot imagine this to have been the reason hereof Answ 2 Secondly Christ did this least that Sathan should thinke that by his owne power policy and craft he had met with him or our Saviour doth goe himselfe unto him least that the devill should thinke that Christ did avoid him and strive to escape him Thirdly some say this was done least God Answ 3 should seeme to have beene rather an Actor then a Permitter of Sathans sinnes in tempting Christ Now how God is the author of temptation and not of sinne shall bee shewed afterwards Fourthly the place where Iohn and the people Answ 4 were was not a fit place to be tempted in and therefore Christ goes into the wildernesse to bee tempted of the devill as followeth in the next words § 3. That he might be tempted of the Devill Sect. 3 What doth Tentare to tempt signifie Quest 1 I answer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 come from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies first an endeavour Secondly a tryall Answ Thirdly deceit and craft and hence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies to endeavour to try and to deceive Tentare I say first signifies to endeavour or to try in generall thus Ahaz saith I will not aske neither will I tempt the Lord a Esa 7.12 that is I will not trie neither make experiment by any signe what the Lord will doe for me Secondly it signifies to prove and try faith theologically and thus some b Gualt s understand the word in this place But God in this sense doth often tempt us trying our faith as he did the faith of Abraham in commanding him to offer up the promised seede and therefore I dare not thus understand the word Thirdly Tentare signifies to allure unto sinne and thus tempting is properly taken in this place for tento comes from tendo tempting is as much as endeavoring to entrap or ensnare and in this sense Saint Iames prohibites any man to say that he is tempted of God for in this sense God tempts no man c Iam. 1.13 How could Christ bee tempted for to bee Quest 2 tempted argues infirmity and an inclination un-unto sinne I answer first it became Christ to put on our Answ 1 infirmities and to bee tempted but without sinne Secondly it is no more opposite unto his Answ 2 glory or lesse beseeming the Majesty of Christ to be tempted then it was to take our natures upon him and to submit himselfe to the forme of a servant d Phil. 2.7 Thirdly whatsoever Christ in his nature did Answ 3 was done for us not for himselfe he was tempted for us not for himselfe he was contemned mocked scourged and all for us and therefore it argues no infirmity or inclination in Christ unto sinne at all to be assaulted by Sathan Whether may temptation bee without sinne Quest 3 or not I answer first Christ was tempted in whom Answ 1 was no sinne Heb. 4.15 Secondly Temptation is as was said before Answ 2 an endeavour to allure us unto sinne and therefore it is not a sinne to bee tempted or to suffer temptation but to be overcome by temptation For the cleare understanding hereof observe two things First temptation is said to be without sin either Imputatione by way of imputation because the fault is remitted as Austen saith non ut non fit sed ut non imputetur and the sinne shall not be laid unto the offenders charge Reverà in very deede because there is no fault nor guilt in it at all and thus the temptation of Christ was without sinne Secondly observe againe Temptation hath a double originall or
potest perspicuum est Apostolos permisisse liberum sayd Socrates e Soc 5. 2â— seeing that none can produce a precept for fasting it is apparent that the Apostles left it free And the first Lawgiver or Lawmaker for fasting was Montanus the hereticke whom Apollonius taxeth for it f Euseb 5.17 Now the Papists prescribe a law of fasting upon paine of damnation but we deny any such positive law to be given by God Secondly wee and the Papists differ in praxi in the practise of fasting for first they will eate of some kinde of meats not of others Secondly they abstaine from some meats propter genera we propter operationem they abstaine from some meat merely for the kinde of it but we not for the kinde thereof but for the operation thereof they abstaine from flesh because flesh not because it kindles the flame and fire of lust for they eate and drinke those things that are more provoking thereunto than flesh is and therefore their fasting is superstitious as followes in the next Thus the Papists erre in the object of their fast in the Excesse consider wee now how they erre in the Defect and that first in the qualitie secondly in the quantitie First they doe not forbid the delights of meats it so be they be fish but thinke all dainties and daintinesse of lawfull meates that is any thing but flesh and that which comes thereof lawfull wee hold the contrary laying downe our opinion in this plaine proposition In fasting wee must abstaine from all delicates and dainties Or a fast celebrated with dainties is an hypocriticall fast For the proofe whereof observe these particulars First Daniel fasting abstaines from these three things g Dan. 10.3 First pleasant bread secondly flesh thirdly wine so others when they fasted ate nothing but hearbs h Rom. 14 2. and Iohn Baptist Locusts a course food as was shewed before Saint Matthew onely roots and hearbs i Clem Alex Paed. 2.1 and Saint Peter for the most part pulse Nazien orat de amore paup Secondly all the Ancients in their fasts abstained from wine Timothy forbare wine k 1 Tim. 5. and Saint Iames abstained from flesh and wine l Euseb 2.22 Thirdly the Fathers abstained in their fasts from all strong drinke thus also did Iohn Baptist who dranke neither wine nor strong drinke m Luk. 1.15 Thirdly these two strong drinke and dainties the Fathers reprove in fasting Read Aug. de Mor. Eccles 2.13 and Hier. ad Nepot And therefore wee may safely say that Papists are enemies unto fasting in their practise that place it in junkets and dainties affirming first that it is the kindes of flesh and that which proceeds from flesh which is onely forbidden in fasting not any sorts of fish Secondly they forbid not wine in their fasts to be drunke yea Bellarmine n De bon oper 2. 5. Sect. ad â—illam disputes the necessitie of wine in fasting because their regions and countries are cold And Hallensis saith that it is necessary they should drinke wine with fish o Chemni p. 4. 127. 6 Where it is not unworthy observation that when wee accuse the Romanists for their Stewes which are openly maintained permitted and tollerated in mysticall Babylon Harding answers their countreyes are hot and therefore if Brothell-houses were not suffered the people would fall either to Sodomie or bestialitie or incest or rapes or adulteries but when wee blame them for the use of wine in their fasts then Bellarmine tells us the countries are cold and therefore both their stomacks and healths require it 3dly their daily practise shews that in their fasts they allow of all dainties fruits wines sweete meates and all kind of banqueting stuffes and therefore there is no great feare that their fasting will empaire their health except it be with surfeiting upon their delicates Obiect But they will here object all Papists doe not thus Answ I answer we grant it for some cannot by reason of their poverty some doe not because of some vow they have made to the contrary and some amongst them perchance doe it not for conscience sake which we commend Thus we see how the Papists in their fasts erre in qualitate in the quality of meates we now proceed to shew their failing in quantitate in the quantity And for the clearer opening hereof I lay downe this proposition In the Popish fasts abstinendum a quali non a quanto they must abstaine altogether from meate held by them unlawfull but the immoderate use of those which are allowed violates not their fast that is one bite of flesh or one spoonfull of broth wherein flesh hath beene boiled disanulls their fast but to eate fish or drinke wine though unto the stretching out of the belly doth not breake their fast at all Thus Alex. Hales a Chemni p. 4. 117. 6 saith Excessus in quanto non solvit jejunium Excesse in the quantity of the meate eaten violates not the fast And Bellarmine b Bell. de bon oper 2. 4. Sect. quare traceth the same path almost in the same words Immoderatus usus piscium nulla lege jejunij prohibetur an immoderate use of fish is forbidden by no law of fasting For the finishing therefore of this particular I conclude First the Papists are enemies and opposite unto Antiquitie in their fasting as appeares thus First they now use wine which the Fathers did not II. They now use Dinners ordinarily which were seldome or rather never used by them that is the Ancients in their solemne fast dayes III. The Papists exceed in their eating but the Fathers were very sparing in that which they did eate upon those dayes and therefore howsoever they brag of Antiquitie yet they have not so much as a shadow of the customes of the Ancients in their fasts Secondly the Papists are enemies unto true Fasts as appeares thus In a true Fast there should bee an abstinence I. from flesh II. From wine and sweet wine III. From strong drinke IV. From dainties V. From an excessive and immoderate use of any meat or drinke Now they onely observe the first that is forbeare flesh why that they may stuffe themselves with fish or better dainties Thus wee have shewed how the Papists erre both in the Merit and Obiect of their Fast It now remaines to shew how thirdly they erre in the omission of the adjuncts of a Fast they onely observing the bodily exercise which profits nothing c 1 Tim. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their fasts not being accompanied with those holy duties which they ought to performe neither such an abstinence as may helpe them to a religious performance of those pious duties which God requires of them But the truth of this will most clearly appeare in the sequent particular wherein we have to explaine the nature of a true Fast the false and hypocriticall being thus briefly runne over Secondly there is a true Fast which is pleasing
and 30.14 and Ioel 1.14 and 2.15 and Matt. 6.16 and 9.15 In all which places we are commanded to humble our selves by fasting and therefore it is necessary that sometimes we should fast Secondly fasting is a part of Gods worship and therefore the Pharisee boasting of his service amongst other duties reckons up fasting a Luk. 18.11 And thus Anna is said to worship God by fasting and prayer b Luk. 2.37 and thus Paul would have all good widowes doe c 1 Tim. 5 5. that is a pure and absolute fast accompanied with prayer repentance and other holy duties is a part of Gods worship and therefore unto the Soule of him that fasts is very profitable Thirdly we must fast because we have such Answ 3 worthy presidents in this duty of fasting who are worthy herein of our imitation wee reade in holy writ of the fasts of Israel Iosaphat Ezra Nehemiah Hester Mordecai David Ieremie Paul yea in this verse Christ himselfe And therfore there is great reason that sometimes we should fast seeing it is both profitable and necessary and hath beene practised by such bright and cleare lights VERS 3. Then the tempter came unto him Vers 3 and said If thou be the Sonne of God command that these stones be made bread § 1. Tunc then as Saint Luke hath it Luke Sect. 1 4.3 that is after the forty dayes fast was finished and after Christ began to bee an hungred What did Christ in the wildernesse all these Quest 1 fortie dayes To this I answer first this is a curious question Answ 1 like unto that propounded by one unto Saint Augustine What did God before the creation of the world to whom hee answered that he made hell for such curious ones Secondly it is likely yea most certaine that Answ 2 he spent that time in prayer and in spirituall exrecises Thirdly some d Bunting say that in those forty dayes Answ 3 Christ passed quite through the Desart of Arabia Petraea and went unto the mount Olivet where the law was given that there hee might begin the conflict with Sathan Fourthly in that time he was tempted by the Answ 4 devill in the wildernesse thus saith this our Evangelist verse 1. Iesus was led into the wildernesse to be tempted of the devill And Saint Marke plainely Iesus was there in the wildernesse forty dayes tempted of Sathan e Mark 1.13 Hence ariseth a second quaere How doth Quest 2 Saint Matthew agree with himselfe and with his fellow Evangelist Saint Marke for Matthew Chapter 4 verse 1 saith Iesus was led aside into the wildernesse to be tempted of the devill and Saint Marke saith Iesus was there in the wildernesse tempted c. But Saint Luke Chapter 4.3 and Saint Matthew in this third verse in sense saith Tunc then when Christs 40. dayes fast was finished came the tempter unto him Answ 1 First some say that Saint Marke did not think that Christ was tempted before the fortie dayes were expired but afterwards but this me thinks can scarcely agree with the word there used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 although reverend Beza be of this mind because it is not a participle of the pretertense and besides it doth denote the place where he was first assaulted by Sathan rather then the time when he began to be tempted Answ 2 Secondly Christ was tempted first by Sathan in the wildernesse as Saint Marke saith but not with these temptations mentioned by Saint Matthew in this place till after the 40. dayes were finished f Beda s Camara qu. 208. but because some yet may doubt how the Evangelists agree Saint Luke sayâ—ng that Christ was forty dayes tempted of the devill in the wildernesse g Luk. 4.1.2 and Saint Matthew implying in this verse that the devill came not unto Christ untill after the expiration of the fortie dayes Answ 3 I answer therefore Thirdly that Sathan came first secretly unto Christ as he doth usually unto us tempting him by invisible temptations as Saint Marke 1.13 and Saint Luke 4.2 meanes but after the 40. dayes were ended he comes visibly unto him tempting him with those temptations which are expressed by Saint Matthew in this Chapter Sect. 2 § 2. Then the tempter came unto him The devill comes armed against Christ with a threefold dart the first is of the belly or gluttony the second of fame and credit the third of gaine and profit The I. is the concupiscence of the flesh the II. is the pride of life the III. is the lust of the eyes Sathans first temptation is in the desires of the belly which is both most present because meat must be had and most powerfull and strong because venter non habet aures the belly will take no denyall but like the horsleeches daughter cryes give give where wee may observe how he begins with the second Adam as he did with the first at the Belly Quest It may here be demanded If the desires of the stomack and appetite be evill how then are they in Christ for he was hungry If they bee lawfull why then doth not Christ satisfie them by making stones bread Answ The desires of the belly are not evill in themselves but yet often perswade unto evill not onely unto excesse of meate and drinke but also unto thefts the use of unlawfull meanes disobedience diffidence and the like and therefore they must bee borne not obeyed tolerated but not fulfilled Sect. 3 § 3. If thou be the sonne of God Why doth Quest 1 the devill say if thou be the sonne of God Answ 1 First some h Chrysos sup say because he doubted whether hee were or not for first hee knew the Angels message unto Mary Luke 1. and unto the shepheards Luke 2. and the journey of the Wise-men the disputation and determination of the Doctors the testimonies given of him in his Baptisme both by the dove alighting upon him and of Iohn and of the voice of God from heaven and therefore hee thought that he was the Sonne of God But secondly on the other side he saw him poore and perceived him to bee hungry and therefore doubting whether he were or not he saith If thou be the Sonne of God Secondly the devill did this because he would Answ 2 have Christ to distrust God for although hee teÌ„pt him to turne stones into bread yet he tempteth him not therein directly unto Gluttony but unto a greater sinne that is to distrust in his Father and to doubt whether he were the Sonne of God or not seeing that having fasted now so long and being at the present hungry yet nothing was provided for him Observ Teaching us that Sathan doth endeavour to induce us unto a diffidence of the love of God How doth the devill tempt us hereunto Quest 2 First sometimes by our selves making us Answ 1 call the love of God in question and consequently to distrust of his helpe and assistance Iob in those words although the Lord
but principally those that are infirme and weake and it becomes every particular person to acknowledge his infirmities and consequently to avoid all the occasions of sinne Secondly examine what thou dost by the rule of Charity and here three things are to be enquired into First Vtrum ad perniciem will not this which thou dost tend to the destruction of thy brothers soule Dost thou not lay a stumbling blocke in his way i Rom. 14.13 and so become the occasioner of his fall k 1 Cor. 8.9.10 Thou knowest or at least thinkest that to be lawfull which thou dost but another is not certaine that it is lawfull and yet doth it because of thy example whence thou becomest a murderer unto thy brother l Rom. 14.15 1 Cor. 8.11 Secondly examine utrum ad scandalum will not this which thou dost offend thy brother This thou must be very carefull of To give no offence either to the Iew or to the Greeke or to the Church of God m 1 Cor. 10.32 â— last vers and Rom. 14.20 Thirdly Vtrum ad daâ—â—â—um will not this which thou dost tend to thy brothers damage and losse A man must not burne his own house that his neighbours may be fired also Thirdly examine what thou dost by the law of Decency whether it becomes thee to doe it or not either in regard of thy person or place As for example First doth it beseeme thee as thou art a Christian and a professor of the Gospell Stems sprung from princely stockes should not beare any base fruit Kings Sonnes should not like poore boyes take in the Chanells and true Christians who are the children of God should not doe any base or unbeseeming thing applying themselves to gather the thicke clay of this world together but should have their affections heightned and exalted unto heavenly things Secondly doth that which thou dost become thee as thou art a Magistrate thou art called to governe others and therefore thou must be magnanimous grave and unblameable Thirdly or as thou a Pastour sound doctrine becomes such and not fables or needlesse trifles Fourthly or as thou art a Father of a family thou governest privately others and therefore thou must so governe thy selfe that thou give no evill example to thy Children or Servants Fiftly or as thou art a wife a child or a servant thou must be subject and obedient Sixtly or as thou art an old man thou must be an example of gravity sobriety and piety unto others and not waâ—â—on or light or vaine making thy selfe by that meanes either a reproach or a laughing stocke unto others Whosoever in that which he doth transgresseth either the law of Charity Faith or Decency is condemned by the Apostle Rom. 14. 1 Cor. 8. Object Some here object if circumstances may make a good thing evill then a good intention will justifie an evill action by the rule of contraries for contrarierum cadem est ratio Answ The reason here is not alike as appeares thus First a pari from the like instance the touch of a polluted thing under the leviticall law polluted the toucher but the touch of a sanctifyed or holy thing did not sanctifie the person touching it b Hag. 2.13 Secondly retione by this reason because Bonum a good thing is a positive word not a comparative and therefore is to bee predicated absolutely not relatively or comparatively but Malum an evill thing is a privative word contradictory to BonuÌ„ good BonuÌ„ quod omniuâ— bonuÌ„ at Malum quod aliquà parte malum that is called good which is altogether in every respect good but that is called evill which is in any regard or in any part thereof evill as for example that is called wholsome which is altogether such but that is called unwholsome which is so only in part A spoonefull of poyson wil spoyle and infect a whole flaggon of wine but a spoonefull of wine will not purge from all infection and harme a pot of poyson yea whether wine be powred into the poyson or poyson into the wine both are alike mortall Thus wee have seene how that Christ would not turne stones into bread because hee would not obey or beleeve the Counseller the devill as also because that which was lawfull in generall might prove sinfull in the circumstances I proceede therefore to the next Christ would not change stones into bread because hee was not led aside of the Spirit in the wildernesse to worke miracles he had a calling to helpe others by his miracles but not himselfe in this place to teach us that wee must not undertake or enterprise any thing without a calling but of this befor and therefore I omit it comming unto the last particular which is this Christ would not command the stones to bee made bread because Sathan and his hunger was to be overcome by patience and quiet suffering not by signes and miracles c Chrysost sup teaching us hereby Observ 3 to depend upon the ordinarie meanes not upon miracles or in those things wherein we are destitute of ordinary meanes we must be patient and contented because this is the object of patience Quest 7 Why may we not have recourse to indirect meanes when direct and lawfull are wanting for the relieving of our necessity and supplying of our wants Answ 1 First because it is the decree of God thus to try thee nothing can come into thee without the divine and speciall providence of God and therefore thou must doe as David did who durst not avenge himselfe upon Shemei because God bad him curse and revile him d 2 Sam. 16.10 remembring also that thou art called to suffer e Phil. 1 2â— and therefore thou must not labour to remove away thy sufferings by unlawfull meanes Answ 2 Secondly because the use of the meanes altereth nothing the neglect of lawfull meanes accuseth thee but it doth not change the decree of God f Acts. 3 1â— And therefore seeing wee cannot resist the will of God or make void his immutable decree by any thing we doe wee should not at any time or upon any occasion fly unto the use of unlawfull meanes Thirdly we are never destitute of lawfull Answ 3 meanes and therfore never should use unlawfull to say that in our necessities dangers distresses and streights we are deprived of lawfull meanes were to say that God were unfaithfull in his promises who hath said I will never faâ—le thee I will never forsake thee and therefore this is not so much as to be whispered For the confirming of the truth of this answer observe that in all our necessities we have a double helpe or meanes to use and fly unto for succour First fasting and prayer which is a very forcible and effectuall remedy against either temporall or spirituall dangers and evils Secondly hope of the divine ayd and assistance of God and that both in rewarding thy sufferings hereafter and in enabling thee here to
Answ 2 the worship of God but onely perswades him to adde the worship of him thereunto that is to worship both God and him wherfore our Saviour well and properly answers by adding Solum alone teaching us that God is not rightly worshipped except he be onely worshipped or the worship of the creature is contrary to the worship of the Creator that is not onely the internall affection and worship of the heart which is forbidden in the first commandement but also the externall worship of the body forbidden in the second commandement non incurvabis nec coles thou shalt not bow downe unto nor worship any other thing besides the Lord. The word which the devill useth verse 9. is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which belongs unto the outward worship of the body and is derived either from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be vaine-glorious or one that loves glory or from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I incline my selfe or from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I kisse as the Papists doe the Popes feete or from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a hat and so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies a mooving of the hat Now all spirituall worship both externall and internall is the Lords prerogative and peculiar unto him alone and therefore hee is not truely worshipped except onely worshipped VERRS 12. Now when Iesus had heard that Iohn was cast into prison Vers 12 hee departed into Galilee Why did Christ depart from Iudea into Galilee Quest Answ 1 Many causes may be rendred hereof First some say he did this as he was one of Iohns auditors and therefore John being taken away Observ 1 hee would abide here no longer Teaching us that the godly will rather change their habitations and places of abode then be deprived of the ministrie of the word But this was not the cause of Christs departure and therefore I prosecute it no further Answ 2 Secondly some say Christ did this as he was God to revenge Johns imprisonment by taking away his grace and gracious presence from those that had persecuted John his messenger and Obser 2 forerunner Teaching us that God will bee avenged of those that oppresse and persecute his Ministers but this was not the cause neither of Christs departure and therefore I leave it Answ 3 Thirdly Christ did this as hee was a Man flying from that imminent danger wherein hee Obser 3 was teaching us that it is lawfull for us to flye persecution or any danger that hangs over our heads observing these cautions First if our calling will suffer it here it is more lawfull for people to flye from those cities that are infected with the plague then for Ministers because the calling of the one will rather permit it then the calling of the other Secondly if our flight or departure may be without the offence of the weake those that professe to have a sure trust and confidence and affiance in the providence and protection of God doe often give a great scandall to those that are infirme by their fearefulnes and speedy departure upon any conjecture suspition or probability of danger Thirdly if our life preserved by departure and flight may bring more glory to God and more benefit unto his Church then our death it is lawfull to depart Answ 4 Fourthly Beza denies that Christ fled First because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies redijt non discessit hee returned not hee departed Secondly because the place hee went unto was lesse safe then this from whence he departed Galilee beeing under the jurisdiction of Herod Antipas which Iudea was not Wherefore hee answers that Christ returned into Galilee that hee might succeede unto Iohn who was now shut up in prison in the Evangelicall office and preaching of the Gospel VERS 13. And leaving Nazareth Vers 13 hee came and dwelt in Capernaum c. Why doth Christ leave Nazareth Quest Answ 1 First because it was lesse safe say some But this was not the reason of it for first when Ioseph was afraid to goe into Iudea he turned aside into Nazareth Matth. 2.23 which was in Galilee verse 22. yea secondly Capernaum was the more famous place and therefore the more dangerous Answ 2 Secondly Christ left Nazareth because hee was there unworthily handled for first his word was there contemned and despised hence it is said that he did not many mighty workes there because of their unbeleefe d Matth. 13.58 Marke 6.4.5 Secondly he had violence there offered unto him for they rose up against him and thrust him out of the city and led him out unto the edge of of the hill that they might cast him downe headlong e Luke 4.29 VERS 14. That it might bee fulfilled Vers 14 which was spoken by Esaias the Prophet saying § 1. Vt impleretur that it might be fulfilled Sect. 1 Christ left Nazareth and came to Capernaum Object for another cause then the accomplishing of this prophesie to wit first because Iohn was cast into prison and secondly because the Nazarens were ungratefull unto him in not beleeving either him or his doctrine how then saith Saint Matthew that he did this That the saying of Isaias might be fulfilled I answer Answ Christ did depart from Nazareth for the forenamed causes but yet God doth direct this his departure unto a further end to wit that which is mentioned here by the Evangelist the accomplishing of the prediction Observ Teaching us that those things which proceede frō second causes are ordained by the providence of God unto a higher end Ioseph was sold wickedly and maliciously by his brethren but the Lord ordered it for good both to him and them a Gen. 45.5 The raine-bow proceedes from naturall causes but yet God hath ordained it as a signe or a memorandum of his promises b Gen. 9.13 Christ was slaine by the Jewes out of malice and yet did no more then was preordained by God c Acts 3.18 For first in him we live and move and have our being d Acts 17 28. Secondly he is not an idle spectator as some of the Philosophers in their idle speculations imagined of the passages of the world but his providence doth begin every motion or action Yea thirdly unto what end God at first intended any thing unto that same end he doth at last dispose of it Sect. 2 § 2. That it might be fulfilled which was written by Isaias the Prophet saying How is this Prophecie fulfilled Quest Answ I answer in that those that sate in darkenesse Esai 9.1 enjoy light by the preaching of the Gospel of Christ Esai 9.2 Vers 16 VERS 16. The people which sate in darkenesse saw a great light and to them which sate in the region and shadow of death light is sprung up Sect. 1 § 1. The people which sate in darkenesse Who were in darkenesse before Christ came Quest Answ All the world not some few of the Gentiles or Jewes onely but all men by nature without Christ were under darkenesse and death The
for the Direction of our life and that in these foure regards First it shewes us our errours All things that are reproved are made manifest by the light and whatsoever doth make manifest is light e Ephes 5.13 This light is regula sui obliqui the rule of truth and falshood in the night wee erre and misse our way but the day light shewes us our errours and therefore wicked men hate the light they therefore that know not themselves to bee sinners and sinfull creatures are not enlightned with this light for it shewes our sinnes and errours unto us Secondly this light doth enlighten the aire or dispose the meanes of knowledge both externall and internall that is thereby wee are inabled to reape benefite by the meanes to obey those things which we know God by Christ giving unto us both the will and the deed f Phil. 2.13 And therefore those that receive no benefite at all by the Ministerie of the Word neither obey God are not Christs Thirdly this light expelles darknesse as a candle doth presently enlighten the most darke room therefore those that yet remaine in the shadow of death partake not Christ those that bring forth no other fruit than the workes of darknesse and sinne doe not as yet enjoy this light Fourthly this light directs our steppes in the wayes of God unto that which is good he is our Way Light and Life g Ioh. 1.4 Ambulare vis Ego via Falli non vis Ego veritas Mâ—ri non vis Ego vita h Aug. s Ioh. 14.6 Wouldst thou walk I am saith Christ the way Wouldst thou not be deceived in thy walking I am the truth Wouldst thou not dye I am the life Thus Christ is our chiefest light without which we erre and by whom we may know how to moderate and direct our lives according to the will of God And therefore those that desire to obey God aright let them heare Christ let them come unto the light and let them learne the word other teachers may lead us aside but the word is a certaine guide and they doe well that attend thereunto i 2 Pet. 1.20 Thirdly this light and bright Sunne cleares the heavens and comforts the conscience the Sunne comforts all creatures in a manner and Christ is comfortable unto all his children the message of the rising of this bright morning Starre was newes of great joy k Luke 2.10 When Christ comes unto Zacheus he rejoyceth l Luke 19.6 when this light shined in Samaria there was great joy in that Citie m Acts 8.8 when the Eunuch was made partaker of Christ hee goes home rejoycing n Acts 8.39 When the Keeper of the prison was converted unto Christ he rejoyced exceedingly o Acts 16.34 Doe all rejoyce that are made partakers of Quest 5 Christ They doe Answ except onely those that are as yet infirme and weake that is First those that are not as yet sure of it Children have life long before they are apprehensive of it and the babes of Christ are made partakers of him before they certainly know it Secondly those that have weake eyes doe not rejoyce in the light of the Sunne so those whose affections are yet captivated with the love of sinne Iohn 3.19 or the love of the world 1. Iohn 2.15 doe not rejoyce in this light And therefore those who thinke they enjoy Christ and yet doe not rejoyce in the fruition of him must know that the reason is because either they love some sinne or the world too much Fourthly this light is profitable for us unto eternall life this is the end of all The Sunne renewes the earth after winter is past so after the winter of this life this light will renue our dayes by making us partakers of life everlasting And therefore whosoever are destitute of light are destitute of life whosoever are without Christ are without salvation Who are without Christ Quest 6 First Heathens and Infidels who are Answ 1 extra Ecclesiam both out of the visible and invisible Church Secondly Heretikes who hold tenets that Answ 2 overthrow fundamentall truths Thirdly ignorant persons who neither Answ 3 know the doctrine of faith repentance or obedience Fourthly prophane and wicked persons who Answ 4 either obey not at all or not with a true and sincere heart who either know their masters will and doe it not or may know their masters will but will not The reader perhaps will thinke it necessary that I should have shewne the meanes how this light may bee obtained which I had indeed set downe but that it followes more naturally in another place and therefore now I omit it in this VERS 17. Vers 17 From that time Iesus began to preach and to say Repent for the Kingdome of Heaven is at hand § 1. From that time That is after that Iohn was cast into prison Hence two questions are made Sect. 1 Quest 1 First why did not Christ begin sooner than thus to preach Answ 1 First some a Aretius say because God would have it so and we are not to enquire after any other reason Answ 2 Secondly some b Hierom. sup answer this Christ did in regard of his doctrine because the Gospell was to bee preached and published after the Law Now Iohn preached the Law and therefore Christ preacheth not so long as Iohn continues preaching but when hee is cast into prison and debarred from preaching then Christ beginnes But I rather think that Iohn preached the Gospell though not perfectly than the Law because our Saviour sayth of him that hee was the least in the kingdome of heaven c Matth. 11 11. that is in the Church of Christ in the New Testament and therefore if hee belonged to the Church of the Gospell it is most likely that hee preached the Gospell although not so clearly as now it is taught because Christ had not as then finished the worke of our redemption Answ 3 Thirdly this was done in respect of Iohn Baptist lest otherwise hee should have been thought rather Christs companion than his fore-runner if they had preached both together d Chrysos sup yea hence it was that John while hee had libertie onely preached and baptized but wrought no miracles e Ioh. 10.48 because hee would not bee thought to bee equall unto Christ but onely one that made way for him Answ 4 Fourthly this was done in respect of Christ lest that his preaching should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without any witnesse f Chrysos sup as the Jews falsly sayd to him Thou bearest witnesse of thy selfe therefore thy testimony is nothing g Ioh. 8.13 that is thy testimony is of small worth if it bee confirmed onely by thy owne mouth But this calumniation Christ proves false Yee sent sayth hee unto Iohn and he bare witnesse of mee h Ioh. 5.33 yea Iohn plainly averres this Yee your selves beare me witnesse
that I sayd I am not the CHRIST but that I am sent before him i Ioh. 3.28 Answ 5 Fiftly this was done in regard of the common people and that in a double respect to wit First lest the people should have beene separated and sundred some running after the one some after the other if they had both preached together Secondly lest they should have been excused in saying they knew not whō to follow the one being after one manner the other after another that is Christ more familiar and Iohn more austere as our Saviour sayth of himselfe and Iohn Quest 2 Secondly why did Christ now preach when Iohn was in prison Answ 1 First lest the preaching of Saint Iohn should not be confirmed Thus Gualter sup Answ 2 Secondly Christ beginnes to preach the Gospell when Iohn was hindered lest that the preaching thereof should cease i k Gualt s and this was the principall cause Thirdly Christ did this to teach us that no Answ 3 power or policie of man or Divell Observ can hinder the preaching of the word of God Certainly the Divell did excite and provoke Herod against Iohn Baptist that hee might bee hindered from preaching but he cannot prevaile for Iohn being exstinct behold God stirres up another and from that time Jesus began to preach The Pharisees forbid the Apostles to preach Acts 4.21 and put them in prison for preaching Act. 5.18 but yet they cannot stop their mouthes In the Judaicall Church they slay the Prophets but still God doth raise up others In the Primitive Church sanguis martyrum semen Ecclesia the persecution of the Christians did spread the religion of Christ more than otherwise it is likely would have been The hand of man is too weak to hold Gods hand or hinder his worke and therefore so long as this world continues God will have a Church upon earth in some place or other some or other to preach his word § 2. Saying Repent The Papists l Bellar. de paenit l. 2. ca 2. Object affirme Sect. 2 that Contrition which is joyned with an inward terrour of the minde and proceedeth from the sight and consideration of our sinnes doth not appertaine to the Law but to the Gospell They argue thus Christ preached Repentance to the which Contrition doth belong Repent for the Kingdome of God is at hand in this verse but Christ was a Minister of the Gospell not of the Law and therefore Contrition belongeth to the Gospell not to the Law First Repentance hath part from the Law Answ 1 part from the Gospell from the Law it hath the sight of sinne and terrour of the minde for the same from the Gospell it hath hope and comfort springing from faith in Christ wherefore this reason sheweth not that Repentance in every part thereof is of the Gospell Secondly though the Law and Gospell are Answ 2 in nature and property distinguished yet they may be joyned in use So Moses the Minister of the Law may preach Christ and Christ the Minister of the Gospell doth also establish the Law and by the terrours of the Law call men to the knowledge of their sinne where Repentance beginneth VERS 18. Vers 18 And Iesus walking by the sea of Galilee saw two brethren Simon called Peter and Andrew his brother casting a not into the sea for they were fishers § 1. And Iesus walking by the sea of Galilee Sect. 1 We see the Apostles are not called by Man but by Christ Obser Teaching us that the vocation of the Ministery is the ordinance of God For First he hath given them a calling he gave saith the Apostle some Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists some Pastours and Teachers for the worke of the Ministerie a Ephes 4.11.12 and hath given unto the Ministers the Ministery and word of reconciliation b 2 Cor. 5.18.19 Secondly hee hath given unto them spirituall weapons which are mightie through God to pull downe strong holds c 2 Cor. 10 4. Thirdly hee hath given them power making them able Ministers of the New Testament not of the Letter but of the Spiritc d 2 Cor. 3 6. And therefore they that despise them as Ministers despise not men but Christ Quest Who despise the vocation of Ministers Answ 1 First the Anabaptists contemne this ordinance Obiect 1 objecting that Faith is the gift of God Ephes 2.8 and it is he that reveales divine truths unto men Matth. 16 17. Flesh and bloud hath not revealed this unto thee sayth Christ that I am the true Messias but the will of my Father which is in heaven yea none can come unto God by any meanes except the Sonne bring him Iohn 6.44 Answ 1 First by this reason wee should neither give fodder to the cattell nor tillage and culture to the ground because wee cannot cause our corne to grow or our ground to bring forth or our cattell to thrive or live by what we give them but it is the blessing and blessed providence of God that doth all this Answ 2 Secondly we grant that neither he that planteth nor he that watereth is any thing 1 Corinth 3.7 Answ 3 Thirdly yet the meanes must bee used which God hath appoynted and which ordinarily hee works grace by that is the preaching of the word by those who are lawfully called unto that function for Faith comes by hearing Rom. 10.17 Yea he gives men faith and power to believe by the preaching of the Apostles e Ioh. 17.20 I pray not sayth Christ for these alone but for them also which shall believe on mee through their word And therefore the vocation of the Ministers is not to be contemned Answ 2 Secondly the Separatists are despisers of this Obiect 2 Ordinance of the Ministery objecting that our Church is impure our societies polluted and that our truths are mixed with errours Answ There are two Churches to wit the one Dead in the eye of the world in which notwithstanding are some alive in the eye of the Lord thus there were seven thousand in Israel f 1 King 19.18 though Elias saw none and in Sardis there were a few names of those that were pure g Rev. 3.4 Living in the which some are dead notwithstanding thus it was with the Church of Ephesus Revelat. 2.4 and with Pergamus Revelat. 2.14 and of Thyatira Revelat. 2.19.20 Yea even in the Church of the Corinthians the Galatians when they were most pure there was corruptions among them and therefore it is unwarrantable to forsake our Church for the spots and corruptions of some Answ 3 Thirdly prophane persons are contemners of this Ordinance of the Ministerie either by disgracing it publickly or deriding it privatly but these must know that they doe not deride men but God Sect. 2 § 2. By the Sea of Galilee This sea was the lake of Gennesareth Luke 5.1 neare unto Capernaum where Christ first beganne to preach and therefore it appeares to have been in
the beginning of his preaching and yet some are gained Teaching us that the preaching of the Observ 1 word is never barren or unfruitfull but converts some wheresoever it comes How comes it to passe Quest that the word of God never returnes in vaine First because the Gospell is a seed and alwayes Answ 1 some falles in good ground Matth. 13.5 It is a two edged sword Hebr. 4.12 and therefore wounds some wheresoever it is sent Secondly the principall reason of this is because Answ 2 God doth order and dispose the journeyes of his servants and directs their preaching and that two severall wayes viz. First by hindring them from going to some places thus God hindered Saint Paul from going to Rome h Rom. 1.13 and 15.22 and hee was hindered also from going to Thessalonica i 2 Thess 1.18 yea directly forbidden by the holy Ghost to goe either to Asia or unto Bithynia k Acts 16.6.7 Secondly Sometimes Ministers are called by God from one place unto another thus Saint Paul was called from Troas to Macedonia l Acts 16.8.9 And hence it comes to passe that whithersoever God sends his word there hee doth call some by it which may serve for the comfort and encouragement of the Ministers to continue faithfull and painfull in their vocation because so long as they continue and abide they may hope God hath some there to convert and turne unto him But some Ministers will object Obiect their people are stubborne rebellious refractory and doe not feare neither care to heare neither will obey and therefore they may as well not preach at all as to the walls or to no purpose First be people never so wicked yet Ministers Answ 1 must preach for their owne sakes because thus they shall save their owne soules If thou warne the wicked of his way to turne from it if hee doe not turne from his way he shall die in his iniquity but thou hast delivered thy soule a Ezech. 33.9 Secondly Ministers must preach though Answ 2 people will not obey and that for the peoples sake That they may know that there hath beene a Prophet among them b Ezech. 2.5 Thirdly they must not forbeare to be instant Answ 3 in their calling because God hath his wheresoever the Gospell is to be called and united unto Christ in his due time and therefore Ministers must let nothing be wanting in them but doe their endeavour then leave the successe unto God waiting his appointed time for a blessing upon their labours § 3. He saw two brethren And afterwardes Sect. 3 he met with the sonnes of Zebedee Why is mention made here of their affinity Quest 1 and kindred that they were brethren First to teach us that the Ministry is a kinde Answ 1 of Fraternity and therefore all Ministers should be one first in opinion at least in fundamentall and necessary truths Secondly in mutuall love one of another Thirdly in care over and for their flockes Fourthly in the worke of preaching the message of the Lord. Secondly to teach us that Christ loves this Answ 2 brotherly concord and agreement Quest 2 Why doth Christ thus love and delight to see brethren to dwell together in amity Answ 1 First because it is a good thing whatsoever is good Christ loves but for brethren to dwell together in unity is good c Psa 133.1 therefore Christ loves it Answ 2 Secondly because God commands it whatsoever God commands Christ loves but God commands this concord and brotherly amity therefore Christ loves it Love comes from God 1 Ioh. 4.7 and is both the new and old commandement 1 Ioh. 2.7 yea it is the fulfilling of the commandements Rom. 13.9 Answ 3 Thirdly because Christ himselfe hath commanded it Whatsoever Christ doth command he loves and delights to have obeyed but Christ commands that we should love one another as brethren therefore he rejoiceth when we doe so this is my commandement saith Christ that ye love one another d Ioh. 15.12 Answ 4 Fourthly because we are brethren that is first brethren among our selves members of the same body Rom. 12.5 and 1 Cor. 12.12 Secondly we are the brethren of Christ Mat. 12.38 and Heb. 2.17 and therefore Christ loves to see us live as brethren Answ 5 Fiftly because this is the practise of the Church of Christ the members of the Church and professours of Christ did live in unity love and concord as one man as we see by these Scriptures Acts 1.14 and 2.44.46 and 4.32 they had their Agapae or love feasts Jude 12. vers they had their kisse of love 1 Pet. 5.14 yea a holy kisse as we see Rom. 16.16 and 1 Cor. 16.20 and 2 Cor. 13.12 and 1 Thes 5.26 All which shew their mutuall and reciprocall love and endeared affection one towards another which our Saviour loves to have us imitate Answ 6 Sixtly because it is an argument that wee are the Disciples of Christ translated from death unto life in whom God dwells and purified by the Spirit of God That which testifieth and approveth us to be the Disciples of Christ purged by the Spirit translated from death and the Temples wherein God dwells is pleasing and delightfull unto Christ but to love the brethren with a pure heart fervently doth argue us to be the Disciples of Christ Iohn 13.35 translated from death unto life 1 Ioh. 3.14 purified by the holy Spirit of God 1 Pet. 1.22 in whom God himselfe dwells and resides 1 Joh. 4.12 therefore it is gratefull and delightfull unto God Vers 19 VERS 19. And he saith unto them follow mee and I will make you fishers of men Quest 1 What is the meaning of this phrase Fishers of men Answ 1 First sometimes the phrase is taken in mala◠partem in the worst sense thus the Lord threatens his people for their Idolatry Behold I will send for many fishers and they shall fish them f Ierem. 16.16 Answ 2 Secondly some times the phrase is taken in meliorem partem in a good sense thus the Lord shewing unto the Prophet g Ezech. 47.10 the vision of the holy waters sayth And it shall come to passe that the fishers shall stand upon it Thirdly the sense of the phrase here used is Answ 3 by an Allegory of fishing to shew forth the nature of the Ministry In the allusion there are foure things observable First the Sea that is the World Secondly Fishes that is Men not onely rich men but all men Thirdly the Net is the Gospell the kingdome of heaven that is the Gospell is like unto a Net saith our Saviour and therefore they are wicked fishers who leaving this net fish with other poysoned hookes that is preach their owne inventions errours heresies schismes and the like Fourthly the Fishers are the Ministers Why doth Christ speake unto these two Apostles Quest 2 in an Allegory they being unlearned was it because he would not have them converted as it is
labour that they fish not all night and catch nothing that they rise early and goe late to bed expose themselves to perills and dangers to no purpose or benefit at all unto their people Fishers worke night and day so Ministers must preach diligently because all the names given unto them signifie labour and paines Whether the Church of God bee compared to a House then wee are the builders thereof 1 Cor. 3.10 Or Family then wee are first the Stewards to take care for the provision of all a Cor. 4.1 Secondly Schoolemasters to teach the children of and in the family Thirdly Physitions to cure the maladies of the sicke in the house Or Sheepefold then we are the Sheepheards Or Field then we are First the husbandmen or tillers thereof b 1 Cor. 3.9 Secondly the planters and waterers c 1 Cor. 3.6 Thirdly the workers in the vineyard d Mat. 9.38 Or Sea then we are First the Pylots of the ship Secondly the Fishers in this Sea And thus we see by this Allegory of fishing Christ doth to the life point out the office and vocation of Ministers Obiect Against this it may be objected the world is incredulous stupide dull and wicked therefore we shall gaine none we shall catch nothing Answ Thus the Apostles laboured all night but caught nothing Luke 5.5 but Christ commanding and they obeying they catch many verse 6. and therefore our Saviour here saith ego faciam I will make you fishers of men Obser Teaching us hereby that Christ will water and prosper the labours and endeavours of the Ministers I will saith he be with you f Matth. 28.20 and I will not forsake you g Iohn 14 18. but will give an encrease unto your paines h 1 Cor. 3 6. How doth Christ give a blessing to the labours of his servants the Preachers By the Holy Spirit which workes with the Quest 4 word effectually in the hearts of the hearers Answ Vers 21 VERS 21. And going on from thence hee saw other two brethren Iames the sonne of Zebedee and Iohn his brother in a ship with Zebedes their father mending their nets and he called them Sect. 1 § 1. Hee saw two brethren in a ship In the Allegoricall sense of this verse we may observe That this world is like unto a Sea Observ and that in three regards first because in the sea there is nothing but floods tempests and stormes no safety but on shore So in the sea of this present wicked world there is no peace no rest no safety but rather danger and distresse Secondly in the sea the greater fish devoure and prey upon the lesse so in this world the rich oppresse the poore and the high the low Thirdly in the sea the Mariner is carried violently by the tempest whether he should not so in the world by our headstrong and violent affections we often are driven to the quick-sands of destruction § 2. With Zebedee his Father Why was Sect. 2 their father with them Chrysostome answers Non ut adjuvaret eos sed ut solarentur illum not that he might helpe them but that they might obey and comfort him And this their love and care and duty towards Quest 1 their father is expressed here by this our Evangelist for the imitation of children towards their parents Answ Obser Why must children give obedience to their Quest 2 parents The first reason hereof is Temporall children Answ 1 are heires of their fathers estates they labour for them sic vos non vobis parents take care and paines for their children therfore there is great reason that children should obey respect and reverence their parents The second reason is Naturall children have Answ 2 from parents their life their light their body their meat and maintenance their education and the like and therefore they owe all love reverence and subjection unto them yea they owe themselves and whatsoever is theirs The third reason is Spirituall and this is Answ 3 twofold First because parents are the Image of God the Lords substitutes and deputies Secondly because God commands children to obey their Parents that is both Father and Mother Reade Exod. 20.12 Levit. 19.3 and 23.22 Ephes 6.1.2 What doe children owe unto Parents Quest. 3 Foure things viz. First Nutrimentum Answ sustenance if fathers want it and sonnes have it Thus Ioseph tooke care to provide for his old Father in the time of that long famine i Gen. 45.9.10 And therefore unnaturall are those men who being rich suffer their parents to want Secondly Amorem love children whether they or their parents be rich or poore they must love and tenderly endeare their parents Thirdly Reverentiam reverence and respect Non vultu laedendi a Ambros s children must not wound their parents with darts of discontented countenances for Qui torvo visu elatis oculis meretur supplicium b Hierom. s he that beholds his Parents with a proud looke or a sterne and grim eye deserves to be punished Solomon when a King honours his Mother Bathsheba and Hester when a Queene her Uncle Mardochee who in stead of a Father had brought her up Hest 2.7 Fourthly Obedientiam obedience and duty for this obedience I. God commands Colos 3.20 II. God commends where he findes it as we see in the Rechabites Ierem. 35.18 and Prov. 15.20 III. the contrary hereunto God threatens Deut. 21.20 and complaines of Ezech. 22.7 IV. the obedient unto parents God comforts Prover 13.1 Is the cause of disobedience towards Parents Quest 4 alwaies in the children Certainely the fault may be in parents Answ and often is And that either First by education either By not educating them civilly but rudely and unmannerly as many doe Or By bringing them up unto drunkennesse gaming sports and the like Or By pampering them too much or by beeing too much indulgent over thē not crossing them in their wills or desires nor correcting them for their faults Or Secondly by enriching themselves by wicked meanes and so God in judgement giving them children that shal prodigally scatter what they impiously did gather de malè quaesitis vix gaudet tertius haeres evill gotten goods last not long Fathers wickedly gather and sonnes profusely spend so that within a time those goods are possessed and enjoyed by others Now although Parents thus may be the occasion of their childrens disobedience yet this doth not excuse the undutifulnesse of the child because their Fathers have not deserved it at their hands Sect. 3 § 3. Mending their nets Why did some mend Nets and some fish Quest First some Chrysost oper imperf s say fortè it Answ 1 may be because the one were more industrious the other more slothfull he dare not affirme this no more will I but barely leave it Answ 2 Secondly some say perhaps that Peter onely fished and Iohn mended the Nets Answ 3 Thirdly this plainely demonstrates unto us their poverty they were inforced to mend
into the Synagogue Answ 2 lest otherwise he should seeme to have fled the light or avoided the triall of what he taught or to have been ashamed of his Doctrine and those truthes which in his sermons he uttered Teaching Obser 2 us hereby that religion is openly to be professed and held forth thus Christ commands his Apostles what I tell you in darkenesse that speake you in light and what ye heare in the eare that preach ye upon the house top a Mat. 10.27 yea our Saviour being examined by Cajaphas answers I spake openly to the world I ever taught in the Synagogue and in the Temple whether the Iewes alwaies resort and in secret have I said nothing b Iohn 18.20 And therefore both by our Saviours precept and practise the word is not to bee preached in corners and unlawfull conventicles but publikely in the temple so long as the profession and preaching thereof is not persecuted truth blusheth not neither seeketh corners but religion is truth because Christ is truth c Iohn 14.6 yea againe hee feareth not man that truely feareth God d Iohn 12 42. and therefore those that are called by God unto the worke of the Ministerie must boldly preach the word of God not fearing the frowne or anger of any What may we thinke of the meetings and secret Quest 4 assemblies of the Anabaptists and Familists They are neither to be liked nor allowed of Answer for first truth seekes no corners as they doe and therefore their desire of secrecy and privacy doth argue falshood and errour in their opinions nocte latent mendae in the darke grosse faults are not perceived and therefore those that doe evill hate the light lest their evill should be made manifest whereas the truth refuseth not to be tryed by the light Secondly their love of private assemblies and contempt of publike doth at the best arâ—â—â— one of the worst vices and first sinnes that is pride they hereby preferring their owne tenets opinions doctrines assemblies yea persons before all others And therefore these as both proud and erronious we justly reject Obiect 1 The Fathers in time past had their private meetings and assemblies yea sometimes in desarts and in mountaines and in dens and caves of the earth Heb. 11.38 for which they are commended and rewarded by God verse 39. and therefore this practise is not to be thus taxed as proud and erroneous Answ 1 First the reason is not alike betweene them and these for this private meeting of the holy Saints and Martyrs was in the times of most bloody and cruell persecution when neither preachers nor professors escaped the fire and therefore like Elias that fled for his life they were inforced to hide themselves and privately to enjoy those comforts and discharge those duties and exercises of religion which they could not publikely be suffered to doe But the Anabaptists and Familists may enjoy the reading and preaching of the word and the benefits of Sacraments and the assemblies of the Saints and be made partakers of the prayers of the congregation and will not Obiect 2 But the Fathers in the primitive and former times had their private meetings when there was no persecution in those places wherein they lived and therefore this practise is warranted by antiquity Answ 1 First I might answer that the Ancient practise is not our president in all things but in this place I will not because this custome of theirs is worthy of imitation Answ 2 Secondly the Fathers in those first times and afterwards did desire a double comfort and solace viz. First the unity of the hearts of the faithfull and members of the true Church which they truely thought would soonest bee acquired and obtained by their mutuall prayers conversings and private societies Secondly which was the chiefe thing they desired the worship and service of God and delighted in those exercises of religion whereby God was glorified and served but they never neglected the publique worship or going to the publike places of worship when they might without danger of persecution which these Separatists doe neither did they hide or palliate their religion as these also doe who professe their religion onely in corners and obscurity Quest 5 He taught in their Synagogues Why doth Christ teach and preach in a corrupt Synagogue For as the Galileans were a mixt people so their religion and worship was mixed as was that of the Samaritans as is largely declared 2 King 17.32.34.41 where we read that they both worshipped God as the Levites taught them and served their Idols as their owne Priests taught them Because the place was dedicated unto God Answ and set a part for the reading of the law therefore Christ regards not what is outwardly amisse or their abuse of the place but useth it well according to its true institution Teaching us that wee must not abstaine from good and religious Obser 3 worship for some circumstances which are amisse Christ and his Apostles never refused that we reade off to goe into any Synagogue to preach though never so much abused by others yea the Apostles preach in Solomons porch a Acts 3.11 and 5.12 yea preach and pray by a rivers side Acts 16.13.14 yea in Athens Paul neither refuses to dispute in their Synagogues nor in the market place Acts 17.17 nor to preach upon Mars hit hill verse 22. And that because the true zeale of the preaching of the word and of the worship of God will not be quenched or hindred by small impediments no not by any that is not sinfull or prohibited either directly or by a necessary consequent Paul would rather have the word to be preached through strife and contention then not at all Phil. 1. yea rather then that should be letted Timothie is willed to be circumcised Quest 6 What shall we thinke of those that give over the preaching of the word forsake their high callings onely for ceremonies not onely Anabaptists and Separatists but divers others Answ I answer fiâ—st whatsoever is commanded by superiors which is evill and sinne in it selfe is not to be done thou must die rather for evill must not be done that good may come of it b Rom. 3.8 And therefore before thou give over thy calling thou must consider whether those things enjoyned be sinne or no Secondly if the things injoyned be not sinne but inconvenient then distinguish betweene him that commands it and thy selfe Judge not him for that belongs unto God but looke unto thine owne part and give not over the care of thy flocke or thy preaching for a garment or seeming inconvenience onely which is imposed upon thee by command Thirdly I judge no man but my selfe but let all those judge themselves that for these outward laudable and ancient â—â—ceremonies of our Church give over their callings whether they want true zeale or not or whether they more respect themselves then they doe the preaching of the word of God remembring
as the tenet it selfe instead of many take one they tell us a story of a woman who was possessed with a divell and by the direction or revelation of the Virgin Mary shee was brought to the Idoll of Loretto where the Priests invocating and imploring the aid of God the Father Son and holy Ghost the divell moved not at all but when he sung the Letanie of the Virgin Mary the Divell raged and stormed and a woodden Image of the Ladies being laid upon the Damosels head the divell cryed out in her quid mihi caput conteris oh woman why dost thou breake my head a Chem. exam p. 3. f. 182. b. Hereunto we answer first this and the like Answ 1 are but old Wives Fables and woe bee to that Church and religion which cannot subsist without these vide Melch. Can. Loc. 6. Secondly suppose these Fables were truths Answ 2 yet thou knowest not whether they be in Heaven or no unto whom thou prayest for some may worke miracles on earth who shall never partake eternall blisse b Matth. 7.22 Thirdly how canst thou pray unto him in Answ 3 whom thou neither canst nor oughtest to believe Rom. 10.14 Fourthly what need is there to seeke helpe at Answ 4 their hands though they could helpe us seeing that Christ in this verse can doe all things whatsoever he will of himselfe without any aid of others VERS 25. Vers 25 And there followed him great multitudes of people from Galilee and from Decapolis and from Hierusalem and from Iudea and from beyond Iordan There followed him great multitudes of people Why doth the Holy Ghost expresse this Quest 1 To teach us that many are called Answ Observ and but few chosen many here follow him but few persevere yea scarce any for when the people cry crucifie him none in a manner abide with him but leave and forsake him Why doe so many start aside from their stations Quest 2 or forsake their colours First by reason of persecution thus our Saviour Answ 1 saith that when this fiery tryall comes many will depart from the faith Secondly by reason of the difficulty of obedience Answ 2 Many say durus sermo the way of the Lord is hard to walke in and therefore they prove retrograde c Ioh. 6.60.66 Thirdly by reason of the tediousnesse and Answ 3 wearisomnesse of perseverance Noviter conversi fervidi d August they are fervent when newly converted unto the profession of Religion but by and by grow luke-warme and within a while stone cold Zelus ruit mole sua they beginne in the Spirit but end in the Flesh their zeale declining and falling by his owne weight Nullum violentum est diuturnum No extreames hold long and the buildings upon the sand cannot long endure Thus many beginne well hearing the word of God with joy Mat. 13d but for want of depth of earth quickly wither and die Quest 3 What must we do that we may persevere unto the end Answ 1 First doe not presume that thou shalt stand for ever because thou art called many are called who finally and totally fall away and therefore let him that thinkes he stands take heed lest he fall bee not high minded but feare and perfect thy salvation with trembling e Phil. 2 12. Certè plures occidit gula quam gladius praesumptio quam desperatio Intemperance slayes more then the sword and presumtion then desperation we being naturally too prone hereunto hast thou a mind inlightned thy affections inflamed with the love of God and vertue a sense of thy duety towards God and man a conscience of thy sinnes committed both against the first and second table yet measure not thy selfe by these Are thy neighbours worse then thou art Ne te quaesiveris extra yet measure not thy selfe by them goe not out into the streets to seeke for thy selfe but measure what thou art by these rules First by thy owne sinnes which thou dost commit this will make thee blush and be ashamed of thy selfe Secondly by those bright shining lampes of the primitive Church who lived on earth like Saints indeed truely mortified in their carnall affections truely crucified unto the world truely quickned by the Spirit giving themselves wholly unto the Lord and the Lords worke being frequent in contemplation and fervent in practise this will make thee seeme unto thy selfe more deformed then Thersites Thirdly measure thy selfe by the purity of God and his Law consider how undefiled the Law of the Lord is and how infinitely pure the Lord of this Law is and then thou wilt be like the Dove that could find no place to rest her foot upon thou wilt see nothing in thee which thou canst approve of or like but abhorre thy selfe in dust and ashes Fourthly examine thy selfe by thy debility and weakenesse of perseverance consider thy impotency and insufficiency to persevere and continue in the wayes and worke of the Lord unto the end of thy life and this will shew thee as in a glasse that thou art more brittle and fraile then the finest glasse Thus let us meditate of these things and take heed of presuming Secondly examine and search daily thy heart trying and examining therein these particulars First hast thou any faith at all Secondly Answ 2 is thy faith true not false built upon a sure not a sandy foundation How may we know whether our faith be true Quest 4 or not By these markes First dost thou love God Answ 1 Faith workes by love Gal. 5.6 and where there is no love there is no faith and where no true love no true faith and therefore examine whether thou lovest God or not and that not onely lightly in word but solidly in heart Quest How shall I know this whether my Quest 5 love unto my Lord be cordiall and reall or orall and verball Answ By these two things viz. First by the Answ 1 Obedience of God both affirmative and negative dost thou nothing which he forbids thee neither omit any thing which hee requires of thee certainely where there is true love there is a solide desire and a serious endeavour to obey Secondly this may be known by thy reverence dost thou never thinke of God never name him or mention him in thy speeches but with love and hope conjoyned with a godly feare and awfull reverence hypocrites and wicked men approach unto God too familiarly but the faithfull with the greatest respect they can possibly and therefore try whether we love the Lord unfainedly or not by our willing obeying of him and our reverend respect unto him Secondly wee may know whether our faith be true or not by this doe wee performe the Answ 2 workes of love not onely in word but in deed also that is by a renewed changed and purified life and conversation we now labouring I. To obey God otherwise then wee were accustomed that is in sincerity and singlenesse of heart by an universall and continuall obedience
with love and delight therein II. Wee labouring now to find out all the reliques of sinne and pollution and to approve and allow of none but to condemne and relinquish all And therefore wee must examine these things whether our sinnes are hated our affections changed our lives purged and our conversations framed to the will of God Thirdly we may try the truth of our faith by the truth of our actions doe we all these things above mentioned out of a true heart not as hypocrites Answ 3 that desire to please men but in very deed because wee both love the Lord with our whole heart and also desire to obey him and delight in his service more then in the pleasures of sinne for a season CHAPTER V. Vers 1 VERS 1. And seeing the multitudes he went up into a Mountaine and when he was set his Disciples came unto him OUR Saviour in this Verse beginnes his Sermon upon the Mount which continues unto the end of the Seventh Chapter it is without question the best Sermon that ever was Preached and therefore I have inlarged my Meditations more upon it then upon any of the foure former Chapters or shall upon any of the following Chapters This Sermon containes most Divine and Heavenly lessons of instruction and direction for the ordering of the lives and conversations of all sorts of men so long as they continue in this life if they desire so to live here that they may live with their Christ for ever hereafter and therefore let not the Christian Reader who reads to learne grieve at the large handling of these three Chapters for the matter contained in them doth so aboundantly overflow the bankes of humane understanding that a man may see some thing but not any one man possibly perceive all the divine truths aimed at and taught therein Sect. 1 § 1. And seeing the multitude hee went up into a mountaine Quest Why did Christ go up to the Mount to preach the Gospel Answ 1 First that he might be the more quiet and the lesse disturbed by the people thus sometimes he goes into the desart Luke 4.42 and sometimes into a ship thrust off a little from the land Luke 5.3 that hee might not be troubled with the thronging of the rude multitude Answ 2 Secondly some say Chrysost imperf s hee went up into the mountaine that he might fulfill the prophecy and prediction of the Prophet Esaiah Chap. 40.9 who saith oh Zion that bringest good tidings get thee up into the high mountaines oh Ierusalem that bringest good tidings lift up thy voyce Answ 3 Thirdly some oper imperf s say that this was done Tropologically the mount signifies the Church and therefore hee ascends into the Mount to preach to teach us where the preaching of Christ is to bee sought to wit in the Church Answ 4 Fourthly some say hee went up into the Mountaine to preach that the multitude might not heare him but this is not so for hee taught them as well as his Disciples a followes afterwards Answ 5 Fiftly some say Christ goes us to the top of the Mount when he was to preach to shew that the preachers of the word of God ought to strive to climbe up to the top of vertue and religion and to be second to none in pietie a Carthus sup Sixtly some say Christ ascended that hee might pray Luke 6.12 he sate that hee might Answ 6 make choise of his Disciples Luke 6.13 he descended and stood that hee might teach the people Luke 6.17 b Muscul sup but Calvin thinks that Saint Luke in that 6. Chapter conjoynes together two histories of a divers time Seventhly Gualter sup shewes that there Answ 7 were foure causes why Christ went up into the Mountaine when he went about to preach to wit First that he might bee heard the better of all his auditors Secondly that hereby he might the more lively demonstrate unto us that hee taught sublime high and spirituall mysteries Thirdly that hee might answer to the type of the law in the Mount God gave the law with terrour Christ gave the Gospel with comfort Fourthly that hereby hee might teach us to lift up our hearts and to have our conversations in heaven our affections being set upon those things which are above Colos 3.2 Phil. 3.20 Ascendit ut turbas ad altiora trahat c Hier. s he ascends in person to the top of the mountaine that hee might teach the people to ascend in their affections from temporall to spirituall things § 2. And when he was set Why did Christ Sect. 2 sit while he preached unto the multitude Quest First some say that he might the better hide Answ 1 and conceale his Deitie he doth not stand and preach but sits because they were not able to take up comprehend or understand what hee should teach them in power as God d Hier. s Secondly some say Christ sate for the dignity Answ 2 of the Preacher they that were taught were but men but he which taught them was more he was God and Man and therefore he sits when he preacheth unto them e Aug. de S. D. in Monte. Thirdly the true reason thereof was this because Answ 3 it was the manner and custome to preach sitting thus elswhere Christ taught the People sitting Mat. 13.1.2 Mark 4.1 Luk. 5.3 Ioh. 8.2 and most plainely Luke 4.20 he reades a Chapter and then sits downe and preacheth So Mat. 26.55 Thus the Jewes were accustomed to sit and teach whence they were said to sit in Moses seat f Mat. 23.2 And after Christ the Apostles practised this same custome sitting and preaching g Acts 16.13 § 3. His Disciples came unto him Why did Sect. 3 the Disciples of Christ come unto him Quest 1 First some think these words are here inserted Answ 1 because he left the multitude that he might the more conveniently teach his Disciples h Aretius s But hee went not into the Mount that hee might be ridde of the common people but that all might heare him with the greater facility i Gualt s Ne opineris solis Discipulis loquutum sed et caeteris Wee must not thinke that Christ spake here onely to his Apostles but to the rest also sayth Chrysostome sup et Hom. 6. Answ 2 Secondly some thinke that the Disciples came unto Christ that they might bee assistant unto him or joynt associates with him in this office as it is said They shall sit with Christ at the day of Iudgement Mat 19.28 Luk. 22.30 Certainly The faithful shall judge the world 1 Cor. 6.2 But this is not the meaning of this place for the Apostles here were taught by Christ as well as the rest Answ 3 Thirdly the Disciples came unto Christ that they might be nearer unto him then the rest and that for two causes First that they might bee eare-witnesses of the truth which afterwards they were either to write or preach Bullinger s Secondly because
Aug. S. Dom Thom. 1 a 2 ae q. 69. Anton. p. 4. Titul 7. cap. 7. and Schoole-men much addicted and the latter too much doating upon the number of seven doe observe onely seven beatitudes mentioned in this chapter to wit 1. Povertie of Spirit vers 3. 2. Meeknesse and Humilitie vers 5. 3. Mourning vers 4. 4. Hungring and thirsting after Righteousnesse vers 6. 5. Mercifulnesse vers 7. 6. Puritie of Heart vers 8. 7. Peace-makers vers 9. Quest 1 Admitting of these seven beatitudes how may wee apply it with any benefite unto our selves Answ 1 First these seven-fold blessings may be fitted squared and applied unto the seven ages of man which are these I. Infantia Infancie which is from the birth untill the age of seven yeares old II. Pueritia Childhood from seven to fourteene III. Adolescentia Adolescencie from fourteen to twenty eight IV. Inventus Youth from twentie eight to fourtie V. Virilitas Strength from fourtie to fiftie sixe VI. Veneranda Senectus reverend old age from about fiftie sixe to seventie VII Decrepita Senectus Decrepit and much decayed old age from seventie to death First mans first age is Infancie this must bee regulated by the first beatitude Povertie of Spirit wee must be like Infants who are humble and lowly or we cannot come to heaven The second age is Childhood this must bee ordered by Meeknesse and gentlenesse not obstinacie perversnesse stubbornnesse that is we must be of humble lowly spirits towards men and meeke and gentle towards God willing to bee taught and instructed and directed by him in all things not opposing his will in any thing The third age is Adolescencie and is to be curbed by Mourning and godly sorrow this age is subject to many temptations both of the Flesh Divell and World and therefore humiliation and compunction of heart are good guides for this age to follow to beat the body and bring it into subjection is a necessary worke and needfull although a very hard one for that age and shall be rewarded with Blessednesse The fourth age is Youth which is prone to covetousnesse and the profits and preferments of the world longing for and labouring after them too much And therefore it should rather be directed by a hungry and thirsty desire of righteousnesse the fourth Beatitude The fifth age is Strength or the perfection of a man at which a mans strength beginnes to decline this must bee moderated by the fifth Beatitude Mercie charitie liberalitie hospitalitie and the like The sixt age is Venerable old age this is principally to bee squared by Puritie of heart old men must labour that their hearts may bee free from all fraud or love of sinne and filled with holy thoughts and meditations and longing desires of their journeyes end m Anton. part 4. Titul 7. cap. 5. sect 6. The seventh is Decrepit old Age in which a man must studie Peace and Patience Answ 2 Secondly these seven Beatitudes may be squared and fitly applied to the seven Ages of the World viz. The first age fell by pride and therefore wee must learne to be poore in spirit The second age fell by the height of Nimrods ambition who would have built Babell and therefore we must learne and labour to bee meeke and humble The third age fell because they would not suffer adversitie and want in the wildernesse patiently and contentedly but placed their happinesse in earthly things and therefore wee should esteeme this world a vale of miserie and not grieve for any temporall thing we lack herein but rather mourne that wee our selves are so long herein being separated from the full fruition of our Christ so long as wee are present in the body because blessed are they that thus mourne The fourth age was ruined because righteousnesse was contemned and equitie trampled under feet and therefore wee must hunger and thirst after righteousnesse for so wee shall bee blessed The fift age perished through crueltie murder bloodshed and discord as we may see in the Maccabees and therefore we must learne to be mercifull and so we shall finde mercie and not perish The sixt age brought forth Christ who was a Lambe without spot teaching us to endeavour as the fellow members of Christ to bee pure and cleane in heart soule and spirit The seventh age hitherto hath been and shall bee full of warres broyles and seditious strifes and therefore if in this age wee desire to bee blessed we must be keepers lovers and makers of peace n Anton. part 4. Tibul. 7. cap. 5. sect 7. Which is the first blessednesse pronounced by our Saviour This in this verse to wit Povertie in Spirit Quest 2 What is considerable Answ or observable in this Beatitude Quest 3 Answ Two things to wit The Proposition wherein are three circumstances viz. Quid what is promised Blessednesse Qui Who are blessed The poore Quatenus What poore In Spirit The reason because theirs is the kingdome of heaven to wit both the kingdome of Grace the preaching of the Gospell Glory eternall life Quest 4 Why doth our Saviour begin here that is why doth he begin his Sermon with the Beatitudes and with the beatitude of Povertie of spirit Answ 1 First this Christ did in regard of his Disciples who being shortly to be tried and afflicted and scorned must be corroborated by this consolation Answ 2 Secondly this was done in regard of all the people present all love and desire happinesse and therefore our Saviour herewith beginnes that his doctrine and Sermon might be the better liked and more gratefully accepted of all Answ 3 Thirdly because all men almost erre in this subject some placing felicitie in one thing some in another all misplacing it our Saviour therefore doth here correct all the vulgar errours shewing truely wherein true happinesse doth consist Answ 4 Fourthly Christ beginnes this Sermon with the Beatitudes because the end of his preaching is to bring us to felicitie and true blessednesse Quest 5 Why doth not our Saviour rather command us to be poore in Spirit and to mourne and bee meeke and mercifull and peace-makers c. than thus onely to pronounce such blessed and happy Answ 1 First because it is a certaine exclamation or a more emphaticall phrase our Saviour by pronouncing the poore in spirit to be blessed doth intimate the excellencie of this vertue of poverty of spirit Answ 2 Secondly because the vulgar errour of felicity and infelicitie blessednesse and misery is the chiefest let and impediment unto faith our Saviour therefore that hee may take it out of the way doth in these beatitudes shew these two things First that Blessednes doth not cōsist in the plenty fulnesse and abundant fruition of peace or temporal possessions Secondly that afflictions doe not hinder a man from being truely happy The scope therefore of our Saviour here is to teach us what is true happinesse and wherein it consists What is true happinesse according to Christs Quest 6 doctrine
oppression c. All which temptations the poore man is lesse frequently assaulted withall Fourthly in the enjoying of riches the rich man is tempted unto Contentions and Suites and Pride and Intemperancy and Pleasure and Unchastity and that because hee is rich and his money will supply him in all these and procure him whatsoever his wicked heart may long and lust after but the poore man to whom this fewell is wanting must needs be more cold and lesse forward unto any of these then the rich man is And therefore in these regards we may safely say blessed are the poore § 3. The poore in spirit What is meant here Sect. 3 by Spirit Quest. 1 First some understand the Spirit of God and Answ 1 give this sense Blessed are the poore in spirit that is blessed are they who are poore for the Holy Ghost or who are made or become poore in will for the Holy Spirit h Hierom. ss Hence Bellarmine collects the vow of poverty but yet doth not so understand this word spirit Answ 2 Secondly some understand the humane spirit and this is the truth It is hence doubted whether by the humane spirit be meant the will or the cogitations This will the more clearly appeare by the exposition Quest 2 position and interpretation of this word Poore Answ Poverty in Scripture is threefold viz. either Affliction thus David saith I am desolate and poore that is afflicted i Psal 25.16 Want and this is threefold either in Act but not affection which is poverty by necessity Affectiō but not in act which is poverty by wil not poverty indeed Both Affection and Act k Bellar. de Monac lib. 2. c. 20. Humility Hence there are three expositions of the word some First expounding it of Affliction Secondly some of want and poverty Thirdly and some of humility First some by poore understand the afflicted thus Calvine s expounds the word but Bellarmine altogether rejects this because this verse then would bee one and the same either with vers 4. or 11. that is if by poore were meant afflicted men then it is the same with those that mourne vers 4. or those that are persecuted vers 11. Secondly some understand this word de egestate want or poverty in temporall possessions and this exposition onely delights the Cardinall Bellarmine who yet takes it neither for poverty in act onely or in affection onely but in both adding over and above these two things viz. First Affection is twofold Of Truth this is naturall affection and is without any heart of zeale l è Bern. Serm. de festo omn. Sanct. Of Charity this is a spirituall affection for the love of Christ and this he meanes here Secondly hence he collects that poverty is not onely to bee brooked and borne but also to be vowed this collection was gathered with the left hand for many things please God ipso imponente when hee layes them upon us which please him not te assumente when men undertake them of themselves without either his imposition or injunction It is pleasing unto God when men are patient and contented in their poverty the Lord laying it upon them to exercise and try them thereby but it displeaseth the Lord when men impose poverty or misery upon themselves the Lord not requiring it at their hands but blessiing them in temporall things Obiect 1 But Bellarmine gives us a triple reason that we may take our choice for the confirming of his deduction First because our Saviour meanes onely such in this place blessed are the poore in spirit that is such as willingly make themselves poore Answ 1 It is evident that Christ speaketh not of outward poverty but of the humility of the minde First because it is so expressed Blessed are the poore in spirit Secondly the Prophet David in the same sense saith I am poore m Psa 25.16 yet was hee a King and abounded in riches Thirdly our Saviour our saith The poore receive the Gospell n Mat. 11.5 yet were they not all poore in substance that received Christ as wee may see in Nicodemus Ioseph of Arimathaea and Zacheus But if this reason please not the Cardinall hath provided us a second and that is Because poore here is opposed to rich Luke Obiect 2 6.24 To this wee answer First although Christ Answ 1 saith Woe unto the rich yet he meaneth not all rich men but such as trusted in their riches for such onely are excluded the Kingdome of Heaven o Mark 10 24. Secondly although it be true that Christ opposeth Answ 2 poore and rich men yet the vow of poverty doth necessarily follow from hence for there is a deepe difference beweene these two to endure poverty and to vow poverty But Bellarmine gives us a third reason which is this Our Saviour Christ was poore both in action Obiect 3 and affection practising himselfe what hee taught unto others and therefore both poverty in action and affection is here meant To this wee reply First that Christ was not Answ 1 poore that is no begger and this their owne Cajetane affirmes giving these two true reasons to prove it To wit First because he bought necessary things Secondly because he gave unto the poore Iohn 13. Secondly it is untrue that Christ did professe Answ 2 voluntary poverty for we never read that ever he vowed poverty yea their owne extravagant hath decreed that it is an heresie so to affirme Christ having both money and a bagge for the almes of the poore Ioann 22. Tit. 14. cap. 5. And hence the more discreet and ingenious Papists overslip this place Stapleton in his antidot mentions it not Canisius that rakes up all the places and proofes he can for devoted poverty doth yet not cite this verse Alphonsus de castro in this head of poverty Haeres 3. doth plainely deny this to bee the meaning of this place and gives this reason for it because then it would follow that onely poore men should come into the Kingdome of Heaven which was the heresie of those that called themselves Apostolici Ib. Haeres 1. Thirdly some understand this place de humilitate of humility Blessed are the poore in spirit that is blessed are the humble now if it bee meant of humility not of poverty then necessarily the Spirit doth signifie the cogitation not the will and this exposition Bellarmine cannot deny because it is Chrysostomes and Augustines but hee preferres his owne exposition of vowed poverty before this Non de paupertate quia non per se laudabilis p Chrys de variis loc By poore in spirit is not meant poore in substance that not being a thing praise-worthy in it selfe but contriti corde the broken and humble in heart Chrysost s et op imperf qui non magna sapit de se Id. Ibid. sed factus ut puer Ib. Who hath no high thoughts or conceites of himselfe but is lowly in his owne eyes as a young child
a naturall hunger and thirst cannot here bee meant Answ 1 First the Antecedent is false for we see sometimes the hungry are filled and the poore plentifully relieved as might be instanced in Iacob Ioseph and Iob yea there is a direct generall promise made unto the faithfull both in this life and the life to come h 1 Tim. 4.8 and a speciall particular promise of the poynt in controversie Behold sayth the Lord my servants shall eate and yee shall bee hungry my servants shall drinke and ye shall bee thirsty c i Esa 65.13 Answ 2 Secondly it is an absurd argument The poore that hunger are not now filled therefore they never shall bee The poore are oppressed therefore they never shall be delivered There are no starres seene at twelve of the clocke at noone therefore there shall none bee seene at twelve of the clocke at night How absurd this argument is let every novice judge Answ 3 Thirdly Calvin whom Stapleton here opposeth doth not say jam saturandos but posthà c not they that now hunger and thirst shall instantly bee filled but hereafter to wit either first by allaying and abating the appetite as a Martyr sayd If his enemies tooke from him bread God would take from him hunger Or secondly by peace of conscience affording them such internall joy and comfort that their povertie and hunger pincheth them not Or thirdly by the crowne of eternall life bestowed upon them and thus the hunger of Lazarus was satisfied Obiect 2 Secondly he argues All these promises pronounced by Christ are spirituall therefore literall hunger cannot here be understood Answ This reasoning is as absurd as the former the reward is not temporall therefore it is not given temporally to the poore this followes not Obiect 3 Thirdly hee objects againe Esurientes appetentes temporalia non beati miseri potius Those that hunger after that is desire temporal things are not blessed but rather miserable and therefore by hunger and thirst a literall lacke cannot be understood Answ 1 First he doth grosly abuse corrupt Calvin who doth not speak de appetētibus of those that desire temporall things but de carentibus of those that want and stand in need of temporall things Answ 2 Secondly I give one generall answere more unto the thing objected that is that this place may be understood of a literall hunger thirst which appeares evidently by comparing two verses together Saint Luke chap. 6.21 verse sayth Blessed are yee that hunger now and by an Antithesis vers 25. sayth Woe unto you that are full What is the meaning of this Doth our Saviour denounce a woe against them that are full of the workes of righteousnesse Certainly no such thing but those that abound in temporall possessions for there is a double Fulnesse the first terrene and earthly in this life the second spirituall in the life to come Woe bee unto those sayth Christ that seeke the first for they shall lose the second vers 25. and blessed are those that have not the first for they shall have the second vers 21. and howsoever they may by reason of their povertie and want seeme miserable unto others yet they are nothing lesse they being indeed truly blessed Are all blessed that are pinched with poverty Quest 2 in this life No but onely those Answ who hunger and thirst for righteousnesse sake there are many men that are miserably poore and poore miserable men who hunger and thirst for want but not for righteousnesse being impoverished either by idlenesse or wastfulnesse and therfore have no promise at all of blessednesse But happinesse is pronounced and promised to the righteous man who will not unjustly enrich himselfe who will not for wealth forsake his God to runne after the world or the divell by the use of wicked meanes but will rather be as poore as Lazarus Certainely the poore man that walketh and thus continueth in his integrity is a happy and a blessed man k Pro. 19.1 And thus much for the literall interpretation of these words Secondly by hungring and thirsting may bee meant a morall hunger and thirst which is when men hunger for just judgement to be executed they being unjustly injured or scandalized l Muscul s and cannot obtaine justice according to the equity of their cause To these our Saviour saith Blessed are thy that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse that is blessed are those that by wrongs and injuries are deprived of their right in this life and so are constrained to hunger and thirst after that which is their owne waiting with patience to obtaine the same Now this morall hunger after righteousnesse is two-fold viz. Either for our selves or for others First the morall hunger after righteousnesse is when being injuried and wronged we desire to be justly dealt withal or if wee bee slandred that the truth may be brought to light that so we may be acquitted of the crime laid unto our charge Secondly the morall hunger after righteousnesse may and ought to be for our brethren as well as our selves for we should be zealous for others when wee see them oppressed in their estates or punished in their bodies or wronged in their good names for righteousnesse sake as that holy Prophet out of his godly zeale unto those who were oppressed cryes out unto God Oh Lord how long shall I cry yea cry out unto thee of violence and thou wilt not save wherefore holdest thou thy tongue when the wicked devoureth the man that is more righteous then himselfe m Habak 1.2 13. Quest 3 Why should we thus zealously hunger that just judgement may be executed for the reliefe of others is it not enough for us that wee are not wronged Answ 1 First Christians ought so to put on the bowels of compassion that they might bee as sensible of their brethrens miseries as though they were their owne we are taught to weepe with those that weepe and to rejoyce with them that doe rejoyce n Rom. 12 15. yea to remember them that are in bonds as though we were bound with them and them that suffer adversity as though we were under the rod o Heb. 13 3. Answ 2 Secondly our love unto those that suffer for righteousnesse sake that is for Gods sake and in a good cause is an argument of our love unto God 1 Joh. 4.20 And without this love unto them we cannot love God and therefore by all meanes we should expresse our zealous love and affection unto them Quest 4 How farre must this zeale of ours be extended in the behalfe of the righteous who are unjustly wronged and injured Answ 1 First if thou be a publike man that is a Magistrate then thou must avenge their cause and helpe them against their oppressours and punish their backbiters and slanderers Answ 2 Secondly if thou be a private man then ne ultra crepidam thou must goe no further then thy calling will warrant thee that is first
children Answ 1 First some things are called that which they are not as when an Ethiope is called Formosus beautifull Answ 2 Secondly somethings are such but are not so called as when chaste Lucretia is called an Adulteresse or unchaste and sober Socrates called intemperate Answ 3 Thirdly some things are such and are so called that is have neither nomen sine re nor rem sine nomine but nomen rem not the name without the thing nor the thing without the name but both the name and thing as when a holy man is called like as some impious Popes have been Pius And this is that which our Saviour here speakes of they shall be called the Sonnes of God that is they shall both bee the Sonnes of God and also so called or Blessed are the Peace-makers For first God will esteem them his children and secondly men shall call them so Quest 3 Who are enemies or opposite unto this Beatitude Answ 1 First those that are contentious and given to strife and revenge The vulgar sort thinke these happy who can and will be revenged of all those who injure them but our Saviour rather thinkes the peace-makers happy and blessed In Noahs Arke all the wilde beasts were tame and peaceable the Lyon feeding with the Lamb and the Beare with the Dogge now the Arke was a Type of the Church of Gods and therefore all Christians should be mild and peaceable not cruell and revengefull p Staplet s John 14. Caesar nil oblitus nisi injuriarum q August epist 5. ad Marcellin è Cicerone The memory of Casar was so strong that he forgot nothing which occurred unto him but onely injuries and wrongs And therefore it is a shame for Christians to seeke revenge who should rather suffer wrong observing diligently these three short rules First prize peace in thy selfe Secondly perswade others thereunto Thirdly submit thy selfe rather to thy brother then suffer the bond of peace to be broken we have a singular example of this in our Father Abraham who fearing that the contention set on foot betwixt his brother Lots Herd-men and his owne would extend it selfe unto them comes unto his brother Lot to quench this fire which was already kindled with these mild and soft words Let there be no strife I pray thee betweene me and thee for wee be brethren The whole land is before thee therefore if thou wilt take the left hand then I will goe to the right or if thou depart to the right hand then I will goe to the left r Gen. 13.8 9. And thus wee should rather imitate this holy Patriarch in submitting our selves one to another for the preservation of this blessed peace then by contention strife revenge and the like dissolve this bond Secondly those are enemies and opposite unto Answ 2 this beatitude who are inexorable refractory and will not be reconciled unto those who have injured them these are they whom our Saviour saith shall not be pardoned because they will not forgive men their trespasses Thirdly those are principally opposite unto this Answ 3 beatitude who instigate and provoke others unto contentions and strife and therefore Salomon saith He that soweth discord among brethren is an abomination unto the Lord Å¿ Prov. 6.16.19 Who are these sowers of Discord that are thus opposite unto this Christian vertue Quest 4 They are found either in the Church or in common and private affaires First there are sowers of the seeds of sedition in the visible Church of Christ and these are Sectaries which the Apostle forewarnes us of in these words Observe those which cause breaches and divisions in the Church Secondly there are seedesmen of strife in private and publike matters to wit I. Those who are whisperers and tale-bearers such there were in Saint Pauls time who were not onely idle but also tatlers and busie-bodies t 1 Tim. 5.13 II. Those who provoke others to sue them by whom they have beene injured who are as spurres in mens sides to instigate and hasten them on to dissension and discord III. Those Lawyers who like covetous and unconscionable Chyrurgions prolong suites by their demurres and delayes onely for their owne advantage All these are opposite unto this peace and therefore have no interest at all in this Blessednesse which is pronounced by Christ unto the Peace-makers VERS 11. Vers 11 Blessed are yee when men shall revile you and persecute you and shall say all manner of evill against you falsly for my sake There are three phrases here expressed reviling persecuting and speaking evill of The second to wit persecution I have wholly omitted reserving the consideration thereof unto another place The first and third viz. to revile and speake evill of seeme to be the same and are of one and the same nature but Augustine distinguisheth them thus First we are reviled to our face as the Iewes did unto Christ say wee not well thou hast a divell u John 8.48 Secondly wee are spoken evill of behinde our backes and thus some say privately of Christ that he cannot be the Messâ—as because hee is a Galilean and Christ must not come out of Galileex. v Iohn 7.41 Vers 12 VERS 12. Rejoyce and bee exceeding glad for great is your reward in heaven for so persecuted they the Prophets which were before you Obiect 1 Great is your reward in heaven The Papists object this place for the Merit of our workes thus life everlasting is in this verse called Merces a recompence or reward therefore good workes doe properly merit Answ 1 First Augustine saith w Aug. Praef. in Psal 109. Quicquid promisit indignis promisit ut non quasi operibus merces promitteretur sed gratia gratis daretur whatsoever God hath promised hee hath promised to those that are unworthy that it should not be promised as a reward unto workes but as grace freely given The argument then followeth not there is a reward ergo merit for the reward may bee counted of favour as well as of debt Rom. 4.4 as followes in the next answer Secondly there is a double reward the first properly so called the second improperly and by a certaine similitude now of this latter to Answ 2 wit the reward improperly so called we grant the Antecedent viz. that life eternall is called a reward but deny the Consequent therefore good workes merit heaven for there is not one and the same reason of Homanymorum or ambiguous and doubtfull words Porsanus here proves Obiect 2 the consequence which wee deny thus Wee cannot conceive a reward to be without merit any more then we can conceive a sonne to bee without a father or a husband without a wife or a master without a servant or a mountaine without a valley or a schoole-master without a scholler These examples will not prove the consequence for all these are of a proper appellation Answ or taken in their proper and genuine signification but
life they shew light unto others Secondly Christ is called light because he is Answ 2 that true primary light which doth not borrow his light from any other but hath light in himselfe and of himselfe doth enlighten others Read for the proofe hereof Ioh. 1 9. and 8.12 Esa 9.2 and 40.6 and 43 6. and 60.1.12 and 1 Ioh. 1.5 and 2.8 Thirdly Apostles and other Doctors Ministers Answ 3 of the church of Christ are called light not because they have light in themselves of thēselves for they have it from Christ that true primary light as the Moone borrowes her light from the Sunne shee beeing without but a darke substance or body So they being enlightned by Christ they are called lux mundi the light of the world in these regards First because they beare witnesse of the true light m Ioh. 1.7.8 Secondly because they have received the splendor of divine knowledge from Christ Thirdly in respect of the sincerity of life and integrity of manners Fourthly God is the cause of light this may Answ 4 be understood either of God the Father Sonne or Holy Ghost For First God the Father is called the Father of lights James 1.17 yea he commands the light to shine out of darkenes n 2 Cor. 4.6 Secondly God the Sonne enlightens every one who comes into the world o Ioh. ◠9 Thirdly God the holy Ghost is called the Spirit of light The Apostle proves most plainely that the ever blessed Trinity is the cause of light in these words I pray for you that the God of our Lord Iesus Christ the Father of glory may give unto you the Spirit of wisedome that so the eyes of your understanding may be enlightned p Ephes 1.17.18 Fiftly the light it selfe is the word of God Thus David Thy Word is a light unto my feet Answ 5 Psalm 119.105 And Paul Christ hath brought life and immortality to light through the Gospell 2 Tim. 1.10 And Peter ye doe well to take heed to the word of God as unto a light that shineth in a darke place 2 Pet. 1.19 Answ 6 Sixtly and lastly it is given unto the Ministers from God to enlighten the world through this his word Thus Paul was sent unto the Gentiles that by the preaching of the word unto them he might open their eyes and turne them from darknesse to light q Acts 26.18 Obiect 2 It may against this be objected to enlighten or give light is an internall worke and therefore man cannot doe it but it must bee wrought by the blessed Trinitie as was sayd before answer 4. Answ 1 First it is not onely an internall worke for there are two parts of this illumination viz. first an externall adhibiting of light secondly an internall application thereof to the understanding and spirit As in the sense of seeing First there are the species or severall objects without And secondly these are applied unto common sense within Now the outward light is adhibited by the Ministers of the word of God Answ 2 Secondly the Ministers are sayd by consequence to worke the internall light also For first although it bee the worke of the holy Ghost and a taste of the heavenly gift and of the Spirit of God r Heb. 6.4 yet secondly the application of the outward light by the ministery of the word is the ordinary means wherby the internall light is wrought within us And therefore I conclude this objection thus First the light is the word which comes from God not from the Ministers Secondly the power of enlightning is from Christ not from the Ministers and they only illuminate through his helpe and assistance Thirdly yet it is the office of Ministers to hold forth the light in their Ministerie Sect. 3 § 3. Yee are the light of the world The Apostles Quest 1 being but Toll-gatherers and Fishers and not Scribes why doth our Saviour call them the light of the world and not rather the Scribes Answ 1 First Christ doth it to comfort them left they should be dejected by reason of their poore base and low condition Thus elsewhere hee encourageth them to be constant both in active and passive obedience because there will a time come when they shall sit upon twelve seates and judge the twelve Tribes of Israel ſ Matth. 19.28 Answ 2 Secondly Christ calles his Apostles not the Scribes the light of the world lest the Ministerie should seeme to bee supported by an arme of flesh If the Scribes and Pharisees had beene made the light of the world the world would then have thought that the word had been upheld and maintained by humane power but when the Gospell is preached published divulged and dispersed through the world by the Apostles who were but Fishers Toll-gatherers poore and illiterate men then all the world will say Hic est digitus Dei that this is Gods worke and supported by a divine hand Thirdly our Saviour calles his Apostles not Answ 3 the Pharisees and Scribes the light of the world to teach us that worldly pompe and splendour addes nothing to the efficacie of the Ministerie it neither helpes if present nor hurts if absent Why doth not externall and mundane glory Quest 2 availe and further the preaching of the word First because it is a spirituall work and therefore Answ 1 it is to be wrought by spirituall meanes and not carnall for neither estimation nor honour nor riches nor the wisedome of the flesh can helpe forward this worke of God Hence Saint Paul opposeth them first in his conversation in these words Our rejoycing is the testimony of our conscience that in simplicitie and godly sinceritie not with fleshly wisedome we have had our conversation in the world t 2 Cor. 1 12. Secondly Saint Paul opposeth them in his preaching Christ sayth he sent me to preach the Gospell not with wisedome of words u 1 Cor. 1 17. not with excellencie of speech v 1 Cor. 2.1 not with enticing words of mans wisedome but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power w 1 Cor. 2.4 Secondly God in this worke will not use the power of men lest the praise of the work should bee given unto men Vzza was strucke with death because hee puts his hand to the Arke x 2 Sam. 6 7. And God will not deliver his people by 32000 but by 300 y Iudg. 7.2 lest the people should glory in themselves whereas hee that glories should glory in the Lord yea hence it was that God would not take the temptation from Paul but rather sustaine him in it because thus his glory and strength was made perfect in weaknesse z 2 Cor. 12.9 § 4. A Citie that is set on an Hill cannot bee hid These words as also the former some Sect. 4 Papists urge for the visibilitie of the Church Object thus Our Saviour compares his Church to a Citie on an Hill which cannot be hid Therefore the Church
1. seeing how deformed a thing it is they may hate it 2. seeing how deformed it makes them in the eyes of God they may be afraid and stricken with terrour and trembling of the just judgments of God and 3. being afraid of the anger of God for sinne they may the more fervently pray against sinne and for the pardon of their sinnes 4. and that thus praying they may endeavour withall that they may bee truely converted and turned from sinne God is glorified by our hearing when we thus heare Secondly in hearing we must learne the mercy of God that is I. consider in the word how mercifull the Lord is in his owne nature II. admire the infinite mercy of God unto us and unto all mankinde III. Labour to be made partakers of this mercy beg it earnestly at Gods hands that being sensible thereof thou maist truely rejoyce God is glorified by our hearing when we thus heare Thirdly hearers must learne so to heare that their lives may bee directed piously prudently watchfully and unblameably because God is glorified by their thus hearing of his holy word as followes in the next particular Thus we have shewed the first work which Christ requires unto Gods glory which belongs unto Ministers namely the preaching of the word Secondly the next worke belongs both unto Preachers and people and that is the practise of religion For all men must labour so to live that God may be glorified in them and by them or wee must labour to abound in those workes by which glory may redound unto God Quest 3 How is God to be glorified in our lives Answ 1 First when we being truely by God converted unto himselfe doe give praise and glory and honour unto God our mouths being full of his praises by reason of his manifold mercies extended towards us but of this we have to speake elswhere Answ 2 Secondly when the workes themselves which wee doe doe praise the Lord that is when our lives are replenished with those workes which are both pleasing unto God and gratefull unto men For the better understanding of this observe that there are three kindes of workes to wit First some workes are odious and abominable both unto God and man as Murther Incest Treason Rebellion Cruelty and the like there is no question to bee made of these for all wil grant that God is not glorified by these but dishonoured Secondly some workes are odious unto God but gratefull unto men as to flatter and sooth up men to apply themselves to their dispositions These workes are not to be done for although they please men yet they do not glorifie God Thirdly some workes are both acceptable unto God and gratefull unto men And in these workes must we principally labour because all good men will commend them and give glory unto God for them And therefore although all good workes are to be wrought yet principally such as procure praise unto God from men being approved as pretious both by God and men Quest 4 What workes are these Answ Such workes as have in them these two things namely first those whose goodnes is evident apparent unto all viz. a solid observation of the morall Law a life unblameable uprightnesse in dealing conjoyned with modesty a holy life conjoyned with humility an honest walking in an honest calling with paines and diligence patience in all crosses injuries and wrongs conjoyned with prudence and the like for the goodnesse of this is questioned neither by Jew nor Gentile all men by the light of nature approving of them Secondly as their goodnesse must be evident unto al so they must be profitable also unto men S. Paul distinguisheth between a righteous man and a good man telling us that for the former scarce any would dye but for the latter some would dare to dye p Rom. 5.7 Now this is the true good man which some would lay downe their life for who doth abound in those workes which are beneficiall and commodious unto others namely first the workes of pardon towards offenders laid downe in these places Rom. 12.14.17 19. Coloss 3.13 and 1 Cor. 6.7 and 1 Pet. 3.9 It is profitable to those who offend to pardon their offences and it is pleasing unto all to observe how ready wee are to pardon and passe by wrongs And therefore Christ prayes for those who crucified him Father forgive them and Stephen for those who stoned him Lord lay not this sinne unto their charge Secondly the works of mercy whereof wee treated largely before vers 7. And therefore I conclude if we desire so to live that the Lod may be glorified in us and by us we must abound in every good work but principally and chiefly in those which are 1. good in themselves 2. gratefull unto the good God And 3. pleasing and profitable unto men § 7. Your Father Sect. 7 Why doth not Christ call God the Lord Quest or Judge of all the world or by some of his terrible names but onely Father Because our Saviour by this relative compellation would provoke them unto a greater care Answ as if he would say let this move you to shine before others in a holy life because he is your Father whose glory I perswade you to seeke and they are children whom by your good workes you ought to bring unto the Father And therefore he who neglects to hold forth the light of a holy conversation doth both neglect the glory of his Father and the conversion of his brethren § 8. Which is in Heaven Sect. 8 Why are these words added Quest Because by the very mention of Heaven Answ all earthly impediments are obliterated and extinguished as if our Saviour would say bee not hindred from shining before men by the world for this is the will of your heavenly Father that you should doe it VERS 17. Vers 17 Think not yee that I am come to destroy the Law or the Prophets I am not come to destroy but to fulfill In this Sermon preached by our Saviour upon the Mount there are these three parts To wit the Exordium wherein our Saviour treats of true blessednesse chap. 5.3 unto vers 13. Tractate concerning instructions which direct us in a holy life unto chap. 7. vers 24. Conclusion which is parabolicall chap. 7. vers 24. c. unto the end of the chapter The Tractate hath a double instruction whereof the first is of the preaching the Law and that both of the Preachers the Apostles chap. 5.13 unto verse 17. Law preached and this both in Generall shewing that the Law is to be observed and kept chap. 5.17 unto vers 21. Particularly correcting some errors about the Law alledged by the Jewes either Truely but not aright explicated as of Murder chap. 5.21 unto 27. Adultery chap. 5.27 unto 31. corruptly and that either Indirectly and that either because First it was not a true or positive Law but onely a toleration as of Divorce vers 31. unto 33. Secondly it was
therefore if they be extended no furthe rthen the letter of them they are not solidly expounded as for example Wee pray Give us this day our daily bread shall wee not therefore pray for health apparell life preservation and prosperity all which are included in this word Bread Answ 2 Secondly the Law of God is Spirituall and therefore it is not onely literally to bee interpreted Rom. 7.14 Thirdly God is to be worshipped in Spirit Answ 3 and therefore the Law which prescribes the manner of his worship must not onely be literally expounded John 4.24 Prov. 23.26 and therefore the excuses of some will never availe them who tell us first that blasphemy is no perjurie and therefore why may they not sweare secondly swearing by the creatures doth not prophane the name of God and therefore thereby that Commandement is not violated thirdly fornication is not adulterie and therefore the law is not transgressed and the like These must remember first how pure God the Law-giver is yea Puritie it selfe so glorious that the heavens are impure in his sight Secondly the Law is an exemplar of God and therefore is holy and pure Psal 19.7.8 Againe there are others worse than these and that is those who distinguish the words of the precept for the former granted onely the words and literall sense the latter will not allow of all the words according to the letter as for example some can distinguish lying into first a pernicious lye and secondly a manifest and apparent lye and these they condemne but if 1. it be an officious lye whereby some profit or benefit may accrew either to themselves or others or 2. if it bee a palliated lye then as lawfull we defend it But non distinguendum ubi lex non distinguit wee are no other than Lawyers who can onely expound the ancient and fundamentall lawes but not make new lawes neither by false glosses pervert the law or divert it from the true sence thereof we must not distinguish where the Law doth not lest the Lord will not accept of our distinction and so by our quaint sophistry wee onely cozen and deceive our selves How manifold is Homicide or what is it Quest 4 which is here forbidden Homicide or Bloud-shed is three-fold Answ namely first Iustum just secondly Impium wicked thirdly Immune free from punishment or excuseable First there is a just and righteous murder which is either Necessarie se defendendo when a man in his owne defence killes another beeing not able to free himselfe out of the hands of his adversarie either by flight or by the ayd and assistance of others But here we must carefully observe that this is two-fold First sometimes a man slayes theeves and robbers and enemies who lye in wayt for his life because otherwise hee cannot escape from them this is lawfull if the cause be reall but some kill when they need not but might escape by flight or preserve their lives by the losse of their purse Secondly sometimes a man is layd in wayt for or assaulted by the Magistrate or the Kings Officers that they may apprehend him here it is not lawfull for us before God in the defence of our selves to shed their bloud and therefore wee must not thus defend our selves against Arrests Lawfull which is acted in a lawfull warre to wit either first in a defensive warre when wee are assaulted by some forraigne foe Or secondly in a warre undertaken for the recovery of a due true and necessarie right which hath unjustly been taken away Secondly there is a wicked murder which is either First of a mans selfe being done Violently and wilfully when a man layes violent hands upon himselfe Now this is altogether desperate and horrible Secondly of another whether done First rashly this the Lord himselfe condemnes for murder If a man smite his neighbour with any mortall or deadly weapons either oâ— Iron or stone or wood that he dye hee is a murderer and shall be put to death Numb 35.16 17.18 2ly of malice whether done by A mans selfe whether by lying in wait secretly for the destruction of his brother or by under-hand poysoning of him or by an open assault onset or force Read Exodus 21.14 Numb 35.20 Deut. 19.11 By another that either Imperando by commanding and thus David slue Vriah and Iezabell Naboth because they were slain through their commands Consulendo by counselling thus Herodias slue Iohn Baptist because he was beheaded through the counsell given by her to her daughter Mark 6.24 Conducendo by perswading provoking and hiring with a reward or price and thus the Scribes and Pharisees were guiltie of the bloud of Christ because they hired Iudas with money to betray him Matth. 26.15 Petendo by intreating and thus Herodias daughter was the killer of Iohn Baptist because Herod beheaded him at her request Mark 6 25. Consentiendo by consenting and thus Ahab was guiltie of Naboâ—hs bloud and Paul of Stephens Silendo by coÌ„cealing or not revealing the murder if this bee done Before the fact that is if a man knowes of a murder intended and conceale it it is murder jure divina by Gods law After the fact is done hee is condemned jure positivo by mans law and that justly because murder is not to be concealed neither is such counsell to be kept Thirdly there is an excusable homicide viz. casuall and contingent as when a man is imployed about some honest affaires and accidentally kills his brother this homicide is excused because the Lord delivered him into his hands Read Exod. 21.13 and Numb 35.22 Deut. 19.5 and 4.42 Vers 22 VERS 22. But I say unto you that whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of the judgement and whosoever shall say to his brother Racha shall bee in danger of the councell but whosoever shall say thou foole shall be in danger of hell fire Sect. 1 § 1. But I say unto you To whom doth Quest 1 Christ here oppose himselfe to the law of God or to the exposition of the Pharisees Answ 1 First the Papists say to the law of God that hee might make it more perfect Staplet Antidot And hence they deduce two conclusions the first is concerning Evangelicall Councels the second is of veniall sinnes whereof something hath been spoken already and more followes in this verse to be considered of Answ 2 Secondly Stapleton gives us these reasons or arguments for his opinion Arg. 1 First Christ is the true Law-giver in the New Testament and therefore hee doth here oppose the old Law Answ 1 First Calvin answers that Christ is not a new Law-giver which answer Stapleton derides not remembring that saying There is but one Law-giver who is able to save and to destroy d Iam. 4.12 Secondly Stapleton answers this reason himselfe Answ 2 or from him we may thus answer it It is the part of a Law-giver not onely to make new lawes but to interpret also those that
cap. 7. and Reuchlin in lib. 1. Cabalae pag. 456. and Otho Gualtper syllog pag. 81. 82. 83. This place is strongly urged by Peltanus Object and Bellarmine lib. 1. cap. 1. and lib. 2. cap. 6. de Purgatorio and divers others for the proofe of Purgatorie Some of them briefly arguing thus If in the world to come the first and second degrees of anger here expressed shall not be punished with hell fire and yet shall bee punished with some torments then it remaines that they must bee punished in Purgatorie because after this life there is no other place of punishment but either hell or Purgatorie Bellarmine and Peltanus they dispute thus First our Saviour speakes here of punishments which are to be enjoyned unto and inflicted upon sinners by the judgement and sentence of God after this life Secondly that there are here distinguished by Christ three sorts of sinnes and three kindes of punishments and that hell fire and eternall condemnation is attributed onely to the third kinde and to the first and second more light punishments that is temporall And therefore some soules shall be punished after this life with temporall punishments to wit in Purgatory because there is no other place of punishment after death but either hell or Purgatory First wee grant that our Saviour speakes Answ 1 here of punishments which shall bee inflicted upon sinners by the judgement and sentence of God after this life But it followes not from hence that hee speakes of the temporall paines of purgatorie Chamier tom 3. fol. 1160. de Purgat cap. 6. Sect. 3. lib. 26. Scharp curs Theolog. de Purgat pag. 557. resp 2. Secondly wee deny that there are three distinct Answ 2 sorts or kindes of sinnes or punishments but rather three degrees of punishment in hell which although they bee unequall yet are all eternall as evidently appeares by these reasons First every transgression of the Law is sinne and the wages of every sinne is death Rom. 6.23 and 1. Ioh. 3.4 But to be angry rashly and to raile are transgressions and consequently sins as was shewed before And therefore in themselves are worthy of everlasting death Secondly he that loveth not his brother abideth in death that is hath no eternall life i 1 Ioh. 3.14.15 But hee that is angry with his brother unjustly loveth him not therefore he hath no part in eternall life Thirdly no raylers shall inherit Gods kingdome that is without repentance k 1 Cor 6.10 But he that sayth to his brother Racha that is idle-braine or light-head raileth therefore this sinne without repentance excludeth from heaven and consequently in it selfe is worthy of hell Willet Synops 408. Fourthly Christ speaks here of the sinne not of the punishment for to bee angry with our brother and to harme him with some opprobrious words is the fault of the sinne not the punishment thereof but every fault and guilt of sinne not pardoned doth bring upon the sinner eternall condemnation as shall elsewhere be shewed And therefore all these three degrees of sinne are guiltie of hell fire Fiftly Christ concluding this discourse commands every one to be reconciled unto his brother lest he be delivered unto the Judge and by him sent into prison from whence hee shall not come out untill hee have payd the uttermost farthing that is never as shall bee shewed by and by And therefore although there be divers unequall degrees of punishment in hell yet all are equall in regard of the eternitie and perpetuitie thereof Chamier de Purgat fol. 1160. § 5. Answ 3 Thirdly an Argument drawne from a Metataphor similitude or a resemblance is not to be stretched or urged beyond the scope or intent of him that propounds it But Christs scope here was to correct the false interpretations and expositions of the Decalogue the Pharisees restraining the transgressions of the Law onely unto the outward and more weightie commissions and acts and therefore our Saviour teacheth them that those sins which they account light and veniall as to bee angry with their brother or to reproach him by some disgracefull words are indeed great and mortall sinnes deserving hell and damnation it selfe Scharp de Purgat fol. 557. resp 2. Sadeel pag. 258. error 2. Answ 4 Fourthly if our Saviour speake here of Purgatorie where he represents divers judgements or jurisdictions of the Jewes whereof some were superiour some inferiour as the Judgement Councell and great Synedrion then it would follow hence that there are many severall jurisdictions in Purgatorie and appeales from the inferiour Judges to the superiour as was in them But this is so absurd that I never heard nor read Papist maintaine it and therefore I could wish they would thinke Purgatory it selfe as grosse Answ 5 Fifthly neither of these words Iudgement or Councell can in any respect agree or be applyed to Purgatory there not being in them the least mention or insinuation of any purging more than there is in the word Gehenna Amesius tom 2. pag. 201. Answ 6 Sixtly from this place they must either prove two distinct Purgatories or none at all for Bellarmine himselfe observes two kindes of punishments distinct from the eternall torments of hell fire And therefore if this argument bee worth the owning or maintaining he must grant two Purgatories distinct in place and situation For as the Councel is a distinct place and jurisdiction from the place of the fire of Hell as he saith so also is the place of Judgment a distinct place frō the Synedrion or Councell And therefore if the Papists contend for this that the Synedrion or Councell differs from the fire of Hell wee doe no lesse strive for this that in like manner Judgement differs from Councell and so cannot be numerically one Wherefore either they must goe set up a second and new Purgatory from this place or pull down the old one which they have so stoutly heretofore maintained from hence because this Scripture we see must either support two Purgatories or none Seventhly if this conclusion of the Papists be Answ 7 good our Saviour speakes of punishments after this life because mention is made of Hell fire then this will follow also that he speakes of the punishments of civill judgements or Courts in this life because he makes mention of a Judgement and a Councel which belong unto this life and are not in Purgatory and therefore if this be absurd and deformed so is also the former being both cut by one Last Eighthly what Fathers can they finde who Answ 8 interpret this place of Purgatory Theophilact upon these words by councell understands the consent of the Apostles in the great and generall judgement And Saint Augustine de serm Dom. in monte from this place concludes that there are different degrees of punishment in Hell Ninthly to prove Purgatory from this place Answ 9 cannot stand with some other opinions of the Papists and therefore if they could prove Purgatory hence yet they would lose
and abused me and knowes what I have against him and yet will not come and seeke reconciliation and attonement And therefore in love unto his soule I must stoope unto him and desire betwixt us mutuall and Christian love that so I may pluck him as a brand out of the fire or else his obstinacie will at last bring him to eternall misery Obie 11 Some may object here I have done no wrong unto him but he unto me And therefore why should I seeke unto him Answ 1 First it may bee thou art part in fault and although the first wrong came from him yet perhaps it was occasioned by thy provocations And therefore as halfe faulty thou shouldest seeke reconciliation Answ 2 Secondly although the wrong came wholy from thy brother and not at all from thy selfe yet if thou be provoked incensed or disquieted in thy mind by reason of the injury offered then it is requisite that thou shouldst sue for peace though thy brother will not because otherwise the Spirit of God who will not abide in a wrathfull or angry or revengfull soule depart from thee Now consider whither thou hadst rather loose the company and fellowship of that ever blessed Comforter by not seeking unto thy brother or retaine his presence in thy soule by submitting thy selfe to sue for reconciliation at the hands of him who hath injured and wronged thee Answ 3 Thirdly although thou be not moved or incensed against thy brother for the wrong done unto thee yet it is fit for thee to desire reconciliation at thy brothers hands And there is nothing hinders thee from it except it bee thy pride lofty mind or stout stomacke which are things not to bee commended or connived at or allowed or given way unto by Christians but rather to be withstood and striven against Fourthly to bee reconciled one unto another Answ 4 is a good worke and therefore though thy brother bee backward in seeking it who hath done the wrong unto thee yet thou must not neglect it because reconciliation is a Christian duty which God requires of thee as well as him And therefore strive to outstrip him for it will bee the greater praise and commendation unto thee Fiftly because this onely is commended and rewarded by God Si confessus ubi offendists quid Answ 5 meritus veniam solam At si humilies te ubi tuipse laesus veniam praemium x Chrys imperfect If thou have offended thy brother and confesse thy fault unto him what dost thou deserve onely pardon from thy brother If thou be wronged and art content to pardon thy brother and to be reconciled unto him when hee acknowledgeth his offence unto thee and desireth pardon and reconciliation from thee what dost thou deserve the praise of men If thou bee unjustly injured by thy brother and as soone as thou knowest the offence and the offender thou runne unto him desiring that the bond of love may not bee broken betwixt you but that you may bee one in Christian love what deservest thou or what shalt thou have praise pardon and a reward from God the Lord will commend thee whose praise is better then the praise of men The Lord wil pardon thy offences unto thee because so freely for his sake thou forgavest others The Lord will reward thee with eternall honour and glory VERS 24. Vers 24 Leave there thy gift before the Altar and goe thy way first be reconciled unto thy brother and then come and offer thy gift § 1. Leave there thy gift before the Altar c. Sect. 1 Why must not the sacrifice bee offered untill Quest 1 the parties be reconciled Is it not better first to discharge our duty towards God and then to be reconciled to our brother First as we must give no place to anger Ephes Answ 1 4.26 so Christ will permit no time for the retaining of it we must not harbour anger in our heart for so long a space as wee might offer up a sacrifice unto God but as soone as ever we remember our brother to have any thing against us presently goe and be reconciled unto him Secondly Christ gives this charge that thereby Answ 2 he might commend Christian love and unity unto us yea also shew us how highly hee loves this mutuall charity We must rather dispense with the externall worship of God then leave jarres and dissensions unreconciled that is of the two this must first bee performed according to Christs doctrine in this verse Thirdly our Saviour prescribes this injunctioÌ„ Answ 3 that he might shewe the necessity of reconciliation no sacrifice without that being pleasing or acceptable unto God Teaching us hereby Observ that reconciliation with our brethren is the very soule of sacrifices without which nothing is delightfull in the nostrils of the Lord. Are the workes of the second Table to bee Quest 2 preferred before those of the first No if the workes of the first bee true Answ but they can never bee true without those of the second Why doe not the exercises of religion Quest 3 please God when they are performed by him who is not at peace with his brother First because such duties doe not proceede Answ 1 from the love of God That which doth not proceede from the love of God the Lord likes not but the exercises of religion which are performed by him who is not at peace or in charity with his brother doe not proceede from the love of God Ergo. This Saint Iohn confirmes in these words He that saith he loves God and hates his brother is a lyer for how can hee love God whom hee hath not seene and hate his brother whom he hath seene y 1 Iohn 4.20 Secondly such duties are no better theÌ„ corrupt bribes whereby we think so to bleare and blinde Answ 2 the eyes of the Lord that he shal not see the injuries and wrongs we have done unto our brethren And therefore they never shall be gratefull or pleasing unto him Answ 3 Thirdly the excercises of religion performed by him who hath injured his brother and not satisfied him nor hath beene reconciled unto him cannot bee acceptable unto the Lord because the cries and complaints of his brother whom he hath offended doth stimulate and provoke the anger of God against him Nil prodest orare dum unus orat pro te alter contra z Chrys impâ—rf what doth thy prayers availe thee when one prayes for thee another against thee Answ 4 Fourthly onely Christian love commends our workes unto God and therefore in whom that is wanting nothing is pleasing a 1 Cor. 13.1.2 Quest 4 Whether is it lawfull to offer sacrifices unto God of our substance that is to dedicate and consecrate some part of our estates unto pious uses Answ 1 First certainely it is Si de bene partis if it bee a portion of well got goods If God hath blessed thee in thy honest calling lawfully discharged it is then lawfull for
it be those who are obdurate in wickednes all men are ashamed publiquely to frequent the familiarity society of harlots all which shewes that it is a blemish staine to reputation of any to be tainted with uncleannesse and therefore those who are charie of their credit and desire fame amongst men let them take heede of fornication and adultery Thirdly God punisheth the breakers of this seventh Commandement in their bodies as for example First Fornication and Adultery spiritually pollutes and defileth the body z 1 Cor. 6.16 1 Thes 4.4 Secondly it subjects the body often to many impure and loathsome diseases which consume the flesh a Prov. 5.11 Thirdly hence it brings a man more quickly to his end Wherein wee may see the remarkable Justice of God I. Those who would have their lives unlawfully pleasant and sweete shall be cut off the sooner II. Those who give themselves to these secret sinnes shall bee unmasked and disclosed by some loathsome sicknesse or disease III. They who leade lewd and filthy lives shall be branded with filthy markes and the French or Neapolitane disease which makes them odious almost unto all men IV. It brings a man often in danger of death and destruction Hee that goeth after the strange woman goeth as an oxe to the slaughter b Prov. 7.22 shee being as a deepe ditch and a narrow pit c Prov 23 27. We see how the lust of Hamor brought the city to destruction Gen. 34. and the prostituting of the Levites wife cost the Benjamites full deare Iudg. 20. And therefore if a man neither regard God nor the devill heaven nor hell yet hee should regard his owne life calling to mind how many have perished through Adultery and fornication sometimes by those whom they have violently abused as often in warre sometimes by the parents of those who secretly have beene seduced sometimes by their corrivals sometimes by the husband whose wife hath beene defiled infinite are the examples that might bee shewed in all these but I forbeare it V. God sometimes punisheth this sinne himselfe thus he plagued the Israelites for their fornication so that foure and twenty thousand of them perished at once 1 Cor. 10.8 Fourthly God punisheth adultery and fornication with spirituall evils and that foure manner of waies First Permittendo by not restraining them from evill but giving them over to a reprobate sense to worke all manner of uncleannesse c Rom. 1.24.26.29 This is a grievous punishment because men being leâ—t unto themselves doe runne headlong to evill committing sinne even with greedinesse yea justifying their wicked doings and boasting of their sinnes Secondly Dementando by suffering them to be besotted and bewitched with their sinnes this followes from the former for whoredome takes away the heart d Ose 4.11 and therefore hee who goes after the strange woman is called a foole e Prov. 7. and 9.16 wee say love is blinde because lust puts out the eye of reason Augustine propounds this Quere why in uncleannesse men not fearing the punishment thereof doe yet notwithstanding desire to be more secret in the committing of that sinne then in others and are more ashamed to be taken in that sinne then in others And hee answers Quia appetitus regit ratio erubescit se captivam fateri Because the carnall appetite doth rule and beare sway and reason is ashamed to confesse that shee is captivated and overcome by affection Experience teacheth us that there are many who are prudent wise and of understanding enough in other things and here mere fooles and sots neither respecting their estates good name or lawfull issue This is a greevous punishment for a man to bee so besotted that although hee seeth his danger yet hee cannot avoid it but runneth headlong thereinto Thirdly Captivando by suffering the lascivious person to bee taken captive of his lust this followes from the former for when we are besotted upon beauty we willingly yeeld our selves thereunto and so come to that height that wee cannot cease to sinne 2 Pet. 2.14 Custome of evill taking away the sense thereof And this evill given way unto doth more and more envassaiâ—e us getting dayly more strength in us and power over us while in the meane time we grow weaker and weaker Fourthly Damnando by punishing these sins with eternall death and condemnation Reade 1 Cor. 6.9 Ephes 5.5 and Heb. 13.4 and Apoc. 21.8 and 22.15 and Iob 31.12 and Prov 6.29 and 7.27 and 5.5 and 9.18 And thus we see how the Lord punisheth thâ—s sinne of uncleannesse spiritually I. He â—eaves us unto our seâ—ves II. Wee being thus left are presently besotted with the face of beautie and pleasures of sinne III. Being thus bewitched with the love of harlots we are easily seduced by them and captivated IV. Being thus linked wrapped and buried in the grave of lust and chaines of uncleannesse that we will not cease to sinne the justice of God requires that we should bee eternally punished What are the remedies against these sinnes Quest 7 The remedies are either 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Medicative Answ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Preservativa First there are remedia Medicative Physicall or Medicinable remedies namely to leave and forsake all manner of uncleannesse thâ—s is the onely healing plaister and curing potion this if thou canst doe Captivum te redimis thou hast freed thy selfe from the fetters of sinne and bondage of Sathan How may wee bee enabled to doe this by Quest 8 which way may we best leave lust and uncleannesse Use carefully diligently Answ and constantly these ensuing meanes namely First listen more to reason lesse to affection strengthen and backe thy reason with religion and the Commandement of the Lord when thou art tempted unto lasciviousnesse say thus unto thy selfe shall I preferre a foolish desire and corrupt appetite of nature before reason and religion If I doe thus I shall shew my selfe to be but weake not able to moderate rule governe and subdue my owne affections yea herein shew my selfe more like a beast then a man for they are led onely by their sensitive appetites Thus consider with thy selfe what a shame it will be for thee to let thy lust overbeare both religion and reason Secondly learne to hate fornication and Adultery so long as thou lovest them thou wilt be ready to turne with the dogge to his vomit and they are never truely hated so long as they are followed Thirdly doe this by and by while the yron is hot give no sleepe unto thy eyes nor slumber unto thy eye-lids untill thou have sued a divorce from thy sinnes lust gets strength the longer it remaines and therefore labour to subdue it at first Fourthly ordaine and appoint unto thy selfe certaine Law daies wherein thou maiest examine thy conscience visite thy selfe thy heart thy body and see how they accord with the law of God For sinne cannot take deepe roote in our heart so long as we are thus carefull
1 Cor. 7.5 Therefore if the wife will not consent her husband cannot goe from her nay though there be consent yet they must be separated but for a time lesâ— the Divell should tempt them Whether may the guiltlesse partie being lawfully Quest 6 divorced marry againe during the life of the adulterous or not For no other cause in the world Answ but onely for fornication may there be either a finall separation or cleane dissolution of marriage by way of divorce But for that cause our Saviour hath granted liberty both to dissolve matrimonie and to marry againe Because this is questioned or rather plainely denyed by the Papist I will first confirme it and then answer what they can object against it Our proposition is this In the case of fornication it is not unlawfull to marry againe that is those who are lawfully divorced for fornication and adultery may marry againe with others but never one with another The truth hereof appeares thus First the bond is broken they are not now one flesh d Hier. s and therefore may lawfully contract marriage with others Secondly because under the Law divorce was never without liberty of a new choise Deut. 24.1 2. all that were divorced had freedome to marry againe and therefore in a lawfull divorce this is not debarred under the Gospel Thirdly because otherwise the guiltlesse party should be punished and that grievously It is better to marry than to burne saith the Apostle thereby shewing that marriage is left us by God as a remedy against lust now if the guiltlesse party could not containe neither might marry another neither take her unto him who hath beene divorced Deut. 24.4 then he were necessitated to sinne which the Lord never doth unto any by any law Fourthly we might confirme this from the Fathers Ambros Tertul. 2. From the Councels Concil Mogunt Triburiens 3. From the consent of many Bishops in Origens time 4. From the opinion of the Papists Zach. Papa Cajetan Ambros Compsa 5. Of our men Pet. Mart. 2.10 § 37 38 58. But this I omit comming to the last and best proof Fifthly that it is lawfull for the guiltlesse partie to marry for I now meddle not with the guilty appeares plainly from our Saviours words in this verse and Mat. 19.7 8 9. Whosoever putteth away his wife except it be for fornication committeth adultery Therefore for fornication it is lawfull for a man to dismisse his wife Matth. 19.9 Whosoever shall put away his wife except it be for wheredome and marry another committeth adultery Therefore for adultery it is lawfull for the man both to put away and renounce his wife and the wife likewise her husband there being the like reason for both and for them to marry againe The Papists hold that married persons may dismisse one another for adultery but neither party may marry againe for any cause during life And because they are sore pressed with this place they object many things both against the place and point by us propounded Object 2 First Durand answereth that when Christ uttered these words the Law of the Jewes was that the adulterous woman should bee put to death and so the husband might have liberty to marry againe Bellarmine overthroweth this answer by a three-fold reason to wit Answ First because Christ here giveth a rule not onely to the Jewes but to all Christians not being ignorant how that in every Nation the law of putting the adultresse to death should not be in force Secondly Christ might as well have excepted other crimes that were punished by death as murder and the like that in those cases they might marrry againe because by the Law their wives were to die as well as in the case of fornication Thirdly Christ speaketh of dismission but properly the wife is not said to bee dismissed when she is put to death And therefore Christ is not thus here to be understood Secondly Bellarmine would have the exception Object 3 except it be for fornication restrained to the first clause in this sense Hee that putteth away his wife which is not lawfull to doe but for fornication so that the crime of fornication maketh it lawfull to dismisse but not after dismission to marry againe First the Jesuite is here contrary unto himselfe Answ 1 for he elsewhere alloweth a separation of matrimony in other cases as of heresie infidelity and vow of continencie but here he saith that separation and dismission is to be made in the case of fornication onely Secondly Christs answer had not satisfied if Answ 2 he had spoken onely of divorce and not of liberty to marry againe for the Pharisees moved the question concerning the manner of divorce permitted by Moses Law after the which it was lawfull for them to marry againe And therefore it was expected that our Savior should answer to both these points both in what cases they might dismisse their wives and marry agaâ—ne Thirdly the Apostle saith If a woman depart Object 4 from her husband let her abide unmarried or bee reconciled 1 Cor. 7.10 11. Therefore it is not lawfull after divorce to marry so long as both parties live The Apostle speakes not there of a lawfull departure or separation to wit Answ by reason of fornication and adultery for then he should diametrally have opposed his Master Christ saying here for adultery there may be a divorce and departure Paul there I command no discedat let not the wife depart from her husband but of a separation for Religions sake or for afflictions or for the cares of those times § 7. Causeth her to commit adultery Sect. 7 How Quest or how many wayes is that Divorce which is not for fornication an occasion of adultery First if she which is divorced being deprived Answ 1 of the company of her husband is not able to containe her selfe but falls unto whoredome her divorce is an occasion of adultery unto her for the separation not being lawfull the bond of matrimony is not broken wherefore her whoredome is adultery Secondly if she which is thus unlawfully Answ 2 that is not for fornication separated marry another husband she commits adultery because she is yet the former mans wife and thus also her divorce is an occasion of adultery Thirdly hee who marries a woman that is Answ 3 thus unlawfully separated from her husband commits adultery because he coupleth himselfe with another mans wife and thus this divorce is unto him an occasion of adultery Fourthly he who puts away his wife but not for fornication and joynes himselfe in marriage Answ 4 unto another doth commit adultery because he is yet the former womans husband and causeth her whom he secondly marries to commit adulterie because shee lyeth with another womans husband And thus we see how an unlawful separation is the cause of much mischiefe Sect. 8 and root of many evils and therefore is carefully to be avoided f Chem. Harm fol 569. fine Object § 8. Whosoever shall marry
his power How abundantly able hee is to reward all those who serve him and to punish all those who offend him Fifthly remember in how great need we stand of his mercy and how miserable we are without it § 7. Neither by Ierusalem for that is the city Sect. 7 of the great King Why doth not our Saviour say Sweare not by Quest 1 Ierusalem because that is my title or my Fathers citie but the city of the great King First the Iewes did not acknowledge Christ and therefore hee urgeth that which they acknowledge Answ 1 Answ 2 Secondly because Christ had rejected the Citie Iohn 4. and the people Rom. 11. Answ 3 Thirdly he saith this that he might give the glory to God his Father and not take it to himselfe Answ 4 Fourthly because the Iewes respected Herod and Pilate and the Romans more then Christ and therefore he shewes that all their power authoritie and dignitie is nothing in comparison of this prerogative to bee the citie of the great King because all other things are uncertaine onely this is solide Answ 5 Fifthly to teach us that all Christians should and ought to labour to bee the citie of the great King and a kingly Priesthood 1 Pet. 2.9 Quest 2 Why should Christians thus labour to bee a holy citie unto God Answ 1 First because we are of God 1 Iohn 5.19 and therefore we must serve and obey our King Answ 2 Secondly because those which are without and strangers from God are of the synagogue of Sathan Revel 2.9 and therefore are not to be imitated Answ 3 Thirdly hereafter we shall be separate from others in glory and therefore here wee must in grace Wherefore let us alwaies remember this citie that is heaven and comforme our selves thereunto making that the scope of our life and care and of all our endeavours yea hence let us labour 1. for spirituall knowledge that it heaven we may know as we are knowne 1 Cor. 13 12. 2. For purity because no uncleane thing shall come into heaven Revel 21. the last verse and 22.25 3. For good affections because evill lusts warre against the soule and would debarre us from heaven 4. That we may be made spirituall because flesh and blood shall not inherite the Kingdome of God 1 Cor. 15.50 5. Let us labour to be zealous for Gods glory because we are created unto his service and wee shall receive the inheritance of sonnes if by our service we glorifie him Vers 36 VERS 36. Neither shalt thou sweare by thy head because thou canst not make one haire white or blacke Sect. 1 § 1. Neither shalt thou sweare by thy head Quest 1 Why may wee not sweare by our owne head Answ Because God hath given it unto us and therfore we must not idolize it by swearing thereby Quest 2 Why doth Christ forbid us to sweare by our head Answ Because it is a very childish thing to sweare by creatures as bread light hand head and the like as appeares by these reasons First because as our Lord else-where expoundeth himselfe He that weareth by the Temple sweareth by him that dwelleth therein So hee that sweareth by creatures sweareth by God who created them and yet by no meanes hee will sweare by the sacred name of the Lord as if a child abhorring any bitter thing or poyson should notwithstanding take the same under a little sugar Secondly because he calleth upon dumbe things that cannot heare hee bringeth them to patronize his cause who can neither hurt nor helpe like infants that prate unto babies made of clouts or like Baals Priests unto whom he was not able to give answer though they called upon him from morning till noone tide § 2. Because thou canst not make one haire Sect. 2 white or blacke Why doth our Saviour name here onely the haire of the head Quest To teach us that the least things must be directed unto the service of God Answ or that we must not take any liberty at all for swearing Christ could have observed greater things in the head then this namely I. That it is the seate of the minde judgement and men ory II. That it is the receptacle of the five senses the other parts having onely the sense of Touching III. That it is the place of Speech whereby we are distinguished from bruit beasts IV. That the office of the head is to nourish the whole body it being the conveiance both of meate and drink unto the stomacke But Christ passeth by all these onely naming the haire the excrements of the head that he might shew unto us that no freedome or liberty is to be given to swearing at all § 3. White or blacke Sect. 3 What shall we thinke of those who by powdring of their haire Quest. and painting of their faces can make themselves white though naturally blacke First in generall Pet. Mart. 342. saith fucus Ans 1 which signifies painting signifies also a Droane because none but idle droanes who doe not belong unto the Beehive of Gods Church neither employ themselves in any lawfull or commendable course of life use it Cyprian saith it was invented and devised by the devill And Hierome de veland virg saith Non sunt membra qua Deus fecit sed sathan inficit The painted face is a member not of Gods making but of the Devills marring He who desires to see the opinion of Tertullian Cyprian Ambrose Chrysostom Hierom and Augustine herein and what they thought of powdring and crisping of the haire and painting of the face let him reade Peter Martyr 2.11 § 75. c. Secondly more particularly I expresse what Ans 2 we thinke of this practise in these particulars I. Thou teachest thy face to lie and to speak and to shew what it is not And therefore if lying fraud and dissimulation be evill no better is painting II. Thou corrects Gods handy work as though thou couldest make thy selfe more perfect then God hath made thee this is pride in thee and a tempting of God to perswade thy selfe that thou canst make thy selfe better then God hath made thee III. It is the usuall practise of harlots and therefore those who would not be thought to bee such should not use this scandalous and offensive practise IV. Women must not be more carefull to please men than God and therefore they avoid this painting V. The end certainely is either first pride or secondly a temptation unto lust And therefore the thing cannot be good Vers 37 VERS 37. But let your communication be yea yea nay nay for whatsoever is more than these commeth of evill Sect. 1 § 1. But let your communication be yea c. The scope of our blessed Lord in these words is to forbid all common swearing or all swearing in our common discourse and therefore I will adde something to what hath beene said before vers 34. Quest 1 Why doth our Saviour forbid swearing in our ordinary talke as an ungodly and wicked thing Answ 1 First
that hate you pray for them which persecute you Quest 1 Why doth our Saviour expresse or adde these particulars doth not this generall exhortation Love your enemies imply and include all these Frustrà fit per plura quod fieri potest per pauciora is not this unnecessarily to multiply words Answ This our Saviour doth for the hardnesse and senselesnesse and dulnesse of our hearts because spirituall things are difficultly aright understood except they be very plainely and clearly laid downe wee can sometimes understand generalls but are not able to inferre those particulars which are therein included Quest 2 Why are spirituall things so hard to bee understood by us Answ 1 First because they cannot be perceived without the helpe of the Holy Spirit 1 Corinthians 2.14 Answ 2 Secondly because we can easily find a knot in a rush we can find something to cavill at or to object against being in the reading and study of Scripture prompted hereunto by Satan and carnall reason who will invent some arguments against the truth of Gods sacred volume Answ 3 Thirdly because spirituall things are contrary to our natures and naturall affections wee can easi y understand those things which suite with our dispositions and are deare unto our affections but those things which are opposite unto them we cannot understand Vers 45 VERS 45. That yee may be the children of your Father which is in Heaven for he maketh his Sunne to rise on the evill and on the good and sendeth raine on the just and on the unjust Sect. 1 § 1. That ye may be the children of your Father Object Stapleton urgeth and objecteth this place to prove the merit of charitie because our Saviour commandeth us to love both our Neighbours and enemies in the former verses Vt fiamus filii patris that so we may be made the children of our heavenly Father Answ 1 First we deny that any merits of counsell or command or supererogatory workes can make us the sonnes of God Answ 2 Secondly we say that merits follow our filiation and doe not goe before it Answ 3 Thirdly the sense therefore of this place is one or both of these I. Shew thy self to be the son of God by thy love unto all Approba filiationem Calvin Beza Muscul Marlor approve thy filiation to be true by thy love unto thy enemies and by doing good unto those who doe evill unto thee II. Walke worthy of thy adoption and sonne-ship as if our blessed Saviour would say walke in your Fathers steps who doth good unto all There are here two things considerable namely First the Argument Secondly the Consequence First the Argument which our Saviour here useth is this Because ye are sons therefore c. as if hee would say The chiefest care of man is or should be that hee may bee made the sonne of God Obser Why should we principally endeavour to be Quest 1 made the children of our heavenly Father First in generall because all the promises of the Answ 1 Gospel depend upon this we cannot bee made partakers of any promise of God untill wee are his children for all the promises are made to such Secondly because adoption and filiation are Answ 2 seales of salvation we never can be assured that we shall be saved untill we are assured of our filiation Thirdly because it is the greatest dignitie in Answ 3 the world to be made the sonne of God David thought it a great honour to be an earthly Kings sonne in Law how much greater is it then to be the adopted sonne our heavenly Father which is the King of Kings and a Lord of Lords The blessed Virgin Mary was more blessed in being Gods daughter then Christs mother Fourthly because Christ onely loves those Answ 4 who are the children of God Fifthly because Christ died for this end that Answ 5 he might gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroad Iohn 11.52 Sixthly because if we be not the children of Answ 6 God we are the children of the Divell Ioh. 8.44 Seventhly because if we be the sonnes of God Answ 7 wee shall be directed by his holy Spirit in our lives and conversations for as many as are led by the Spirit are the Sonnes of God Rom. 8.14 and contrarily Eighthly because if we be the sonnes of God Answ 8 by adoption wee shall then have communion with God and fellowship with his naturall and eternall Sonne Jesus Christ 1 Cor. 1.9 and 1 Iohn 3.2 Ninthly if we be sonnes wee are heires yea Answ 9 heires of glory if we be here adopted into the fellowship of sonnes we shall hereafter be crowned with a wreath of glory and raigne with Christ for ever and ever Reade Rom. 5.2 and 8.17 21. and Gal. 4.7 And therefore to conclude this Question If we desire 1. To bee assured that all the gracious and comfortable promises of the Gospel belong particularly unto us If 2. wee desire to be assured that we are of the number of those who shall be saved If 3. We desire to be promoted unto the greatest honour in the world If 4. Wee desire to be assured of Christs love unto us If 5. we long to be gathered by Christ into his fold If 6. We would not be the sonnes of Satan If 7. We desire the direction and conduct of the blessed Spirit If 8. We desire union and communion with God and Christ we must then labour and endevour to be made the sonnes of God We hope we are the sonnes of God and not of Quest 2 Satan but how may we be not only well perswaded but also certainely assured hereof Answ Wee may undoubtedly know whether we be the children of the most High by these signes Signe 1 First faith is a note of the sonne of God and therefore we must try whether we have faith or not Wee are the children of God by faith in Christ Iesus Gal. 3.28 And therefore if we have no faith we are strangers from God and the Covenant of grace Ephes 2.12 and 4.18 Signe 2 The next Signe is the Spirit and the testimony of the same he who is adopted into the fellowship of Sonnes is endued with the Spirit which unto his spirit testifieth the truth of his filiation Reade Rom. 8.16 and Gal. 4.6 And therefore we must examine what manner of certainty we have of our adoption I. If we have no assurance hereof we are very miserable II. If our perswasion be a lying presumption and our hope without any solid ground then our condition is much more miserable III. If our assurance be weake like a smoaking flax or bruised reede then we must labour that it may be more strengthned IV. If our assurance be strong and built upon that never-failing Rocke then wee are happy and blessed Rom. 8.38 and 2 Tim. 4.8 Signe 3 The third Signe is this if wee be the children of God we are led by the Spirit Gal. 5.25 and Rom. 8 14. wherefore we should examine
is controverted betwixt us and the Papists whether Churches are more holy places in them selves and whether it is better though privately to pray in the Temple then in another place The Papists say God rather dwelleth and is present in Churches then elsewhere and therefore it is more available for a man even to make his private prayer in the Church Bellarm. de sanctis lib. 3. cap. 4. The Protestants say that publike prayers made by the congregation in the Church are indeed to be preferred before private but yet not because of the place but in respect of the congregation whose prayers jointly altogether are more fervent and effectuall then the prayer of one man and that the prayer of a particular person made in the Church privately is no better than a prayer made at home in regard of the place appeares thus Our Saviour saith When thou prayest enter into thy chamber he saith not goe to the Church Answ 1 Here Bellarmine answers that the shutting of the doore cannot literally be understood because Christ himselfe prayed in the Mountaines often but in his chamber wee doe not reade that hee prayed at all To this we answer First by shutting the door Reply 1 Christ understandeth praying in secret as it is in the Text God which seeth in secret will reward thee openly Reply 2 Secondly no marvell if we doe not read that Christ shut the doore and prayed for hee had no house or place where to rest his head Secondly Bellarmine saith that Christ here Answ 2 commands that wee should not in our prayers seeke vaine glory as the Pharisees did And he entreth into his chamber that prayeth without vaine-glory whether hee doe pray secretly or openly Replie Our Saviours words are plaine without Allegory for he speaketh of shutting the doore of the chamber And there is a manifest opposition betweene the Pharisees praying in the corners of the streets and the others praying in secret as Cajetane himselfe well interprets the words They pray in the synagogues and corners of the streets that is In locis Publicis in publike places Answ 3 Thirdly Bellarmine to this place answers that by the Chamber is meant the secret of the heart and here onely are forbidden all the wandrings and vagaries of the mind in the time of prayer First this is absurde for by the same reason Reply 1 Almes should bee understood to bee done in the secret of the heart because it is said vers 4. Let thy almes be done in secret Secondly it is cleare as Cajetane here observes Reply 2 that Christ speakes onely of private prayers qua tales sunt But publike as well as private ought to bee conceived in the secret of the heart without any vagaries or extravagancies of the minde And therefore that cannot bee the meaning of our Saviour in this place § 2. Pray unto thy Father who is in secret Sect. 2 Where is God where doth he dwell and Quest 1 abide In the third heaven 2 Cor. 12.2 Answ in Paradise verse 4. In that inaccessible light 1 Tim. 6 16. above all heavens Ephes 4.10 What doth our Saviour meane by these Quest 2 words Who is in secret First he would hereby teach us the power and Answ 1 efficacie of faithfull prayer though private that it pierceth into the secret places of heaven and penetrats the clouds Secondly Christ hereby would teach us the Answ 2 infinite mercy of God who although he dwels in the secret and hidden places of heaven yet secretly he will descend unto that man who prayes fervently unto him and serves him in sincerity Esai 57.15 and 66.1 2. § 3. Will reward thee openly Sect. 3 Bellarmine lib. 1. de bon oper in partic Object Cap. 3. would prove from this verse that prayer is meritorious because God is said to reward them openly who pray unto him secretly His argument is this Reward is of merit Prayer is rewarded Therefore it is of merit The Major proposition is false Answ for reward may as well be of favour as of desert Hee that giveth but a cup of cold water shall not loose his reward m Mat. 10.42 And yet Heaven cannot bee merited by so small a gift Therefore this reward is of mercy and this place sheweth that prayer is not in vaine but is accepted of God but that it is meritorious it proveth not VERSE 7. Vers 7 But when ye pray use not vaine repetious as the heathen doe for they thinke that they shall be heard for their much speaking § 1. When ye pray use not vaine repetitions Sect. 1 What is the sense and meaning of these Quest 1 words First some understand it of a foolish loquacitie and multiplicitie of words which is indeed a great fault Secondly some understand it of long prayers Answ 2 of which in the last Section Thirdly some understand it of vaine repetitions Answ 3 from Baâ—tâ— a foolish Poet. And this is the true sense of the words Erasm Rheding Beza Why doth our Saviour condemne in praying Quest 1 these repetitions of the same thing divers times First because it is idle and needlesse to repeate Answ 1 our petitions over and over our Father knowing all our petitions and wants vers 8. Answ 2 Secondly because it argues diffidency and distrust as though God would not give us what we want and desire without many repetitions of our requests Answ 3 Thirdly because the use of these vaine repetitions is contrary to the truth or true nature of prayer which should and ought to be more in spirit then in voice Answ 4 Fourthly because it argues a cold wandering and extravagant minde which knowes not what it saith And therefore the Papists in their prayers are sicke of the heathen peoples disease For 1. Upon their Beads they are injoyned sometimes to say a hundred Ave Maries and ten Pater-nosters 2. In their Jesus Psalter they are injoyned to say every petition ten times over and some twelve and to repeate the name Jesus thrice in every petitioÌ„ as for example in one petition there is this Jesus Jesus Jesus send me my Purgatory in this life this petition must be repeated in this manner ten times and so the name Jesus thirty times therein resounded 3. They have psalmes and rimes which must be said over three or foure times every day yea the errour of their Schoolemen is here inexcusable who tell us in these prayers Non requiritur attentio actualis sedvirtualis If they attend a little at the beginning it is sufficient Indeed if this be not eadeÌ„ blaterare Sect. 2 to use vaine repetitions I know not what Quest 1 it is § 2. As the heathen doe Answ Why doth our Saviour here name the heathen Certainely because their custome was used among the Jewes The Israelites detested the Quest 2 Gentiles yet were as bad or worse themselvs Whence comes it that in the visible Churches of Christ oftentimes are abuses no lesse then Ans 1 are among the
preserve us from that evill one the divell Thirdly hee will inhabite and dwell with us and in us 2 Cor. 6 18. Fourthly he will provide all good things for us Fifthly he will guide and direct us by his Spirit Rom. 8.14 15. Sixthly hee will give the Kingdome of heaven unto us Luke 12.32 Rom. 8.17 What is it that hinders our prayers from being Quest 7 heard Answ for wee often call upon our Father but he answers us not The impediments are either First Generall namely sinne because God will not heare sinners Ioh. 9.31 nor those who regard iniquity in their hearts Psal 66.18 Secondly particular to wit First Cruelty Yee shall make many prayers but I will not heare Esa 1.15 for your hands are bloody Secondly hard-heartednesse against the poore He that stoppeth his eares against the crie of the poore he also shall cry himselfe but shall not be heard Prov. 21.13 Thirdly dissension and discord hence our Saviour adviseth those to be reconciled who have offended one another before they come to offer up the Calves of their lips unto God Read Mat. 5.24 and Marke 11.25 Fourthly Pride God resists withstands and denies good things unto the proud but giveth grace to the humble see Psal 51.17 and Esa 66.2 and 1 Pet. 5.5 Fifthly Doubting he that would be heard must pray in faith without wavering Iames 1.6 Sixthly Contempt of the word of God Because I have called and yee refused yea set at naught all my counsell therefore ye shall call but I will not heare you t 1 Prov. 1.24 25.28 And therefore if we desire that our prayers may be heard we must carefully eschew Cruelty Miserablenesse Discord Pride Doubting Contempt of Gods word yea all sinnes whatsoever Quest. 8 Who are they that God hath promised to heare when they they pray thus Our Father Ans 1 First those who beleeve in him and place all their trust and confidence upon him John 1.12 Ans 2 Secondly those who by a spirituall regeneration are ingrafted into Christ John 15.5 Ans 3 Thirdly those who are sealed by the Spirit of promise unto the day of their salvation Rom. 8.9 Ans 4 Fourthly those who first of all ayme at and seeke for the glory of God 1 Cor. 10.31 Ans 5 Fifthly they who strive in their life and conversation to imitate God labouring to be holy pure and perfect as he is Mat. 5.44 Ans 6 Sixthly those who devote themselves wholly unto the service of God both in soule and body 1 Cor. 6.19 20. denying themselves their owne wils and desires submitting and subjecting themselves wholly to the will and pleasure of God Sect. 4 § 4. Which art in heaven Quest 1 How are these words to be understood Answ 1 First Augustine understands them of the hearts of the faithfull as though those Temples were the heaven wherein God dwels He confirmes his paradoxe by these arguments I. Because otherwise those who are higher in stature state and situation should be nearer unto God that is if God dwell in heaven literally understood then taller men and those who live upon mountaines and hils and ambitious and high spirits should be nearest unto God whereas the poore lowly and contrite in spirit are nearest and dearest unto him II. Because God professeth that hee will dwell in the humble and with them u Esa 57.15 Therefore saith the Father by heaven is meant the hearts of the humble III Because God hath said that the hearts of his children are his Temple and mansion place 1 Cor. 3.16 and 6.19 and 2 Cor. 6.16 IV. Because God is not to be included in heaven Secondly although the remembrance of this Answ 2 Father be venerable yet I dare not subscribe unto his opinion in this particular and that for these two reasons namely 1. Because if wee may not include God in heaven no more may we in the hearts of the faithfull for as he is extra calum non exclusus without heaven yet not shut out of heaven as he is intra caelum non inclusus within heaven yet not shut up in the heaven so he is also intra corda non inclusus in the hearts of the faithfull but not included within them 2. Because although God bee present in the earth as well as in the heavens as followes in the next question yet there is a more full and ample manifestation of the Majesty and glory of God in heaven then there is one earth Heaven is his seate and Throne earth is but his footstoole The truth of this reason further appeares thus First the Scripture saith he dwelleth in heaven v 1 Tim. ◠16 and he looked downe from heaven Psal 2.3 and 14 12. Secondly the manifestation of Gods power justice and anger is from thence God manifested his power upon the old world by raine from heaven he shewed his wonderfull workes upon Egypt by haile from heaven yea notified his power upon the Amorites by throwing stones from heaven upon them Josh 10 and upon Sodome by raining fire and brimstone from heaven upon them Gen. 19. Thirdly Christ praying lookes up unto heaven Marke 7. and Luke 9. Fourthly Christ telleth us that as he descended from heaven so hee will againe ascend into heaven Ephes 4.10 And therefore this word heaven is not here to bee understood of the hearts of the faithfull but of the Empyreall heaven Why doe we say Which art in heaven is not Quest 2 God every where First in generall God is every where both in Answ 1 heaven and earth Esay 66.1 Ieremiah 22.23 24. Secondly God is on earth and his eyes are Answ 2 in all the corners thereof 1 King 8.23 Thirdly but his glory is most transcendent and apparent in Heaven that being his throne Answ 3 Reade Psalme 2.4 and 5.34 and 115.3 and Esa 57.15 and 1. Tim. 6.15 Answ 4 Fourthly God is said to be in Heaven I. in regard of GOD. II. in regard of our selves First we say our Father which art is Heaven in regard of God and that for these ends I. That we may understand him to be the Creator of Heaven II. That wee may hereby confesse him to bee the governour of all the world who sees and knowes all our necessities Psalme 2.4 and 115.3 Yea hereby we shew forth his divine dominion that unto his Kingdome and office who is in Heaven doth appartaine to heare our Prayers to consider our wants to regard our necessities to relieve our distresses and to afford helpe unto us in all our straights III. That wee may shew forth his divine power that he is able to doe and give those things which we demand all things being in his power IV. That we may acknowledge his divine wisedome for being in Heaven he knowes how to free and helpe us yea what may be truely good for us V. That we may acknowledge him to bee the Author w Rom. 6.23 and giver of heavenly joy and eternall life o VI. Christ reacheth us to
prayers unto God for them that he would inable them to performe his will Fourthly by our offices and functions Thus Ministers must reprove and Magistrates punish that so those who will not be drawne with the coards of love may be plucked as brands out of the fire c Iud. 23. verse Quest 8 What is required of those who are within the Church towards those who are without Answ They must endeavour to helpe them to fulfill the will of God by these meanes namely First by their good and holy example wherein these two things are required I. Wee must appease and compose all jarres dissensions schismes and breaches for small matters Certainely many are debarred from embracing the religion of Christ because they know not whom to follow some being Lutherans some Calvinists some Anabaptists some Separatists c. II. We must be of unblamable lives a Turke being in London refused to embrace our religion because Christians blasphemed and swore by the name of Christ Secondly Christians must helpe Pagans by their prayers unto God for them that the Lord would be pleased to send his word amongst them to reveale his will unto them and to inable them to walke in his wayes Vers 11 VERS 11. Give us this day our daily bread Sect. 1 § 1. Bread This is the object of the petition Quest 1 What is meant here by Bread Answ 1 First it signifies sometimes all manner of food Read these places for the proofe hereof Gen. 43. vers 16.25 32 33. and 2 King 6.22.23 and Deut. 8.3 and Mat. 4.4 and Luke 14.1 and 1 Sam. 28.22 24. Answ 2 Secondly it sometimes signifies all manner of provision which is sold in the Market 1 Sam. 2.36 Answ 3 Thirdly Bread signifies sometimes all temporall things or all things necessary for this life and thus it is taken in the text Quest 2 Why doth our Saviour rather name bread then any other food Answ 1 First because bread is most generally necessary All nations almost use bread and that in a manner with all meate and therefore it is with all the most common food Answ 2 Secondly because it is most usuall and vulgar a food which the poore are made partakers of as well as the rich and therefore both poore and rich pray for it Answ 3 Thirdly because this hath reference unto that evangelicall promise which is made Mat. 7.9 If the sonne doth aske bread the father will not give a stone And therefore our Saviour teachus to pray for bread as if he would say we must pray that those things which God gives us may be given for our good with a blessing How doth it appeare that it is lawfull to pray Quest 3 for temporall things First because Christ hath made a generall Answ 1 promise that whatsoever we aske his Father in his name be will give it unto us And therefore temporall things are included John 14. and 1 John 5.14 Secondly because temporall things must be Answ 2 had therefore they must be prayed for nothing being ours Thirdly because it is an acknowledgement Answ 3 that they come from God and his mercy as followes afterwards Fourthly because it shewes our trust and confidence Answ 4 in God thus to run unto him in the time of need Many things are here objected Object but I joyne them together 1. Temporall things are not to be sought after Mat. 6.33.2 They are not to be cared for verse 25.3 It belongs unto the Gentiles to seeke for these things not unto Christians verse 32.4 It is a vaine thing to labour for them for we cannot of our selves procure the least temporal blessings Luke 12.26.5 It is injurious unto the providence of God your Father knowes what you have neede of ver 30. First that it is lawfull to pray for temporall Answ 1 blessings is proved in the former question Secondly it is not prohibited us to beg them Answ 2 in any of the places objected Thirdly the instances objected do partly condemne Answ 3 al anxious care partly forbid us to set our hearts upon any worldly thing and partly direct us how to pray for temporall blessings namely neither first nor onely Now of all these by and by How must we pray for temporall things Quest 4 According to these short Rules Answ First beg them not onely it is a shame for a Rule 1 Christiā to pray for nothing but earthly things Secondly beg them not first Mat. 6.33 that Rule 2 is let not temporall things be first in place to pray for them before spirituall or first in the affection of the heart to pray more fervently for them then for spirituall Thirdly desire not temporall things with Rule 3 too fervent an affection that is 1. Love them not give them no place in the heart 2. Doe not beg them with many words or in divers petitions but so contend rather for spirituall graces Fourthly pray not for them but for pious Rule 4 uses that is I. Negatively desire them not unto wantonnesse or luxury or revenge or pride II. Affirmatively desire them that we may be thereby inabled to doe good to our families friends neighbours to the poore Church and Common-wealth wherein we live Fifthly pray for worldly things untill the Rule 5 Lord of glory bee thy heavenly Father for hee hath promised nothing but to his children as followes afterwards Quest 5 What temporall things must we or may wee pray for when we are the children of God Answ 1 First for protection or for our naturall life together with the health of the body the soundnesse of the members the comfort of the minde and freedome from sickenesse Esa 38.2 Answ 2 Secondly for food and raiment 1 Tim. 6.8 as Iacob did with a vow Gen. 28.20 Answ 3 Thirdly for sufficiency for our charge places and persons alwaies remembring to bee contented with what wee have and to submit our wils to the will of God Answ 4 Fourthly for a blessing upon that estate which we have Answ 5 Fifthly for a blessing in our callings and in all our affaires publike and private Answ 6 Sixthly for preservation from casualties dangers and enemies Psal 141.8 Answ 7 Seventhly for those comforts which are necessary to our temporall life Answ 8 Eightly credit and reputation being a temporall good thing it is lawfull for us to pray for the preservation of our fame and good name among men Quest 6 Why must we give thankes for our meat or consecrate the creatures before we eate them is it not enough to pray for them and a blessing upon them in our solemne prayers Answ Chemnit Part. 4. Pag. 107. exam Concil gives divers reasons hereof namely First that wee may learne not to eat like the horse and mule who have no understanding but that our eating may bee conjoyned with pious and religious words and thoughts Secondly that hereby wee may acknowledge that wee have those creatures from God who takes care to provide for our bodies as well as our soules
Thirdly that wee may know that wee are altogether unworthy of those creatures having lost our right of the use of them by Adam except onely as they are restored by Christ againe unto us to be used Fourthly that hereby wee may beleeve that the use of the creatures is sanctified unto us by prayer Fifthly that thus we may desire God to make them profitable for the health of our bodies Sixthly that wee might pray unto God to preserve us from intemperance and excesse wee being so prone unto gluttony in eating and to healths quaffings and drunkennesse in drinking Seventhly because after wee are full wee are forgetfull after we have received the good blessing of God we are very prone to unmindfulnesse of them Deut. 8.12 14. Eightly I adde another reason why we must consecrate and sanctifie the creatures before we eate of them and that is taken from authority namely I. Of Saint Paul who commandeth us to use it 1 Tim. 4.4 5. II. Of Christ and the faithfull who frequently used it III. Of the ancient Church Chrysostome d Hom. de fide Annae concludes Oportet tum in initio tum fine It behoves us to give thankes both before meat and after If the studious Reader desire to see the custome of the Greeke Church in this duty of giving of thankes I referre him to Clemens lib. 7. Constitutionum If hee desire to know the manner of the Latine Church let him repaire to Chemnitius exam concil Trid. part 4. pag. 108. § 2. Our daily bread Sect. 2 What is the meaning of this word Daily Quest 1 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 By Interpreters is diversly rendred Ans 4 namely First some supersubstantialem or supersubstantiall bread Origen and Hierome and they expound it either I. Of Christ Or II. Of the word of God Or III. of the Sacrament giving this reason for this exposition Quia absurdum de terrenis cogitare It is absurd to thinke of earthly things in our prayers Secondly some interpret it Crastinum quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Erasm s Give us this day bread for to morrow as naturall parents doe provide for their children against the next day Thirdly but most truely it is rendered Vulgarem quotidianum quotidiè usitandum our ordinary usuall and daily bread thus Hier. s Luc. 11 and Chrysost and Senens 6. and August epest ad Probam and all our Moderne Interpreters Syriacus panis necessitatis nostra out necessary bread And Augustine gives three worthy and weighty reasons against the other interpretations namely First because the Easterne Churches did not communicate or assemble unto the solemne places of divine worship every day and therefore they did not understand this word either of Christ the word of God or the Sacrament Secondly because if it were meant of the Sacrament then it were not lawfull for them to use this prayer on that day they communicate when one they have comunicated which yet was usuall with them to say the Lords prayer after the Sacrament Thirdly because it is not lawfull for us to pray contrary to this forme as was said before vers 9. question 7. And therefore either temporall things are understood and meant in this petition or it is not lawfull for us to pray for them at all which is proved false by Christs own practise Father if it be possible take this cup from mee and before in this verse The meaning then of this verse is give us our vulgar and daily bread which may serve for our ordinary use Teaching us that in temporall things no great matters are to be prayed for Why may we not desire rare great eminent Quest 2 and extraordinary temporall blessings why may wee not pray for high honours and abundance of riches at Gods hands First because temporall things are not to bee Answ 1 desired for themselves but out of meere necessity and therefore wee must crave herein onely necessary things Secondly because it is a signe of a coveteous Answ 2 minde and of a minde not contented with the Lords allowance nor his lot to seeke for great things at Gods hand Thirdly because it is hurtfull for us and that Answ 3 in a threefold regard to wit I. In the Common-wealth greatnesse and riches is the occasion of hatred envy war and death because such a one shall not escape if hee transgresse the law because he is rich Eccles 5.12 II. In the body it hinders the peace quietnesse and tranquillitie thereof for the cares and affaires of a rich man will not let him sleepe Eccles 5.11 and Psal 127.2 III. In the soule riches pearce that thorow with many sorrowes 1 Tim. 6.9 10. And therefore we should learne to bridle our desires praying onely unto the Lord for necessary things and no further What temporall goods may we pray for Quest 3 Answ Temporall goods are either First Necessaria necessary both for Being thus food and raiment are necessary Well-being both in Body thus the health of the minde body and members are necessary Estate goods for the executing of our calling These are to be prayed for Secondly Competentia competent either unto The comfort of our life Or A full and ample estate Or Honour and a high estate These are not to be desired from God but may be received if given by him Thirdly Superflua superfluous things whereof there is no laudable use These are neither to bee desired detained nor reserved such as these were of old banished per Ostracismum Rhoding Alex. ab Alexand. And therefore having necessary things we should bee therewith contented e Perk. upon Mat. 6.25 Quest 4 Why should we desire onely necessary things at Gods hands Answ 1 First because whatsoever is more then these doth us no good at all that is a mans portion which hee doth enjoy and therefore if a man have sufficient for use he hath enough and though hee had more yet hee could eate no more nor endure to weare any more apparell Answ 2 Secondly honour is but an idle aire and windy vessell as followes in another place Answ 3 Thirdly as riches increase so molestations arise and they encrease who spend them Eccles 5.10 Answ 4 Fourthly if a man give way to his owne desires he shall never be satisfied Eccles 5.9 but his heart will be like the horse-leach that cries give give and hath never enough Prov. 30 15. Answ 5 Fifthly by seeking after superfluous things we lay a stumbling blocke before our owne soule Riches being the thornes which choake the seed of the word Mat. 13. Answ 6 Sixthly we are uncertaine how long we shall live and therefore if we be not contented with necessary things but greedily seeke for more wee may in our abundance heare Dives call Stulte hâc nocte thou foole this night shall they take away thy soule and then whose shall those things be for which thou hast wearied and ruined thy selfe Content is like a wall upon the top of a hill from which if a
waies to deceive us when God leaves us in his power or unto his will But of this much hath been spoken before Chap. 4. § 2. But deliver us from evill Sect. 2 What doe we generally pray against in these Quest 1 words Answ 1 First seeing that sathan goes about like a roareing Lyon seeking whom he may devoure wee therefore pray unto God that hee would graciously keepe protect and defend us from him and all his deceits baits allurements and temptations And that if he should ensnare or intrap us by his craft and subtiltie that he would be pleased to free us and deliver us out of his power Secondly we desire that God would preserve Answ 2 us from sin and every evill worke and not suffer us to fall thereinto And if wee should bee overcome by any sin that he would free and redeeme us there-from and inable us to cease from evill and to do good to dye unto sin and to live unto righteousnesse Thirdly wee pray here against all evils Answ 3 to wit I Against the evils of the life to come namely eternall punishment and condemnation II. Against the evils losses crosses casualties and dangers of this life both spirituall and corporall both externall and internall And if wee be subjected under any of these evils that he would be pleased to take it away from us principally if hee see that it be perillous or pernicious and not profitable or beneficiall unto us Fourthly because wee often desire many Answ 4 things which we thinke are good and profitable for us and to be freed from many things which wee thinke are evill and hurtfull yet because we doe not know for the time to come what they may prove wee therefore desire that the Lord who calls those things which are not as though they were and knowes as well what is to come as what is present would preserve us and with-hold all things from us which he sees and knowes to be evill for us Fifthly if it seeme not good unto God to Answ 5 take the temptation or buffet of Satan from us or to free us from any affliction which lieth upon us then we desire that hee would give us patience obedience consolation and hope lest otherwise that which hee sendeth unto us or layeth upon us for our good should become evill unto us Sixthly because all our protections preservations Answ 6 and deliverances in this life are imperfect we being no sooner free from one evill and temptation but we fall into another we therefore desire that God would bring us unto that place life and kingdome where we may bee fully and perfectly delivered from all danger temptation and evill for ever and ever Amen Quest 2 What is the meaning of these words Deliver us from evill Answ 1 First some expound this of the Neuter gender de omni malo futuro vel praesenti August s Of all evill whether present upon us or to come Answ 2 Secondly some expound this of the Masculine gender de malo illo of that evill one the devill thus Chrysostome and Beza sup And that for these reasons I. Because he is the Tempter and therefore as in the former words we pray against temptation so in these against the author thereof Sathan II. Because saith Beza 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth rather signifie the person then the thing But Beza himselfe doth rather ascribe it to the thing then to the person upon 1 Iohn 5.19 yea our Saviour himselfe doth attribute it sometime to things An evill man out of the evill treasure of the heart 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bringetb forth evill things b Mat. 12.35 III. Because the Masculine article is here added and not the Neuter IV. Because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies Sathan elsewhere as Mat. 13.19 38. and 1 Iohn 2.13 14. and 3.12 V. Because Tertullian lib. de fuga renders it Malignum Deliver us from that malicious creature who is set upon a mischiefe Answ 3 Thirdly wee need not contend much about the meaning of the words whether wee expound it of the Neuter gender or of the Masculine seeing they come both unto one that is it matters not much whether wee understand by evill that evill one Sathan or those evils which proceed from him as it is most generally interpreted Quest 3 What is the evill one whom from we desire to be delivered Answ 1 First he is a Tempter Mat. 4.3 The Tempter came unto him in which title we may observe these things I. He tempts the best and spares none hee assaults Noah Lot Abraham David Ioseph Iob Paul Peter yea Adam in Paradise and Christ in the wildernesse II. Hee ensnares the wicked taking them captive at his will 2 Tim. 2.26 III. Hee is the father of all sinne Iohn 8.44 and 1 Iohn 3.8.10 who sowes the seeds of all iniquitie in the hearts of men Mat. 13.25 IV. The place of sinne is the habitation of Sathan Revel 2.9 13. and 3.9 V. Hee hinders the fruit of the word Mat. 13.19 1 Thess 2.18 Answ 2 Secondly he is a Lyar Iohn 8.44 and the father of lyes in whose mouth are as many untruthes as words all his promises of good which hee makes unto us being like the promise of knowledge which he made unto Adam Thirdly he is an Accuser who when he hath Answ 3 tempted us unto sinne then he accuseth us unto God Luke 10.18 Revel 12.9 10. Fourthly hee desireth to destroy us In this Answ 4 title of Destroyer wee may take notice of these things He was a murderer and destroyer from the beginning Iohn 8.44 II. He is like a roaring Lyon who seeketh up and downe whom he may devoure 1 Pet. 5.8 III. He is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the destroyer Apoc. 9.11 although I thinke that there this is the name of Antichrist not of the Divell How doth the Divell tempt and assault us Quest 4 that knowing it we may learne to avoid him Sathan comes unto us sometimes cloathed Answ sometimes armed First sometimes the Divell comes unto us cloathed and that with the shew 1. Sometimes of pleasure 2. Sometimes of riches 3. Sometimes of glory and honour 4. Sometimes of humane Lawes 5. Sometimes of honesty 6. Sometime of Religion tempting unto curiositie and superstition Secondly sometimes the Divell comes against us armed and that 1. Sometimes assaulting us by the good things of the world 2. Sometimes with the terrour of evill things 3. Sometimes by the example of others 4. Sometimes by the counsell of wise men or perswasion of friends 5. Sometime by the power of our own affections and lusts And therefore how hard is it for us to resist him yea how impossible of our selves to overcome him Wherefore let us walke circumspectly and pray fervently that the Lord would deliver us from this evill one How doth it appeare that the Lord both can Quest 5 and will deliver his children when they pray unto him both from tentation and affliction both from evils and
Kingdome and power of all is his and therefore he alone can give whatsoever he will Cartwr ibid. Answ 3 Thirdly because otherwise the Lords prayer should not be a perfect plat-forme For the understanding hereof observe that unto a perfect prayer two things are required namely I. To beginne in faith so here we beginne Our Father c. II. To end in praise and thankes and glory unto God as here For thine is the kingdome c. And therefore to take away this conclusion were to make this most perfect form of prayer imperfect and without any praise or thansgiving unto God Answ 4 Fourthly because our Saviour had made us sollicitous and sorrowfull by putting us in mind of our enemies in the former words But deliver us from evill hee doth therefore in these words incourage us For thine is the kingdome c. that we might not feare or be dismayed Erasm sup a Chrysost ex aurea catenâ Quest 2 Are there no Kings in the world but God that our Saviour saith For thine is the kingdome Answ There are many Kings but they are all subordinate the true kingdome being onely in God who is the transcendent Lord or King 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Lord paramount or the onely true and independent King Read for the proofe hereof Psal 22.28 c. and 24.7 c. and 29.10 and 103.19 and Rev. 17.14 and 19.16 and 1 Tim. 1.17 and 6.15 How doth it appeare that God is the onely Quest 3 true independent King of the whole world First because hee created all things in heaven Answ 1 and earth Secondly because hee provides for all creatures Answ 2 the eies of all things looking up unto him for their food Thirdly because hee gives and establisheth Answ 3 lawes unto all the world Fourthly and all kings and governours are Answ 4 his deputies and viceroies Rom. 13.1 c. Fifthly because hee hath but onely one kingdome Answ 5 viz. In earth spirituall and militant In heaven eternall and triumphant How must we obey this King Quest 4 First acknowledge that thou art bought with Answ 1 a price and art wholly his 1 Cor. 6.20 Secondly deny thy selfe offer up and devote Answ 2 thy selfe wholy unto the Lord Rom. 12.1 Thirdly looke unto the lawes and ordinances Answ 3 of this King meditate upon them observe them and direct thy life by them Fourthly let his service and obedience bee the worke of thy whole life striving carefully Answ 4 as long as thou livest to avoide whatsoever thy Lord forbids thee and to obey whatsoever hee requires of thee that being a new creature and bringing forth new obedience thou maist become acceptable unto him 2 Cor. 5.9 17. What may wee expect from this King if wee Quest 5 thus labour to serve him Answ Our expectation doth concerne either First this life wherein we hope for and expect things belonging either unto the Body which are twofold namely both Providence in all needefull temporall things for if we serve him surely we shal be fed Protection from all evill whether enemies dangers casualties sicknesses or whatsoever Soule to wit the internal and spirituall kingdome of grace in our hearts and peace of conscience Phil. 4.7 and joy of the Holy Ghost and new strength of the spirit whereby we may be inabled to live wholly unto the Lord Gal. 2 20. Secondly the life to come to wit that eternall immortall incorruptible everlasting Kingdome of heaven for which we cry daily with the Saints under the altar How long Lord how long wilt thou deferre thy comming c Rev. 6.10 and with Saint Paul groane so long as we are absent from it d 2 Cor. 5.2 4 8. desiring from our hearts to be dissolved that we might injoy it e Phil. 1.23 Sect. 4 § 4. And the power Wee desire here that we may obey the will of God Observ and be freed from all evill because God is able to doe this for us whereby our Saviour teacheth us that Gods omnipotency is the foundation both of our faith and obedience and prayer As appeares by these three particulars First he who can doe all things whatsoever he will is to bee prayed unto but God is such a one Secondly he who can be avenged of us when and as hee pleaseth is to be feared but God is such a one Thirdly hee who can supply all our wants and relieve us in all our necessities and deliver us from all our enemies and dangers he is to be trusted unto but God is such a one Therefore his omnipotency is the foundation of our prayer obedience and trust Who must feare the omnipotency and power Quest. 1 of God First rebells and disobedient persons if the Answ 1 love of God will not draw them then let the power of God affright and terrifie them for he is able to take vengeance of them and although with much long suffring and patience he indure them long 2 Pet. 3.9 yet at last he will certainely powre out his wrath upon them Rom. 2.5 when they shall not be able to indure his anger Answ 2 Secondly the righteous should feare to offend God remembring these things 1. God is able to withhold good things from them if they sinne against him 2. God is able to bring evill things upon them if they provoke him 3. God can bring a spirituall weakenesse upon them by withdrawing his grace from them for a time as he did from Hezekiah 2 Chron. 32.31 4. They are not stronger then God to tie his hands when his wrath is kindled 1 Cor. 10.22 Quest 2 If God bee able alwaies to heare and helpe then how comes it to passe that sometimes hee heares not and sometimes heares yea sometimes helpes not and sometimes helpes Answ 1 First it is true that sometimes God heares not but the reason hereof is not because he cannot but for some other cause namely 1. Because hee who prayeth unto him pleaseth him not in his life and conversation and therefore his prayers returne backe againe as an abomination unto God 2. Because the petitions which are powred forth please him not being either wicked or worldly or malitious or vaine and not heavenly 3 Because the thing prayed for is not particularly fit or convenient for the person praying in regard of some circumstances or at least because it is not best for him but God sees something which is better in one of these regards namely either First in respect of his glory Or Secondly in respect of the edification of the Church Or Thirdly for thy selfe to wit either I. For the tryall of thy patience Or II. For the strengthning and exercising of thy faith Or. III. For the augmentation and encrease of thy experience grace strength c. Answ 2 Secondly if it be a righteous man that prayes God alwaies heares him in as much as may bee good for him and never denies his requests yea observe I. Unto God nothing is impossible to doe II. For the good
as Saint Paul proves plainly Rom. 7. And therefore though the workes of the regenerate should proceed from a perfectly pure mind yet we might not proclaime them perfectly pure and good because they are tainted by the body and polluted by the unregenerate part of man Prop. 5 Fifthly the illumination and purgation of the mind is here only imperfect and inchoate as appeares by these places We know in part and wee prophecie in part 1 Cor. 13.9 and Rom. 12.2 and Ephes 4.23 The Apostle exhorts those who are regenerate to labour to be more and more renewed in the spirit of their minds Prop. 6 Sixthly notwithstanding these reliques of darknesse and corruption the regenerate are called by the Lord A parte meliori from their better part light now ye are light in the Lord Ephes 5.8 And their workes pure as followes by and by Answ 3 Thirdly the single eye signifies not perfection but integrity and singlenesse of heart without guile or dissimulation Thus Augustine acutely distinguisheth betweene Rectum corde mundum corde right in heart and cleane in heart Rectus corde est ut recto cursu id est rectà fide atquè intentione pervenire possit ubi habitat mundus corde Hee is right in heart which endeavoureth that with a right course that is with a right faith and intention hee may at length come thither where dwelleth the cleane in heart m August de perfect justit contr Celestin Thus in both places objected by a single eye wee must understand a minde enlightned and purged by the Hâ—ly Spirit and by a light body a life and conversation shining in righteousnesse and holinesse Fâ—r if thâ— eye be cleare and quicke sighted a man walkes on cheâ—refuâ—ly and readily in the right way if the eye be blind or vitiated a man stumbles and fals and erres And so if the mind bee enlightened and purged the child of God walkes on in the right way of the Commandements of the Lord but if it bee obscured and blinded then a man walkes in the way of darknesse and sinne Answ 4 Fourthly Bellarmine erres in saying that a single eye is a good intention For by the single eye is not meant the intention neither is it to be restrained thereunto but the pure light of the minde for a good intention doth not suffice for the producing of a worke full of light as appeares by Saint Paul who wanted not a good intention when hee persecuted the Church and members of Christ and yet the work was a work of darkenesse because it did not flow from a minde enlightned and purged Answ 5 Fifthly the Jesuites inference is erroneous that any fault or defect going along with a good worke makes the worke wholly darke and wicked for it followes no more then this some ignorance or ignorance in somthing may be found in Socrates or Aristotle and therefore they are altogether ignorant Answ 6 Sixthly hee doth not rightly conjoyne an evill intention and any other obliquity not truly affirme that there is the same reason in both for the vitiating and corrupting of an action which is good in its owne nature and kinde for the malice or evilnesse of an action principally depends upon the will and therefore an evill intention doth argue the action to be crooked and depraved But any other obliquity or sailing which sprouts from the corruption of our nature doth not argue voluntary malice and consequently doth not vitiate a moral action which is good in its owne nature Although if wee speake strictly our best actions may bee called bad for their imperfections and defects which cleave unto them Seventhly the light having no darknesse Answ 7 mentioned by Saint Luke is faith which wholy inlightneth the body as Christ saith He that is washed is cleane every whit Iohn 13.10 But this maketh not for the perfection of workes Eightly yet the light of faith though considered Answ 8 in it selfe it hath no darknesse yet in the sight of God and conferred with his light is full of darknesse as Hierome well noteth upon those words God is light and in him is no darkenesse n 1 Ioh. 1.5 Hee sheweth that all other lights are obscured with some blemishes Ninthly Saint Luke saith that the light body Answ 9 hath no darke part in it because in every worke it followes the light and walkes by the direction thereof and yet there may bee some darknesse mixed with this light The Moone is all enlightned at full Moone and yet even then some darkish and duâ—kish clouds appeare in her And therfore al these things considered we date not subscribe to the Cardinal who saith that the good workes of the regenerate are perfect I find this present Objection handled by B. Davenant de justitià actuali Cap. â—6 pag 4 8 439. By D. Willet Synops of good workes part 3. qu. 2. fol. 127. By Chamier de oper impeâ—f lib. 11. Cap. 22. § 10. fol. 361. â—om 3. and Amesius Bellar. â—nerv tom 4. pag. 197. From all which I haue borrowed something § 3. If the light that is in the body be darknesse Sect. 3 how great is that darknesse These words are alleadged by Mr. Weâ—mse in the last part of his exercitations to prove that the originall Text of Scripture is not corrupted pag. 117. The Scriptures are the light of the Church and if the Originall Text were corrupted how great were the darknesse of the body The Lord hath Instrumenta gratiae Conjuncta Remota Remota instrumenta gratia are the preachers and their writings and they may be corrupted Conjuncta instrumenta gratiae are the Prophetes and Apostles and their writings these the Lord kept from errour and corruption for the good of his Church VERS 24. No man can serve two masters Vers 24 for either he will hate the one and love the other or else he will hold to the one and despise the other ye cannot serve God and Mammon § 1 No man can serve two masters Sect This verse containes a compleate Categorical syllogisme No man can serve two Masters But God and Mammon are two Masters Therefore neither ye nor any can serve God and Mammon The Minor proposition that God and Mammon are two contrary Masters our Master takes as granted and proves the Major ab effectis from the effects of love hatred adhesion and neglect If he love the one he must hate the other if he hold to the one he must neglect the other No man can serve two masters Many men serve two partners Object many men serve two persons a husband and a wife many men serve two Consuls yea two Friends How therefore is this true No man can serve two Masters First some expound this of opposite and contrary Masters that a man cannot serve two enemies Answ 1 and this is true in the present case for God and Mammon are opposites and enemies Secondly the Proposition seemes universally Answ 2 true understanding it with a double distinction viz. 1. Distinguish
our pleasure unto the reliefe of the poore and every good worke we may then be called their Masters Secondly if Mammon First sends us whether hee will Answ 2 Per mare per terras if the love of riches cause us to expose our selves to imminent danger and hazards he is then our Master Secondly if thou darest not send thy riches abroad when necessity requires if thou darest not satisfie the necessities of the poore although they cry unto thee for feare of scattering thy riches then certainely thou art Mammon servant How is Mammon to be cast out By the workes of mercy Answ and exercising our Quest 6 selves in doing good be hospitable to strangers redeeme captives cloath the naked give bread to the hungry drinke to the thirsty comfort those who are in misery visite the sicke and the like for by this meanes wee may bee freed from Mammons service What is required of us unto this service of Quest 7 God First a serious labour of the life wee must Answ 1 serve him in righteousnesse towards men and true holinesse towards God all the dayes of our life The worke of the Lord is great and therefore it cannot be performed nor he served without a great deale of care and paines Secondly a generality of obedience both in Answ 2 regard of the Things commanded wee must not abstaine from some sinnes or doe some things as Herod did but labour to avoide whatsoever is evill and do whatsoever is good Times not obeying of God per intervalla by starts or for a time but all our time we injoy upon earth Thirdly feare wee must obey him with Answ 3 feare Malach. 1.6 If I be your Master where is my feare Wee must stand in awe of him and not dare to offend him Fourthly a desire to please him in what hee Answ 4 commands It is not naturall rationall politicall or hypocriticall obedience of which in his proper place which doth approve us to be Gods servants But that obedience which proceedes from a true and internall desire to please him VERS 25. Therefore I say unto you Vers 25 take no thought for your life what ye shall eate or what ye shall drinke nor yet for your body what ye shall put on is not the life more then meat and the body then rayment § 1. I say unto you Sect. 1 Why doth our Saviour give this counsell with an ego dico I say unto you Quest First because he was their Master and therefore Answ 1 they should heare his voyce Answ 2 Secondly because he was wise they were foolish and therefore they should give credit unto him Answ 3 Thirdly because he himselfe did as he said for hee was not carefull and therefore they ought to obey having both his precept and president for it Sect. 2 § 2. Quapropter wherefore I say unto you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therefore We may observe here how Christ perswadeth unto and disswadeth from nothing without reason he disswades from coveteousnesse and gives reasons for it he disswades from carefulnesse and gives reasons for it yea ever and anone doth so as else where what will it profit a man to gaine the whole world and loose his owne soule Teaching us hereby Obser That Religion is not contrary to reason Quest 1 How doth that appeare Answ Thus Reason is the rule Tum veri tum boni tum aequi tum justi both of that which is true and good and just and equall for the better understanding hereof observe that which is true in one science is not false in another that which is true in Philosophy is not false in Divinitie contrily to that which is true in Divinity is not false in reason but onely above her reach yea if any thing were true in one Science false in another then Verum non esset reciproca affectio entis that is that which hath a being should not be true that which is true should not have a being Foure things there are here to bee distinguished to wit Veritas supra infra juxta contra rationem First there is a Veritas supra rationem a verity that is above reason this is of things taken up by faith Secondly there is veritas juxta rationem a verity which is agreeable to reason this is of things taken up by reason Thirdly there is veritas infra rationem a verity which is under reason and this is of things taken up by sense Fourthly veritas contra rationem non datur there is no verity contrary to reason It is not against reason to beleeve that a Virgin conceived and bare a Sonne but it is above reason In Jsrael there was a judicatorie of seventy who judged of matters of greatest weight and there was an inferiour judicatorie consisting of three and these judged of goods and matters of least moment that which was truely concluded in the highest judicatorie was not false in the inferiour and although they could not judge of a false Prophet is the great Synedrion did yet they held it not false in the lowest judicatorie when the great Synedrion concluded such a one to be a false Prophet Quest 2 Whether is reason or religion Philosophy or Divinity to be preferred Answ Divinity and Religion are to be preferred before the other two else we should doe as Demonides a Schoolmaster in Athens did who having crooked feete had his shooes stolen from him which were made according to his feet whereupon he wisht that the feete of those who had stolen his shooes might become like unto the shooes which they had stolne This was a foolish wish to desire the straight foot to bee made fit for the crooked shooe whereas the shooe should be made fit to the straight foot Philosophy and natural reason is but a crooked shooe and therefore to conforme Divinity thereunto were to conforme the straight foot to the crooked shooe Divinitie must be the square to correct that which is not straight Who forme or frame a modell of Religion Quest 3 by the mould of humane reason The Church of Rome Answ if we will take a view of the severall points professed in Popery wee may easily perceive whence they have taken the patterne of them not from Moses on the Mount but frō scholastick speculations as for example First because the Mathematickes consider lines figures circles points abstracted from bodies therefore they gather that accidents may be in the Sacraments without the subject Secondly because Morall Philosophy establisheth neither punishment nor reward unlesse the free-will of man goe before hence they inferre that there is free-will in man Againe because morall Philosophy knoweth no vertues but inherent habits and vertues therefore it is that they set themselves against the imputed righteousnesse of Christ The morall Philosopher calles vice a voluntary evill therefore they inferre that concupiscence is not sinne because it is not altogether voluntary Thirdly from the Politicks in policie the best sort of governement is Monarchicall
therefore the Popes governement must be Monarchicall Againe in Princes courts men use Mediators to goe to their Prince therfore they conclude that we must use the intercession of the saints to God In policie no lawes are given but which the subjects may fulfill therefore man is able to fulfill the law of God Fourthly from the Physickes Physicke teacheth us that the body turnes to corruption and dissolves upon this they inferre that the body of man should have dyed naturally as it doth now though he had not fallen if supernaturall righteousnesse had not kept backe corruption thus making God as well the author of death as of nature considering man onely according to the principles of nature and not according to this first creation Againe Physick teacheth us that the blood alwaies followeth the body therefore they have taken away the cup from the people in the Sacrament because say they if they get his flesh they get his blood per concomitantiam Fifthly the Metaphysickes teach us that every positive thing is good therefore they define originall sinne to be a mere privation Sixthly I might shew how from the Platonickes they have borrowed their apparition of spirits how from the Poets fables they have taken their Purgatorie and how from the incantations of the Gentiles they have borrowed their exorcismes but I inlarge it no further May we not oppose Reason to Religion Quest 4 No Answ because this were to goe about to confute God from his owne rules But Preachers teach that reason and humane wisedom are opposite unto God religion yea Object 1 Saint Paul himselfe affirmes the same Romans 8.6 7 8. Answ This is meant of the corrupt and blinde wisedome of man and not of right reason for it is one thing to be Contra rationem against reason for no such thing is true in Religion Supra rationem above reasons reach thus wee doubt of the magnitude of the Sunne and wee are altogether unable to conceive fully or comprehend God and things which are infinite because we are blind Object 2 But reason it selfe seemes in some things to be opposite Answ 1 First Reason is either Humane when wee reduce or bring back God unto a humane order not acknowledging him to be eternall infinite and the great Creator of all the world this indeede is opposite unto God Divine when wee know how to distinguish betweene God and man both in his power and equitie Answ 2 Secondly particularly there are two sorts of Oppositions viz. Possibilitatis Aequitatis First Possibilitatis whether such a thing bee possible unto God or not To this Christ answers unto God nothing is impossible Indeede ordinarily two things are said to be impossible unto God namely I. To sinne this argues infirmitly and impotency and therefore cannot have place in God II. To be contrary unto himselfe for this argues mutabilitie and variation But in these we must not say God cannot but God will not the thing is the same but the phrase is more remote from blasphemy In this first opposition of Possibility there are two quaeres namely First An sit whether any thing be impossible unto God here with Christ above wee must answer negatively Nothing is impossible unto God Secondly Quomodo sit How such a thing may be here often reason is foolish and not able to give an answer and that sometimes in humane things sometimes in Divine I. In humane things reason often is not able to give a reason as why an Amulet hung about the necke should preserve from poyson or enchantment or bewitching why a bone-ring should preserve from the cramp how five thousand could bee fed with five loaves and twelve baskets full left Many men admire how the earth can hang in the aire how the Eclipses can be foretold how the motions of the heavens can be discerned or understood how men can goe with their feet against ours This is a thing so hardly to be beleeved that Virgilius the Bishop was degraded and expelled his Bishopricke by Boniface Pope Gregory the seconds legate w Aventinus Thus reason is blind and foolish in humane things II. In Divine things reason is much more to seeke beeing therein in many things altogether ignorant Multa in religione fide credenda non demonstratione rationeve probanda There are many things in religion which cannot bee demonstrated or proved by reason but are onely to be beleeved by faith as God to bee eternall a parte ante a parte post without all beginning without all end and for the torments of hell to be eternall that is without end although they had a beginning how can reason demonstrate the blessed Trinity in Unity ever to bee worshipped when wee begin to consider of these things we must cry out O al titudinem O the depth of the riches both of the wisedome and of the knowledge of God how unsearchable are his judgements and his waies past finding out Rom. 11.33 Secondly Aequitatis flesh and blood doth here frequently reason against God demanding how he can equally and justly doe such or such things and th s troubles us most because we doe not consider God as the Creator of al things but as our companion wee equall him with our selves and then try him by that rule God in derision said Man is become like one of us and Man in his reasonings and disputes concerning God makes him like Man As for example I. What reason can there be for eternall punishment for a temporall fault how can God punish a man justly with eternall and perpetuall torments for momentary offences I answer reason it selfe doth confirme the equitie of the thing for First sinne is eternall voluntate in desire and will a wicked man would sinne for ever if hee did upon earth live for ever and therefore it is just with God for ever to punish him Secondly sinne is eternall iniquitate that is out of measure sinfull and of an infinite merit because committed against an infinite and eternall God and therefore is justly eternally punished Thirdly reason will say that there is no reason to deny that unto God which we allow to men or to think that unjust or unequall in God which in men we hold most just now man for offences committed against man punisheth eternally for sometimes he taketh away his eares sometimes cutteth of his hand sometimes taketh away his life which are justly called eternall punishments because they can never bee restored the whole world cannot give unto a dead man life or unto a mutilated man limbs II. What reason is there that God should condemne us for Adams fault Reason here answers that for treason against the King the Father is beheaded the children disinherited Why then should wee pleade against God our Father Adam committed high treason against him yea the covenant was made with all men in Adam and therefore justly may the Lord reject us wee sinning against him in our fathers loynes yea we have the seede of all
corruption in us by nature and therefore the Lord may justly cast us into Hell before we live to commit any actuall transgression And therefore of all these things let us not say that they are contra rationem against reason but that they are supra rationem beyond or above reason and that the things are true and possible and just and equall but we are blind and cannot see how or which way Wherefore beleeve 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that such and such things are acknowledge that thou art not able to understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 how they are Reason telleth us Deus est that there is a God but reason knowes not quid est What this God is as Simonides acknowledged I conclude therefore this question Contra rationem nemo sobrius dicit contra scripturam nemo Christianus contra ecclesiam nemo pacificus No sober man will speake against reason no Christian man will speake against Religion and the Scriptures no peaceable man will speake against the Church Quest 5 Why doth Christ bring reasons for what hee exhorts unto or dehorts from as was affirmed in the beginning of this second Section Answ 1 First for the greater manifestation of his love and mercy who doth not teach us pro imperio but applyeth himselfe to our capacity shewing that he doth not command as a Tyrant but perswade us as a friend unto that which is good and profitable for us Answ 2 Secondly that wee might bee left without excuse if the Lord shall disswade us from sin and perswade us to turne unto himselfe by arguments drawne Ab utili honesto aequo c. from the utility necessity honesty equity and excellency of the thing how injurious are we unto our God how inexcusable are wee in our selves if wee will not be drawn by so many and so strong coards This is a plaine argument that wee willingly and wilfully close our hearts shut our eyes and stop our eares both against the light of reason and Religion the one not being contrary unto the other sometimes the Lord gives us morall counsell sometimes divine and therefore the greater shall our judgement bee if we be not obedient Quest 6 How doth it appeare that Christ teacheth and exhorteth unto and dehorteth from nothing without reason Answ It might largely bee shewed and proved through the whole Gospell but I will instance but onely upon this present Sermon and upon a particular or two therein where to the life wee shall see that all the things taught therein might bee confirmed by strong and plaine reasons as for example First Christ dehorts us from seeking the praise of men and the applause of the world and that for these reasons following namelie I. Because it is a vaine airy and unconstant breath nothing more unstaid and unstable then the many-headed multitude who to day will cry Hosanna and to morrow Crucifie him II. Because the praise of men in our good workes is unprofitable seeing not men but God must judge us at the last day III. Because it is a blast which will puffe us up and make us swell and grow both more proude and worse then formerly we were IV. Because the praise of God is more worthy and therefore more carefully to be sought for Secondly Christ exhorts us to avoid Hypocrisy and that for these reasons I. Because we shall not be judged at the last day by outward duties or appearances II. Because God will never accept of Hypocriticall workes III. Because God requires and sees and searcheth the heart IV. Because Hypocrites shall onely receive a temporall reward on earth but not an eternall in the Heavens V. Because an hypocriticall shew of true Religion makes us not happy for vertue which is the way unto felicitie consists in action Thirdly Christ exhorts us to shew forth the good workes of sanctity and uprightnesse and that for these reasons I. Because wee shall at the last day bee judged according to our workes The judgement of God saith Saint Paul is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to truth Rom 2.2 that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to workes vers 6. II. Because if wee bring not forth good fruits we shall be hewen downe and cast into the fire III. Because they shall bee rewarded with true felicity and happinesse in the Kingdome of God IV. Because they are profitable and necessary both in regard of God because he is glorified and of others because they are edified and of our selves because they make sure our election and vocation unto us 2 Pet. 1.10 Fourthly he dehorts us from the care of the world and that by these reasons I. Because it distempers and disturbes the minde Psal 127.3 It will not suffer a man to sleepe II. Because it alienates and estrangeth the heart from God 1. Tim. 6.9 III. Because it derogates from God as though he would not or could not or knew not how to provide for us IV. Because it is unprofitable in a double regard namely First wee cannot by our care adde one cubit to our stature Mat. 6.27 Secondly because God will Provide for us without our care Luke 12.30 Fifthly Christ exhorts us to seeke heavenly things before all things and that for these reasons I. Because our treasure is in Heaven and therefore our hearts should bee there II. Because Heaven and the salvation of our soules is a matter of the greatest importance and weight unto us both in regard of the losse in regard of the gaine for if wee gaine Heaven we gaine the greatest if we loose Heaven wee loose the greatest inheritance and possession that possibly can be III. Because heavenly joyes glory felicity and happinesse is onely permanent enduring for ever IV. Because onely in Heaven is our true felicity and chiefest good And therefore let reason and Religion rule and direct us and we shall be happy and blessed for ever and ever Sect. 3 § 3. Therefore I say unto you Our Saviours conclusion is here worth observing Covetousnesse leads a man unto the service of Mammon therefore I say unto you bee not carefull c. Object It may here be objected A care of the world is lesse then covetousnesse Answ 'T is true therefore wee are taught hereby to avoide the lesse or wee shall never eschew the greater Or sinne is to be resisted in the smallest beginnings Obser Principijs obsta we must give no way unto the water at all Quest 1 Why must the least beginnings of sinne be resisted Answ 1 First because the least sinnes are most despised and slighted and therefore doe most easily and frequently prevaile with us wherefore it is not without need to prevent the small beginnings of sin Answ 2 Secondly because sinne is a seede a graine of Mustard-seede which acquires height and growth and strength by little and little Nemo statim fit pressimus as a garden is not quite overgrown with weeds in an instant but being neglected a while they begin to spread and disperse
rely upon God for future Quest 4 blessings after the receit of former mercies First because the Lord gives nothing casually Answ 1 but upon most wise counsell and mature deliberation Secondly because God is never weary of doing Answ 2 good unto those who serve him Doth our Saviour forbid all carefulnesse for Quest 5 temporall things Answ There is a two-fold care viz. First a godly moderate care which is injoyned us by Commandement Read Prov. 6.6 and 2 Cor. 12.14 and 1 Tim. 5.8 The practise of which care stands in these two things namely First a diligent walking in our calling dealing uprightly with all men onely minding honest and necessary things Secondly a committing of the sucesse and issue of all our labours and endeavours to God As Genesis 22.8 Exodus 14.13 Secondly a distrustfull carking care whereby men trouble themselves about the issue of their labours and when they have done their indeavours dare not rest therewith but vexe themselves about the successe not relying on Gods providence for the blessing but onely on the meanes Now the effects of this care are three namely First it oppresseth the heart making it exceeding heavy and pensive for feare of want for this care dares not trust God but is in feare continually untill he see the successe Secondly it draweth men to use unlawfull meanes as lying fraud false weights and measures c. Thirdly it makes men weary of Gods worship it distracteth the minde in prayer and hearing of the word and suffers it not to bring forth fruit Luke 8.14 for when the mind is wholly set upon the world there is no respect to the matters of God VERS 26. Behold the foules of the aire for they sowe not neither doe they reape nor gather into barnes Vers 26 yet your heavenly Father feedeth them Are ye not much better then they Sect. 1 § 1. Behold the foules of the ayre Christ here sends us to the creatures that from them we may learne the goodnesse of the Creator Obser Or to teach us that we may and ought to read God in the booke of the creatures God is read we say usually in three bookes viz. I. In Christ II. In the word III. In the world The Psalmist observes onely two bookes namely Heaven and the Word Psal 19.1 c. Promisit Deus naturam submissurus prophetiam g Tertul. de resurre caru The world is a booke wherein we may read God in which booke are three leaves the Heaven the Earth the Sea and there are as many letters and histories in those leaves as there are stars in the heaven creatures in the earth fishes in the sea Clem. Alexand. Sphinx pag. 37. all which are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rhod. 8.17 Schoolmasters which will teach us gratis without any salarie Quest 1 What must we reade in the creatures Answ There is nothing which will not shew either God or our selves or both unto us and therefore wee should passe by nothing slightly but meditate seriously of all things that occurre Quest 2 Wherein may we see or read God Answ 1 First we may read the providence of God in these things namely I. When we see so many flockes of Ravens and birds who neither sowe nor reape nor have store-houses nor barne and yet are fed Luke 12.24 II. When wee heare the young Ravens crying Psal 147.9 because they call unto God Iob 39.3 for food and hee feedeth them III. When the Hen gathers her chickins under her wings God offring thus to doe with us if we will but obey him Mat. 23.37 IV. When we see the beautifull Lillyes vers 28. V. When we have showres in season that is the former and latter raine Ier. 5.24 Answ 2 Secondly we may read the protection of God when we see Sparrowes multiply so fast because I. Their lives are but short they cōtinue but two years ordinarily Barthol II. They have many enemies as First the Kite nd almost all sorts of Hawkes Secondly Cats and Weasels Thirdly Men which are the worst enemies of all For first they build in houses and barnes Secondly flie by flocks so many fall together into the net And yet for all this they increase extreamely Thus it was with the Martyrs in the Primitive Church the more they were persecuted the more religion flourished and increased Answ 3 Thirdly we may read the mercy of God in the lambe who is dumbe before the shearer Christ being thus for our sakes Esa 53.7 Acts 8.32 Answ 4 Fourthly we may read his power in Behemoth and Leviathan Iob. 40. And the Lyons who seek their prey from the Lord Psalme 104.22 Quest 3 In what creatures or things may wee read our selves Answ 1 First we may read what we ought to be from these creatures viz. I. From the Ante we may learne to be industrious and providently carefull Prov. 6.6 II. From the Doves we may learne to be simple harmelesse and innocent Mat. 10.16 III. From the Lambs we may learne to be meek gentle and patient Mat. 10.16 Ioh. 21.16 Secondly wee may read what we are from Answ 2 these things namely I. From our shadow we learne that our lives are short Iob 8 9. II. From the Oxe at the stall we may learne our unthankefulnesse Esa 1.3 III. From the Oxe going to the slaughter we may learne our folly in sinne Prov. 7.22 the end whereof is destruction although we follow it merrily Dum ruit ad caedem simplex lascivit ut agnus Thirdly we may read the danger we are in by Answ 3 reason of temptation in these things to wit I. In the sweetnesse of hony because sin seeems so unto our tast although it bee bitter in the belly Prov. 5.3 II. By fire in the bosome which burnes him that carrieth it Prov. 6.27 so he who harboureth temptation in his heart at length is scorched with the flame of sinne III. By birds escaped from the snare of the fouler Prov. 6 5. because if they had not escaped they had dyed so except we escape from the snares of the Divell we perish 2 Tim. 2.26 § 2. Behold the foules of the aire c. Sect. 2 What creatures doth Christ send us unto to Quest 1 learne of and to reade God in First not unto Lyons or beasts of prey but birds Answ 1 Secondly not unto houshold foules which are Answ 2 fed by the family but unto birds which live of themselves Why of all birds doth Christ send us to the Quest 2 Ravens Luke 12.24 First because of all other birds almost they are Answ 1 the most hated Gualt s Or Secondly because the old ones never feede the Answ 2 young untill some blacke feathers appeare upon them Barthol 12.11 ex Isidor And therefore all the meane time they are fed by the dew of heaven Barth ex August or with wormes and maggots which are bread in the nest as Sphynx 85. Or Thirdly because by their old ones they are Answ 3 quickly expelled and
1.4 or laid up 2 Tim. 4.8 but prepared Mat. 25.34 and 1 Cor. 2.9 yea what is prepared Mansions Iohn 14.2 and seats Mat. 20.23 And the sinne of man cannot frustrate or make void the covenant and decree of God Rom. 11. because if those fall for whom this kingdome is prepared God will restore them againe by grace and repentance Psal 37.24 Answ 2 Secondly it appeares by Gods preferring of us before the Angels Quest 2 How doth God preferre man before the Angels Answ 1 First in offering repentance unto us which he did not unto the Angels Jude 6. and 2 Pet. 2.4 Answ 2 Secondly in giving Christ for us which hee did not for the Angels Answ 3 Thirdly in planting a Ministerie in the world for bringing men unto Repentance and unto Christ Ephe. 4.11 Answ 4 Fourthly by giving the Spirit of God in our hearts Vers 28 VERS 28. And why take ye thought for rayment Consider the Lillies of the field how they grow they toile not neither doe they spinne And why take ye thought for rayment Quest 1 Doth Christ here condemne apparell Answ No but carefulnesse for apparell for procurandae non curanda vestes Garments are to bee procured and provided not to be cared for Quest 2 Whether were and are garments necessary Answ 1 First they were not from the beginning that is before sinne as appeares thus I. There was no uncleannesse filthinesse or unseemelinesse in the body in the first creation thereof II. There was no unseasonable weather nor any hurtfulnesse in the ayre before the curse And therefore till after the fall there was no use Answ 2 of garments Secondly but now garments are necessarily used Quest 3 What use is there of garments now a dayes Answ 1 First they are now used to cover the nakednesse this after sinne was taught by nature Gen. 3. and confirmed by God Answ 2 Secondly they now are used to defend us from heate and cold Answ 3 Thirdly for comlinesse and ornament and for this cause was given unto Benjamin five changes of rayment Gen. 4.22 Answ 4 Fourthly to admonish us of Sinne and our present uncleannesse thereby The ornament of the soule how carefully that should be adorned 1 Tim. 2.9 and 1 Pet. 3 3 4. Fifthly to distinguish First sexes women from men Deut. 22.5 Secondly ages thus young Ioseph had a garment of divers colours Gen. 37.3 Thirdly orders Thus sometimes I. The Kings were distinguished by their garments II. Sometimes the Priests Exod. 28.2 and 29.5 c. III. Sometimes the Rich Luk. 16.15 Mat. 11.8 IV. Sometimes the Poore Eccles 40.1 Forthly occasions actions affections and times namely I. Holy garments Exod. 39.1 and 40.12 Levit. 8.8 and 16 4 II. Wedding garments Mat. 22.11 III. Garments of mirth Exod. 33.4 and Esay 61.3 IV. Mourning garments sackcloth 2 King 6.30 V. Garments used for travellers on foot on horseback by men warring and sleeping VERS 29. And yet I say unto you Vers 29 that even Salomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these § 1. And yet I say unto you Why doth our Saviour here use this asseveration Sect. 1 Tamen dico yet I say unto you Quest 1 To teach two things unto us namely I. That Christ is of another opinion in many things then the world is II. Answ That wee must beleeve Christ whatsoever the world saith First Christ saith I say unto you as if he would say Many and it may bee you also thinke otherwise Obser 1 but I say it is thus to teach us That he teacheth many things otherwise then reason opinion or the world doth He teacheth that the poore and persecuted are blessed Mat. 5.2.11.12 but the world thinks them miserable Hee teacheth that godlines is great gaine but the world holds gaine godlinesse Reade 1 Tim. 4.8 5.6 How doth it appeare that Christ and reason Quest 2 and the world teach contrarily It is cleare by these three things to wit Answ First Christ is truth it selfe but reason is ignorant of the truth Philosophie it selfe looking upon man as pure and hence affirming that man following the conduct of nature cannot erre Secondly reason nature and the world looke too much upon themselves but Christ teacheth us to looke upon God nature and reason perswadeth us to respect our selves more then Gods glory as Peter said Master spare thy selfe c. Mat. 16.22 but Christ teacheth us to seeke the glory of God in all things and above all things and to deny our selves Mat. 16.24 Whether can a naturall man be the servant of Quest 3 God or not Answ No because he understands nothing beyond or above naturall reason For the better taking up of this observe What the naturall man Can understand namely these things First gaine glory quiet peace estimation and the like Secondly to avoide grosse enormious and criminall offences Thirdly to be of an affable meeke and courteous nature to bee true and just in his dealings and injurious unto none Cannot understand namely these sixe things to with First what is meant by the purity of the heart Secondly the presence of God to be every where Thirdly the internall conduct and direction of the Holy Ghost Fourthly what is meant by the internall fulnesse of God Ephes 3.19 Fifthly to glorifie God in every action Sixtly to be zealous for Gods glory and in Gods service These things are strange unto him untill hee bee taught them by Christ Secondly Christ saith I say unto you as if he would say it matters not what the world saith Obser 2 but what I say Teaching us that wee must beleeve the word of God whatsoever reason opinion custome or the world saith to the contrary Ioh. 10.4.27 and 8.51 Quest 4 Why must wee beleeve the word of God before all these Answ 1 First the word is Christs and he is worthy to be beleeved before all these Ioh. 1.1.14 Answ 2 Secondly the word is true yea a perpetuall truth and therefore deserves to be believed Esa 40.8 Answ 3 Thirdly the word regenerates us and is the spirituall seed whereby we are begotten Iam. 1.18 and 1 Pet. 1.23 Answ 4 Fourthly the word directs our life and conversation Read Psal 19. and 119. Answ 5 Fifthly the word must judge us at the last day and therefore is more worthy to believed then those things which neither must judge us nor we be judged by Ioh. 12.48 and Rom. 2.16 and 2 Thes 1.8 Sect. 2 § 2. Salomon in all his glory was not arayed like one of these Quest How did the Lillies exceede Salomon in glory Answ 1 First the ornaments of Salomon in all his glory were but artificiall but the cloathing of the lillies are naturall and looke how farre nature exceedeth art for art is but an imitratrix of nature and her perfection is to imitate nature Therefore the Lillies exceed Salomon in all his glory Answ 2 Secondly Salomon when he was so gloriously decked was beholden to many creatures hee was beholden to
Answ 1 his knowledge being infinite And therefore also of our words Answ 2 Secondlly because he expects that we should glorify him in our words and therefore hee markes whether we doe it or not Rom. 10.10 Colos 4.6 Answ 3 Thirdly because all sinfull words offend him and therefore he observes all our words that he may punish those which are not good VVhat words doth the Lord heare and Quest 2 marke First all our evill and wicked words namely Ans 1 I. All our murmurings grudgings and repinings Exodus 16.6.7.8 Numbers 14.27 16.41 II. All our blasphemous and atheisticall words Ps 14.1 53.1 III. All our insulting words Ezech. 35.12 13. IV. All our bragging and boasting words Ps 10.5 6. Esa 47.8 V. All our threatning and cruell words 2 Kin. 19 23. Esa 37.29 VI. All our idle words Mat. 12.36 Secondly the Lord heares all our good Ans 2 words namely I. All the Prayers we offer up unto him Psal 50.16 Esa 65 24. Apoc. 8.3 II. All our mournfull ditties Psalme 56.8 Exod 3 7. III. All our penitentiall words Ieremie 31.18 IV. All our pious and religious words Mala. 3.16 VERSE 33. But seeke yee first the Kingdom of God Vers 33 and his righteousnesse and all these things shall be added unto you § 1. But seeke Sect. 1 Our Saviour having shewed what wee must not doe doth now teach what wee must doe this verse being a prolepsis If wee must take no thought for the world Object 1 then what must we doe must we sit still and be idle and take care for nothing To this Christ answers nothing lesse Answ but we must bend and place our care upon greater better and more excellent things namely the Kingdome of Heaven and the righteousnesse thereof How may this verse be divided Quest 1 Into two parts viz. Answ A precept wherein are these two things First the things which are to bee sought for The Kingdome of God The righteousnesse thereof Secondly the manner of attaining them viz. by Seeking of them Seeking of them first A Promise And all these things shall be added I plainly divide this verse because some thing shall be said of every particular thereof Quest 2 What is meant by this word Seeke Answ 1 First sometimes it signifies to seeke after revenge and evill this belongs not to this place Answ 2 Secondly sometimes it signifies to seeke God and so it is taken for the whole body of Religion as seeke the Lord and yee shall live Amos. 5.8 And I have sought thee with my whole heart Thirdly Seeking is a diligent act and an act Answ 3 to bee continued untill wee have found that which wee seeke for The woman seekes diligently and continues seeking untill shee have found her groate So here Seeking demonstrates labour industry and paines Who are commanded here to seeke the Kingdom Quest 3 of God All men of all sorts ages and degrees Answ Why must all seeke the kingdome of God Quest 4 First because it is simply necessary unto happinesse Answ 1 and blessednesse as followes afterward Answ 2 Secondly because by reason of Adams fall we have lost this kingdome and are deprived of it Rom. 3.23 Answ 3 Thirdly because wee can never obtaine it without seeking 2 Chron. 15.2 Mat. 7.7 And therefore it is necessary that all the sonnes of Adam should seeke God Quest 5 What is our Saviours principall scope and meaning in this exhortation Answ To teach us that the kingdome of God is not idly to be expected but earnestly to be laboured for Observ Or that none can be made partakers either of the kingdome of grace or of glory without much labour industry and paines Read Deut. 4.29 Heb. 4.11 Luk. 13.24 and 2 Pet. 1.5.10 and 3.14 It is hard to live well easie to die well hard to obtain heaven easie to keep from thence he that adventured at the Olympik games must overthrow all difficulties so wee in our journey to heaven The old painters drew Timotheus the Athenian Captaine in lively colours harnessed and well weaponed and so sleeping and abiding in his tent and fortune catching Cities and Regions for him in a Net We must not think that we may take our pleasur and be negligent in the worke of God upon a foolish expectation and hope that fortune will catch heaven for us Quest 6 What can wee doe of our selves can we by our labour procure heaven Answ 1 First certainely our nature is so corrupt that we can never obtaine heaven viribus naturae by the strength of nature Answ 2 Secondly we must not expect grace from God without our sedulous endeavour Archelaus the Philosopher learning Geometrie of Hipponicus was so dull and yet so well learned therein that Hipponicus would say surely Geometry fell into his mouth as he gaped We must not thinke that heaven will come with an idle expectation or fall unto our share unawares for it must bee sought or it can never be found Obiect 2 Some may here object if heaven cannot bee had without our labour and paines then woe be unto us for wee are both unfit unwilling and unable for this worke Answ We should not be discouraged because the Lord offers life and salvation unto us upon easie conditions he doth not say that we must procure heaven with infinit labours and sufferings but onely that we must seeke it in this verse As the Physition doth shew the d sease and direct and prescribe the physicke and prepare the medicine and the sicke man doth but onely take the physicke and followe the directions so the Lord doth shew us our sins and the danger of them and the remedy against them and commandeth us onely to use the meanes and promiseth then to blesse and heale us for our Saviour hath said Seeke and ye shall find f Mat. 7 7. Quest 7 Whether doth God give heaven unto his servants gratis or not for it seemes he doth not if we must procure it with labour and paines Answ The Kingdome of Heaven is given freely The gift of God is eternall life Rom. 6.23 we being no way able to deserve it and that both because our workes are imperfect as also because they are but debts which we owe unto God and a man merits nothing for paying what he owes But heaven is called wages or reward Mat. Obiect 3 5.12 and 6.1 great is your reward And there-it is not given gratis but ex debito of debt First the Lord is pleased to use this phrase of Answ 1 speech for the comforting of our hearts and encouraging of us unto obedience because it shall be rewarded Secondly it is rightly called a Reward but Answ 2 such a reward as we are not able to merit and therefore is given unto us as children not as servants or workmen for the better taking up of this observe a double difference betweene a Workman and a child namely First to a workeman is given a condigne reward which he hath deserved but to
comforted and encouraged to walke on cheerefully in the waies of the Lord. II. God gives good things unto the righteous for the instruction of others that they may bee invited chearefully and willingly to undertake the worke of the Lord who so graciously rewards the worke of his servants Fifthly the righteous shall have heaven Answer 5 therefore much more the earth if God freely bestow the greater and more excellent things upon them then hee will not withhold the lesse worthy from them Answer 6 Sixthly the righteous have Christ therefore in him they shall have all things according to that Romans 8.32 Hee that spared not his owne Sonne but delivered him up for all how shall hee not with him also freely give us all things For earthly things are the pendents and appartenances of spirituall and therefore goe along with spirituall yea they are a part of Gods covenant with his children for hee hath promised that if they will but serve him faithfully and sincerely hee will take care both of their bodies and soules Reade 1 Corinthians 3.21 Leviticus 26.3 c. Deuteronomie 28.1 c. Psalme 81.13 c. Malachi 3.10 and 1 Timoth. 4.8 Answer 7 Seventhly it appeares that righteous and holy men shall lacke nothing that is good because I. They are the children of God II. The members of Christ III. And God loves them as a Father doth his children First righteous and holy men are the children of God the Lawyers observe that there are foure sorts of sonnes namely I. Some are naturall and legitimate to wit borne in holy wedlocke Thus Christ is Gods naturall Sonne II. Some are legitimate but not naturall these are adopted Children and were called by the Jewes Asuphim Collecti from Asaph Collegit Congregavit Psalme 27.10 When my Father and my Mother forsooke mee then the Lord gathered me Thus the righteous are the children of God by the grace of Adoption III. Some are naturall and not legitimate as those who are borne of harlots but not of common strumpets and these are called Nothi Bastards Thus wicked men are the children of God by the grace of creation And are called Bastards and no sonnes Heb. 12.8 IV. Some are neither naturall nor legitimate as those who are borne of common harlots such a one the Hebrewes called Mamzer and the latines call him Spurium and the Lawyers call such Iucertos quia incerto patre sed certa matre because although the mother was knowne yet the true Father was not And such as these might not among the Iewes enter into the congregation And thus we see that righteous men are the children of God by Adoption and therefore their Father will not see them want Secondly they are the members of Christ and therefore they shall lacke nothing all things being given unto him by his Father for the good of his brethren Thirdly God loves the righteous as a Father his children and therefore wlll not suffer them to lacke Esay 49.15 For we know that a loving and naturall Father I. Loves his child more then his riches and therefore will not spare them from him So our God prizeth and valueth all those who are righteous above all earthly things II. A Father doth protect and provide for his child to his power and so will God for the righteous as he hath promised in this verse What is the reason that some of Gods Question 5 children lacke not withstanding this love and power of God First sometimes the reason is because Answer 1 they love and desire temporall things too much yea oftentimes the love of the world is not thorowly crucified in their hearts And therefore God in love and mercy towards them withholds them least in stead of bread he should give them a stone Secondly sometimes the reason is Answer 2 because they seeke temporall things more then spirituall the righteous oftentimes are more sensible of temporall wants then Spirituall and grieve more for the lacke of externall things then internall and use more meanes and with more fervor for earthly then heavenly things and therefore it is just with God to deny and withhold them untill they have learnt to discerne betwixt things that differ and prize every thing according to his worth Thirdly sometimes the reason is because Answer 3 they are not profitable unto them but rather hurtfull Fourthly sometimes because they are Answer 4 not necessary God otherwise providing for them Who doe not aright adhere and Question 6 trust unto the divine providence of God First those who dare trust God with Answer 1 their soules and the things thereto belonging but distrust him for their bodies and temporall things Secondly those who dare trust God Answer 2 for temporall things of small moment but distrust him for great The lesser things of their body they will trust in God for but for greater they will trust to themselves Thirdly those who in great danger Answer 3 and distresses have recourse unto wicked meanes Fourthly those who murmur Answer 4 grudge and repine in their wants and disasters Answer 5 Fifthly those who doe not in all things certainely trust unto God for it is a degree of infidelity and an injurie unto God not to trust him for whatsoever we lacke For I. The nature of faith is to be sure and certaine and to apprehend an interest even in temporall things they being a part of Gods covenant as was shewed before II. Faith is founded upon the truth fidelity promise and particular providence of God who governes all things and therefore it should bee firme trusting God in all things II. Faith is not led by sense for those are opposed wee walke by faith not by sight 2 Corinthians 5.7 and therefore faith should beleeve without meanes according to that Romans 8.24 For wee are saved by hope but hope that is seene is not hope for what a man seeth why doth hee hope far And 2 Corinthians 4.18 Whilt wee looke not at things which are seene but at the things which are not seene for the things which are seene are temporall but the things which are not seene are eternall Wherefore let us learne to be righteous and confidently to rely upon the promise and providence of God and wee shall then want nothing which the Lord sees and knowes to bee requisite for us Question 7 What may the righteous confidently beleeve Answer 1 First that the Lords eye is alwaies upon them and he sees all their wants and miseries Answer 2 Secondly that the bowels of his mercy and of his compassion yerne upon them and hee loves them Answer 3 Thirdly that God is infinite in wisedome and sees what is profitable for them both for the present and future time Answer 4 Fourthly that God will protect them from evill or from the evill of evill Answer 5 Fifthly that God will provide for them what he sees good in his good time Answer 6 Sixthly the righteous may boldly beleeve that a sure hope and confidence in God
to wit 1. Some who preferre their friends before heaven Thus many Papists refuse to embrace our religion although they bee convinced that they are in an errour because their Fathers and Grand-fathers were Papists Thus many will rather displease God then their friends and doe that which God forbids if their associates and acquaintance perswade them 2. Some know not that they are miserable but thinke Omnia bene like the Church of Laodicea who thought she was rich and stood in need of nothing h These are either First those who are blind and ignorant of their duties unto God Or Secondly civill honest men who because they are good in the worlds eye think themselves good enough in the Lords Or Thirdly presumptuous men who presume either of the smalnesse of their sinnes saying with Lot my Zoar is but a little one and therefore notwithstanding that my soule shall live Or who presume of Gods mercy though their sinnes be great 3. Some are not sensible of their sinnes and therefore are carelesse of them Now this is either First because they doe not examine themselves wayes and workes Or Secondly because custome of sin hath so hardned them in it that they are become men of seared consciences Or Thirdly because they are deceived with a generall presumption of Gods mercy 4. Some are sensible of their sinnes but yet are not truly reconciled unto God Now this is either because the sight of their sinnes brings them First to desperation as we see in Cain Judas and Julian the Apostate Or Secondly to a lukewarm conversion onely not to a true cordiall compunction contrition and repentance as we see in Saul Herod and Agrippa Or Thirdly unto a fained conversion the stony ground seemed at first to be good ground and Ahab seemed from the heart to be humbled and many seeme to leave and forsake their sinnes with a great deale of sorrow and hatred of them who yet afterwards turne with the Dog to his vomit and with the swine which was washed to the wallowing in the mire 2 Pet. 2.20 And thus we see whence it comes that the most part of men perish and enter in at the broad gate of perdition Sect. 5 § 5. For strait is the way Quest 1 Doth every strait and difficult way leade unto heaven Answer No for there are many hard wayes which leade unto hell as for example First there is a Mountainous way or the way of the Mountaines this way is very difficult as is proved by experience for men commonly sweat and are weary with ascending and walking in such wayes and therefore decline them as much as they can This Mountainous way is morally the way of proud men who seeke to beare rule over others to be esteemed great by others to be exalted and raised above others to depresse others and extoll themselves This is certainely a hard and difficult way but not the way to heaven for humility leads thither and pride unto destruction Secondly there is a thorny way or way of tho nes which a man cannot walke in but he is apprehended laid hold upon and catched with the thornes and so both stayed in his journey and defaced in his garments and hurt in his flesh This thorny way is the way of covetousnesse and of the world which pierceth the heart thorow with many sorrowes and distracts the head with many cares and takes off the mind from good things and good thoughts as was shewed before Chapter 6.24 Certainely this is a hard way for nemo repentè fit dives none can be rich at least ordinarily without much paines and care but yet this is not the way to heaven but to hell James 4.4 and 1 John 2.15 Thirdly there is a miry way or a way full of clay and mire which is a hard way because a man is sometimes ready to slip in such a way and in danger of falling sometimes his fee◠stickes fast in the mire and sometimes he is molested and disturbed through difficulty of passing thorow yea such wayes make men sometimes like beasts this way is the way of luxurious persons who cannot pull the feet of their affections from this clay of uncleannesse and pleasure but like bruit beasts defile themselves Fourthly there is a blind or darke way when a man walkes in the darke this is a hard way for a man is enforced to grope as he goes lest hee should fall into some pit or the like dangerous place which he seeth not yea in such a way a man is afraid to be assaulted and seazed on by theeves at unawares This is the way of envious men who are blind and darke as appeares by the Etymology of the name Invidus quasi non videns Envious is as much as one that sees not because such cannot see or behold the goods good things blessings and prosperity of others without envie repining afflicting of themselves Envious men are alwayes in feare lest God should blesse or good things be conferred upon others This is not the way to heaven although it be a difficult way Fiftly there is a tumultuous way a path wherein many walke which is truly called hard and difficult because the travellers by reason of the multitude doe one hinder trouble and molest another and one throng upon another This is the way of angry men who by reason of their anger are afflicted trampled upon and troden downe by divers and sundry contumelies clamours brawles contentions threatnings hatreds and the like This is a hard way but yet leads not to life Sixtly there is a costly way when all the Innes and provision and things a man shall use in such a way are very deare and chargeable this all men thinke to be a hard way This is the way of drunkards gluttons and prodigals who cannot satisfie their appetites without expending much this way certainely is not the way to salvation i Anton. part 1. Tit. 5. de poenis inferni cap. 3. And thus we see that every strait and hard way leads not unto life What is this strait way that leades unto heaven Quest 2 and life everlasting First some understand the Crosse to be the Answer 1 way because we must take up our Crosse Math. 16.24 but affliction tribulation and persecution are but onely the thornes that grow in the way not the way it selfe Secondly some by this way understand the Answer 2 works of sanctification because our Saviour saith to the young man if thou wilt enter into life keepe the Commandements Math. 19.17 Thirdly some by this straight way understand Answer 3 faith because both in the Old and New Testament it is said The just shall live by faith Answer 4 Fourthly Revera Christ is the way John 14.6 I am the way the truth and the life yea he is the new and living way Heb. 10.20 and the dore also John 10.9 Answer 5 Fiftly the third and fourth opinions are one and the same For 1. To walke in Christ is to walke in faith
thus doth Stephen Act. 7. from verse 2. begin at Abraham and so proceed unto the râ—st that they might not say he preached novelties and strange things unto them Answ 3 Thirdly because these were before the Law of Ceremonies was given therfore our Saviour names these that he might establish the doctrine of faith and hence it is that Paul also insists so much upon the example of Abraham Rom. 4. Whence we may learn Observ That the way unto salvation is by the faith of Abraham and not the sacrifices and ceremonies of Moses Reade for the proof hereof the Epistle to the Galathians and to the Hebrews and the three first Chapters unto the Romans and besides remember that there were never two wayes unto salvation true it is that the means were divers for the Lord instructed his servants sometimes by Apparitions sometimes by Visions and sometimes by his word Heb. 1.1 But there is but one way only of faith unto salvation Reade Iohn 8. how Abraham desired to see Christ and Heb. 11. how all the faithfull were saved by faith in Christ and how Moses refers them unto the Prophet Deut. 18. which is Christ Act. 3. 7. and Philip. 3.9 c. Sect 5 § 5. In the Kingdome of heaven Quest 1 Whether doth our Saviour here speak of the kingdome of Grace or of Glory First certainly it may bee extended unto the Answ 1 kingdom of Glory because sitting signifies rest Secondly but it is to begin in the kingdom of Answ 2 Grace because it is said here Venient They shall come From whence we may learn Observ That the Church of Christ is the Kingdom of Heaven VERS 12. Vers 12 But the children of the Kingdom shall be cast â—ut into utter darknesse there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth § 1. The Children of the Kingdom Sect. 1 What is meant here by the word Kingdom Quest 1 The Church Militant Answ Why is the Church Militant called a Kingdome Quest 2 First because it is the onely way unto the Answ 1 Kingdom as was said before Secondly because it is the peculiar Kingdom Answ 2 of Christ For as he is God so he rules over all the world and is called the King of Kings and the Lord of Lords 1 Tim. 6.15 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God and man so hee raigns over his body the Church thus he is said to raign over the house of Iacob Luk. 1.33 And we are said to be translated into this his kingdom Colos 1.13 which at the last day hee will deliver over to his Father 1 Corinthians 15.24.27 We may from hence learn Observ that those who are within the Church should live as the subjects of Christ and as subjected unto Christ Rom. 1.5 Deut. 18 19. Why must we be subject to the laws ordinances Quest 3 and behests of Christ as subjects are to their Soveraigns First because of that relation which we have Answ 1 unto him hee is our Lord and Husband Ephesians 5. Our Father Esa 9.6 Our Head Ephesians 4. Our God as is expressed in the Creed And therfore there is great reason that we should be subject unto him Secondly because he hath deserved this subjection Answ 2 He hath redeemed us from death by death and from that spirituall servitude that wee were subject unto under Sathan by submitting himselfe unto the form of a servant Luk. 1.75 Titus 2.14 Philip 2.7 c. When Kings ransome any it is for their service and so doth Christ who redeemed us that we might henceforth serve him in righteousnesse and true holinesse Rom. 6.18.22 all our dayes Thirdly we must be subject unto Christ because Answ 3 he will avenge himselfe upon and destroy those who are disobedient unto him Reade Rom. 2.8 Ephes â— 6 and 2 Thessal 1.8 Why are these who shall bee cast out called Quest 4 Children First because they were born of Abraham according Answ 1 to the flesh Answ 2 Secondly because they were in the bosome of the Church by the Sacrament of Circumcision And yet notwithstanding this they are to be cast out Teaching us Observ That those who are most dear unto God in outward prerogatives and priviledges may perish Ierem. 22.5.24 44.26 Iohn 8.33.41 and 9.40 Act. 6.14 Quest 5 Why doth or will God reject those whom hee hath chosen to be a people unto him as hee did here the Jews Answ 1 First because he is a God of such pure eyes that he cannot endure to behold sin in any Habak 1.13 Ieremiah prayes for the people but God answers him they have sinned grievously and therfore he will not hear his prayer neither must he pray any more for them a Ier. 14.10 c. So also the Lord answers Ezechiel Their sin is very grievous and therfore my eye shall not pitie them b Ezech. 9.9 c. Answ 2 Secondly all the promises of God are conditionall as are also his threatnings and therfore no wonder if hee turn blessings promised into curses when the conditions are not fulfilled upon which hee offers mercy Reade Ierem. 5.25 Esay 59.1 and 38.1 Rom. 11.22 Ezech. 18.26 and 1 Sam. 2.30 Many there are among us who have divers Egyptian Râ—eds to lean upon which at length will deceive them As for example First some say our Fathers were enlightned and delivered from the darknesse of popish blindnesse and made Partakers of the truth And therfore wee may hope that God will still continue to be gracious unto us and continue the means of grace and salvation among us But woe be unto us if we have no other stafte to trust unto but only this for God did thus unto Iudah and yet at last tooke away the Hedge and laid waste the Vineyard Esay 5 27. Secondly others say our Fathers forsooke Popery and embraced the truth and wee have done so also still cleaving unto the same Religion abhorring the Whore of Babylon with all her trash And therfore we may hope for mercy But alas this is but a broken Reed for wee may professe the truth Ore tenus and draw neer unto God with our lips having our hearts far from him and neer unto sin and then hee will not regard us Mat. 15 9. Thirdly some say oh but we have entred into a Covenant with God to serve him with all our hearts and with all our soules 2 Chron. 15.12 But this is worth nothing except wee perform our promises and pay our vowes continuing and abiding in the service of God unto the end for this only hath a promise of blessednesse and mercy Sect. 2 § 2. Shall be cast out Object 1 It may here be objected Christ hath promised that He will not quench the smoking flax and St. Iames 2.13 saith that mercy rejoyceth against judgement yea election which is the foundation of God is firm and sure Rom. 11.29 and 2 Tim. 2.19 How then doth our Saviour here say That the Children shall hee cast out First in generall the foundation of God Answ 1 stands
Because God hath commanded the use of the meanes if we desire to obtain the end III. Because we tempt Gods providence if wee neglect the means Matth. 4. Secondly but we must not use the meanes for Answ 2 this end that we may change or alter the decree of God Esay 46.10 but that we may be excused And therfore the use both of evill and doubtfull means is altogether inexcusable And thus much for the first generall answer unto the Objection Secondly it was necessary that Christ should Answ 2 fulfill the Prophesies for the confirmation of his sending from God hee hereby proves himselfe to be the Messias who is sent from God for the redemption of mankind because whatsoever was foretold by the Prophets concerning the Messias is fulfilled by him Reade for this purpose these places Matth. 11.5 and 26.54 Mark 14.49 Luke 22.27 and 24.44 Iohn 18.9 Thirdly our Saviour by his miracles and healing Answ 3 the sick and dispossessing of the poss ssed doth shew that the Prophesies are fulfilled not only in the soules but also in the bodies For there is herein a reciprocation as appears thus As in the Gospel corporall things denote spirituall as for example I. Leprosie denotes the corruption of our nature and Christ by healing Lepers doth shew that it is he and he only that takes away and heals the leprosie of sin II. Christ gives unto the blind their sight to shew that hee is the light of the world Mal. 4.2 III. Christ by making the deafe to hear doth shew that he is the Doctor of the soule IV. Christ by curing Fevers doth shew that it is he only that allayes the fire and the heat of concupiscence within us V. When Christ opens the mouth of the dumb he would have us to learn that he onely teacheth us to cry Abba Father Gal 4.6 VI Christ by healing those who were sick of the Palsie and restoring the Lame unto their limbs would have us know that he is the onely Physician which corroborates and enables us to worke the worke and walke in the wayes of God VII When Christ dispossesseth and driveth away devils he would have us know that first hee is that seed of the woman who was of old foretold should break the Serpents head Gen. 3. And Secondly that it is only he Rom. 16.20 that enables us to trample Sathan under our feet VIII Christ by raising the dead unto life doth teach us that it is hee who gives the spirituall life of grace unto us and who for us purchased life everlasting So in the Prophets spirituall things are applied unto the body as in this verse Whenâ—e we might learn That it belongs unto the Messias not only to cure soules but bodies also Psalme 103.2 3. Why doth it appertain unto Christ to cure Quest 6 and heal bodies as well as souls Answ 1 First because he redeemed both bodies and souls and therefore both are his 1 Cor. 6.20 Answ 2 Secondly because he commands us to serve him both in souls and bodies Rom. 12.1 And therefore as our Lord and Master it belongs unto him to be carefull of both Answ 3 Thirdly corporall evils are the punishments of sin and therefore it belongs to him to take away both the evill of sin and the evill of punishment both the cause and the effect Vers 18 Vers 18. Now when Iesus saw great multitudes about him he gave commandment to depart unto the other side Sect. 1 § 1. When Iesus saw great multitudes Observ It appears here that many were present but Christs departure shews that he was not well pleased with them From whence we may learn That there may be many hearers and yet but few good Quest 1 How doth this appear Answ 1 First evidently by these Scriptures Mat. 3.7 and 7.21 22. and 8.1 and 12.15 and 13.2 and 14.13 and 15.30 and 19 2. and 20.16 29. Answ 2 Secondly by these two reasons namely I. Because many followed Christ for some temporall gain to wit either that they might be healed or fed by him Ioh. 6.26 II. Because many heard him for novelties sake as the stony ground who rejoyceth at the first and falleth away and relapseth at the last Mat. 13.20 and Ioh. 6.66 Quest 2 Is it not a good thing to see people flock unto the Word and house of God Answ 1 First certainly to come to the Temple is but an externall work and is easily done Answ 2 Secondly to come to the hearing of the word is a thing of good repute and to absent our selves from thence or to be negligent in hearing is a shame and therefore many repair thereunto Answ 3 Thirdly but thus to flock to the house of God is good namely I. That thou maist there worship and serve God by prayer II. That thou maist feed thy soul by hearing III. That thou maist gain something either for thy information or reformation or consolation or corroboration or instruction or direction in the way of grace Sect. 2 § 2. He commanded them to depart unto the other side Quest 1 Why doth Christ command them that is those which were in the ship with him to depart Did Christ desire to hide or conceal himself from those who sought for him Non cadit in bonitatem Salvatoris circumcursantes linquere a Hilar. s How can this stand with the goodnesse of our Saviour to depart from and forsake those who run up and down to see and hear him Answ 1 First it may be Christ departed that they might seek him more intently and earnestly as the Mother sometimes seems to depart from the Childe that it may more diligently seek her and more affectionately cry after her So Christ would have them seek him with tears and seriously to endeavour to finde him thinking no pains too much Secondly perhaps Christ was weary and Answ 2 therefore desires to depart that he may rest himself for his body was subject to our infirmities Heb. 4.15 whence he prays against death Thirdly because there were great multitudes Answ 3 therefore he departs that he might avoid vain-glory Observ thus thinks Chrysostom s Teaching us hereby to avoid and shun all vain-glory as much as we can Philip. 2.3 Gal. 5.26 and 1 Thes 2.6 Why may we not seek the praise of men in the Quest 2 performance of good works First because the applause of the world is the Answ 1 reward of Heretikes and hypocrites Matthew 6.2 5 16. Secondly because this would argue us to be Answ 2 blinde and ignorant of our selves or our own conditions It was the proud Pharisee who was ignorant of the corruption of his own heart who boasted of himself Luke 18.11 And she was but a poor and blinde and miserable Church who boastingly said She was like a Queen wanting nothing neither should ever be moved Revel 3.17 And those who know themselves know with Paul that in them that is in their flesh dwels no manner of thing which is good for they have no
good thing in them but what they have received from God and therfore it were great pride to be proud of it and insolent arrogancie to boast of it as though they had not received it Fourthly he departs because he would not be Answ 4 hindred from praying teaching us thereby that prayer is not to be neglected but frequently to be performed Ephes 6.18 Mat. 7.7 Col. 4.2 Fiftly Christ leaves this multitude and departs Answ 5 because it was necessary that he should preach to others as well as to these Sixthly he departs from this multitude lest Answ 6 they should go about to make him a King Ioh. 6.15 Seventhly he commands his Apostles to put Answ 7 off from these because he knew they were wicked and he judged them unworthy of his presence or of his preaching Eightly Gualter sup gives another reason of Answ 8 Christs departure and that is this because his Disciples who were hitherto accustomed and acquainted with nothing but pleasant things might be accustomed unto afflictions and dangers for afterwards verse 24. we finde that they were in perill by reason of a great tempest upon the Sea Vers 20. And Iesus saith unto him Vers 20 The Foxes have holes and the birds of the air have nâ—sts but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head § 1. But the Son of man hath not where to lay his Sect. 1 head Christ here calleth himself 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Object the Son of man not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Son of a woman and therefore he was born and begotten of mans seed Answ 1 First this phrase the Son of man is an Hebraisme for Ben Adam the Son of man signifieth no more than Adam Man as evidently appears thus because Adam himself is called Ben Adam The son of man although he was neither begotten by a man nor born of a woman Answ 2 Secondly Nazianzen answers Christ is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Son of man in the singular number because he came from man onely ex unâ parte in regard of his humane nature which he took from his mother Mary and not from man But others are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the sons of men in the plurall number because they have their bodies both from Father and Mother Answ 3 Thirdly Augustine answers Christ is called the son of man that he might manifest and shew unto us the great benefit which man hath received by his taking mans nature upon him Answ 4 Fourthly he is called the son of man that so his Humanity may be distinguished from his Deity Answ 5 Fiftly Tertullian answers he is called the son of man that so we might acknowledge him to be true man as well as true God But the true sense of the vvords is gathered from the Hebrevv phrase Ben Adam i. e. Adam the son of man that is Man We see here how Christ calleth himself the son of man although the phrase be elswhere a phrase of contempt as Iob 25.6 and Psa 8.5 to teach us Observ 1 That Humility becomes the best Reade for the proof hereof Prov. 11.2 and 16.19 and Mat. 11.29 Gen. 28.17 Phil. 2.7 Quest 1 Why must the children of God be humble Answ 1 First because it is a laudable and praise-worthy vertue Prov. 25.7 and Luke 14.10 Answ 2 Secondly because God will avenge himself upon those who injure or wrong the humble Psal 18 27. and 34.18 Prov. 22.22 Answ 3 Thirdly because God will teach the humble to wait and expect for him with patience Psalme 33.20 Answ 4 Fourthly because Humility is a signe of a good spirit for the spirit of the world doth exalt and puffe up but the spirit of God doth humble as we see in Iacob Ioseph and David Psalme 131.1 Answ 5 Fifthly because God will in his due time exalt those who are humble for Humility goes before Honour Prov. 18.12 and 29.23 Answ 6 Sixthly because God will hear the prayers of the humble Psalm 10.17 c. and 102.17 and 138.6 Our Saviour by these words The Son of man hath not where to lay his head doth shew the poor Observ 2 estate wherein he was thereby teaching us That the best and most holy are sometimes brought to great poverty and want Quest 2 How doth it appear that the pious are often poor for they have promises in the Word to the contrary and that whatsoever they do shall prosper and they shall have no lack Answ It is evident by the examples of Christ and his children First if we look upon Christ we shall finde him in his Nativity born in a stable and laid in a manger Luke 2.17 afterwards nourished and maintained by others Luke 8.3 not having mony to pay Tribute withall Mat. 17.27 yea robbed of his garments Mark 15.24 and destitute when he was dead of a sheet to be wrapped in of a Sepulcher to be laid in of sweet odours to embalm him d Ioh. 19.38 Secondly if we look upon the Patriarchs e Heb. 11.36 c. or Apostles we shall see them to be as poor as their Lord and Master f Acts 2. and 4. and 3.6 Why doth the Lord permit Christ or the Saints to be poor seeing he hath promised his Quest 3 delight shall be in them and his care for them First Christ was made poor that he might Answ 1 make us rich 2 Cor. 8 9. And. Secondly the Saints are often poor that they Answ 2 may learn Contentation in outward things 1 Tim. 6.6 8. And Thirdly the Lord permits Christ and his children Answ 3 to be poor that so he might sanctifie Poverty which otherwise is a punishment of sin And Fourthly the Lord lets the righteous fall into Answ 4 poverty that so he might commend the poor unto us as companions of our afflictions And Fifthly Christ was poor that so the prophesies Answ 5 concerning him might be fulfilled David saith He was poor and in misery and herein he was a Type of Christ or as some think speaks it prophetically of Christ g Carthus suâ— And Sixthly Christ was poor that so he might Answ 6 shew to the people that he did as he said and practised what he preached He came to preach and teach men the contempt of riches and of the world and therefore it was not sutable for him to abound in riches Carthus s Seventhly Christ was poor that not onely by Answ 7 words but also in deed he might shew the truth of the life to come for by a contempt of all temporall things is fully declared a sure and certain hope of another life after this Eighthly Christ was poor left it should have Answ 8 been thought that he drew Disciples after him for covetousnesse sake Ninthly Christ was poor to teach us that his Answ 9 kingdom was not of this world § 2. Iesus saith unto him Sect. 2 In this verse is contained Christs answer to the Scribe who offered to follow him and in the answer two
Thirdly Christ forbids him to goe to his Father by reason of the danger which was in it namely I. His naturall affection unto his Father might estrange his affection from his Master Or II. With Demas the world might draw him away that is the inheritance or riches which hee should enjoy by his Fathers death might bewitch and ensnare him Chrys s Answ 4 Fourthly our Saviour doth not prohibite him because Parents are to bee despised but because heavenly doctrine and spirituall and saving knowledge is more necessary Chrys s Whence wee may learn Observ 3 That no excuse is to be admitted which distracts from Christ or Religion Luke 14.18 Why must nothing with-hold or withdraw us from Christ Answ 1 First because wee are wholly and peculiarly his being redeemed by him 1 Cor. 6.20 Answ 2 Secondly because we have but a small time to serve him in much time being spent wherein we served him not at all 1 Cor. 9.27 c. Answ 3 Thirdly because all things are nothing in regard of Christ and his service there being nothing which can afford us so much profit pleasure hearts ease and true content or make us so truly happy as Christ can Sect. 3 § 3. Follow thou me This Disciple desires leave to depart but Christ will not permit it Teaching us Observ 1 That Christ recalleth those who are about to depart from him For as he cals some Prov. 1.20 c. and 8.1 and 9.3 Esay 55.1 Matth. 11.28 Iohn 7.37 Revel 22.17 so he recals others Ier. 3.1.12 Quest 1 How doth God recall those who stray from him Answ 1 First sometimes by himselfe thus he called the woman of Samaria Iohn 4.9 and Paul Act. 9. Answ 2 Secondly sometimes by his Prophets thus he recalled the Israelites 1 Sam. 7.5 Answ 3 Thirdly somâ—times by good godly Kings 2 Chron. 30. Answ 4 Fourthly sometimes by neighbours or servants thus he called back Naaman 2 King 5.13 Answ 5 Fifthly sometimes God reclaims by Angels thus he did the Israelites Iudg. 2.2 Quest 2 Why doth Christ call back those who would depart Answ 1 First because hee would not have them to perish Ezech. 18.23.32 and 2 Pet. 3.9 Secondly because hee doth not destroy the Answ 2 wicked by and by but spares them long giving them a large time of repentance to see if they will turn unto him Ezech. 34.6.7 and 2 Chron. 36 16. Rom. 2.5 Thirdly Christ will not suffer his to depart Answ 3 from him because hee hath promised to direct them Our Saviour doth not only receive those who come unto him or begin to worke the worke of grace in the Elect or to prepare them or to give power unto them to obey if they will as he did unto Adam But he hath promised to refrain them and curbe them from sin and keep them Yea to bee a Physician unto them Matth. 9. and by his Spirit to direct them in the wayes of grace Iohn 14. How doth God refrain and keep back or call Quest 3 back his children from sin First sometimes by a preventing grace My Answ 1 grace shall be sufficient for thee 2 Cor. 12.9 Secondly sometimes by affliction as hee did Answ 2 Iehoshaphat 2 Chron. 19.2 and Manasses 33.12 13. But many are corrected Object who are not converted many afflicted who are not reclaimed from sin Proverb 1.24 c. First certainly it is most true as wee see in the Answ 1 Israelites Ier. 44.16 and 51.9 and in Pharaoh who were hardned under the rod Exod. 9. Secondly but there are in correction two Answ 2 things to be observed namely I. It is an excellent signe when affliction doth curbe and call us back and with Peter makes us weep bitterly Mat. 26. and with Paul be obedient to Gods voice Act. 26 19. and Gal. 1.16 and with David to humble our selves 2 Sam. 12. And on the contrary it is an ill signe not to bee reclaimed by correction but more hardned II. For a wicked man not to be corrected but be permitted to sin willingly without any bridle of restraint is a most miserable sign of a man in a most deplorable estate and condition yea of a Bastard and not a Son Heb. 12.8 How must we follow Christ Quest 4 First some follow to prosecute and slay thus Answ 1 Asahel followed Abner 2 Sam. 2.19 but wee must not thus follow Christ Secondly some follow to imitate thus wee Answ 2 are forbidden to follow a multitude unto evill Exod. 23.1 but are commanded to follow Christ for we must strive and labour to imitate him 1 Pet. 2.21 But yet this following is not meant in this place Thirdly some follow that they may be protected Answ 3 and fed Thus the Lord promiseth that if his people will feare serve and obey him then they shall continue following the Lord their Gâ—d 1 Sam. 12.14 that is then God will still continue to protect and provide for them Thus many followed Christ that they might be fed by him but this following is not spoken of in this place Fourthly some follow Christ as Disciples and Answ 4 servants and this is that which is here commanded From whence we may learn that we ought to Observ 2 follow Christ as servants follow their Masters giving our selves wholly up unto him both in bodies and soules Reade Num. 14.24 and 32.15 and Deut. 13.4 anâ— 1 Cor. 6.20 Quest 5 What is required of servants towards their Masters Answ 1 First a servant must forsake all other men and adhere only unto his Master because a man can not serve two Masters Mat. 6.24 and 19.27 and Iohn 10.5 and 1 King 18.21 Answ 2 Secondly a servant must acknowledge him whom he serves to be his Lord and Master Mal. 1.6 Iohn 14.4 27. Answ 3 Thirdly a servant must diligently and industriously apply himselfe to his Masters busiâ—es Deut. 28.14 and Ier. 48 10. Quest 6 Why must we serve Christ Answ 1 First because he redeemed us for this end that wee might bee a peculiar people unto himselfe serving him in righteousnesse and true holinesse Luke 1.75 Titus 2.14 Answ 2 Secondly because it is a great honour to serve the Lord and therefore we should not be ambitious in other things and here negligent It is held no small honour nor privilege to bee the Kings servant and therefore much more to be Christs Answ 3 Thirdly it is our duty to serve Christ and therefore there is great reason to serve him I. Souldiers will follow their Captain and therfore wee should follow Christ who is our Chieftain and Leader II. Orphans should follow their Guardians and therfore we ought to follow Christ our only Defender and Protector III. Children should follow their Parents and therfore wee ought to follow Christ our everlasting Father Esay 9.6 IIII. Schollers should follow their Masters and Pupils their Tutors wherfore it is our duty to follow Christ our Doctor and Teacher Quest 7 How may we know whether we serve Christ or not Answ By what
to be feared that thou art yet alive in nature but dead in grace Wherein must naturall men labour to acquire Quest 11 life First in generall in the whole man that is Answ 1 both in the body and soule in the outward life and in the inward man in the will and memory and reason and spirit and mind Ephesians 4.24 and 1 Thess 5.23 Answ 2 Secondly more particularly we must labour to acquire life in three things to wit I. In sensu in our sense and apprehension Nothing comes unto the understanding which was not first in the sense and therefore we must labour that our understandings may be enlightned and that the scales of ignorance may fall off from our eyes because sense is the outer gate of the soule Ephes 1.18 Rom. 11.8 and 1 Iohn 2.11 In a word he that desires the light of grace must labour first to be sensible of the blindnesse of nature and he who longs for spirituall life must strive to be sensible of that spirituall death wherein he lies buried Luke 11.34 II. In fide in our faith and confidence faith is the eye wherby wee see God Mat. 5.8 faith brings us to saving knowledge Iohn 17.3 and workes in us true experience of the love of God c Philip. 3.10 And therefore let us not content our selves with dead dreams or carnall conjectures but labour for a true lively working and applicative faith III. In robore in our strength and power that is labour that wee may bee strengthned with might and power in the inward man d Ephes 3.16 not contenting our selves with the power of nature which is but impotency it selfe Now this living or lively power which we must labour for is three-fold namely First Potestas pugnandi power to fight against sinne and Sathan manfully untill we have prevailed e Heb. 12.4 and 1 Pet. 2.11 Secondly Potestas obediendi power to obey God in some good measure in that which he requires of us in a new life Thirdly Potestas amandi gaudâ—ndi power to love God and good duties and to rejoyce in the performance thereof Esay 58.13 Quest 12 From whom is this life to be acquired Answ 1 First we must seeke it of God the Father Esay 25.8 Hos 13.14 Rom. 4.17 Answ 2 Secondly we must seek it of God the Sonne Luke 1.78.79 Iohn 1.4 and 2 Cor. 5.15 and 2 Tim. 1.10 Answ 3 Thirdly wee must seek it of God the Holy Ghost Iohn 6.63 Rom. 8.10 11. and 1 Cor. 6.11 And therefore let us invocate God the Father in the name and mediation of God the Sonne to infuse this spirituall life of grace into us by the operation of his blessed Spirit Quest 13 What means must we use for the obtaining of this spirituall life Answ 1 First wee must be watchfull and circumspect over our wayes Ephes 5.15 for grace is not found in the way of security or with sleeping upon the bed of case Colos 3.1 Answ 2 Secondly we must be diligent in hearing Iohn 5.24 25. and 2 Tim. 1.10 Now there are two things to be heard namely I. The Law this wee must hear that we may be humbled therby Rom. 7.9 II. The Gospel this we must hear that we may be counselled and comforte therby 2 Cor. 2.16 Answ 3 Thirdly we must die unto sin Generatio unius est corruptio alterius the vivifying of grace is the mortifying of sin And the more grace increases the more sin decreases Rom. 6.11 and 1 Cor. 15.36 Now there are two kinds of death namely First Concupiscentiae of sinne and lust Colos 3.5 for all sins evill affections and lusts are to be mortified Secondly Confidentiae of hope and confidence for wee must deny our selves not trust at al in any thing we do Fourthly wee must labour to beleeve Iohn 8.24 Answ 4 And that by a faith not of our own framing but of Gods infusing Colos 2.12 Fifthly we must persevere in all these as long Answ 5 as we live that is both in watchfulnesse and hearing and mortifying of sinne and beleeving with a faith approved by works Revelat. 2.11 Ephes 6.13 What shall wee gaine by this spirituall life Quest 14 that we must take so much paines for the procuring of it First if wee be made partakers of this life Answ 1 of grace then we shall bee made fellow Citizens of the Saints yea the Heirs of God Rom. 8.17 Ephes 2.6.19 Second by this spirituall life we gain spiritual Answ 2 liberty 2 Cor. 3.17 from sin Rom. 6.14 8.11 Thirdly by this life we gain light and knowledge Answ 3 and spirituall rejoycing Esay 9.2 Luke 1.80 and 1 Pet. 1.8 And therfore it is worth al the paines VERS 25. And his Disciples came to him Vers 25 and awoke him saying Lord save us wee perish § 1. His Disciples came to him Sect. 1 This action of the Disciples in comming to Christ may teach us the degrees of our comming unto Christ How do we come unto Christ Quest or by what steps First the carnall man is absent from Christ Answ 1 and a stranger unto him Mat. 18.11 Luke 15.13 Ephes 2.12 and 1 Pet. 25. Secondly therefore God sends affliction as Answ 2 to the prodigall poverty and to the Jews misery Psalme 107. Thirdly and then we come to him Psal 119.67.71 Answ 3 One of these two wayes either I. By prayer as the Disciples here did crying Lord save us Or II. By repentance as the Prodigall did Father I have sinned against heaven and against thee § 2. They awoke him Sect. 2 Christ indeed is sometimes absent from his children which is here expressed by his being asleep How is Christ absent from his children Quest First sometimes he is absent from them by Answ 1 withdrawing his grace from them and permitting them to sin thus he absented himselfe from Peter and David for a time Secondly sometimes he is absent from them Answ 2 in comfort when hee permits them to fall into grievous afflictions thus hee absented himselfe from Iob for a time and from David Psal 22. Sect. 3 § 3. Save us or wee perish The Disciples here in their distresse pray unto Christ and are preserved whence we may learn Observ That the prayers of the righteous shall certainly be heard Object But many pray whom God answers not Answ 1 First God is alwayes able to heare and helpe us if he please Daniel 3.17 Answ 2 Secondly if he do not helpe us when we pray yet he will turn his deniall and our distresse unto our good for all things worke together for the best unto the righteous Rom. 8.28 Answ 3 Thirdly and although hee do not helpe us at the first yet he can afterwards as we see in Israels fighting against Benjamin who was overcome once againe Iudg. 20.21.25 although God bad them fight verse 18.23 but at length they wholly overcome them verse 35. c. Vers 26 VERS 26. And hee saith unto them why are yee fearfull O yee of
little faith Then he arose and rebuked the winds and the sea and there was a great calme Sect. 1 § 1. Why are yee fearfull Quest 1 Why doth our Saviour here reprove and upbraid them is not prayer unto Christ in distresse a signe of faith Answ Our Saviour doth not upbraid them for praying but for these things namely First because they were fearfull cowardly for the righteous should be as bold as Lyons Prov. 28.1 Secondly because they doubted and that I. Of safety save us or we perish And II. Of Christs care of them Carest thou not that we perish Marke 4.57 Quest 2 How doth it appear that they doubted of Christs care of them Answ 1 First by their running unto him as though Christ could not do what Paul did The Apostle saith though he was absent in body yet he was present in care Colos 2.5 and 1 Cor. 5.3 And therefore certainly much more is Christ yea in regard of his Deitie hee is every where present And therefore there was no need of their running unto Christ to put him in mind of their danger Answ 2 Secondly it is evident that they doubted of Christs care of them by their awakening of him And they awoke him saying Master save us as though with the body and humanity the Deitie had slept when as indeed Hee that keepeth Israel doth neither slumber nor sleepe Psalme 121.4 Quest 3 Is it not good to fear that our Saviour thus upbraids them Why are yee fearfull Yea if it bee not good to fear then why doth Christ sleepe and by sleeping thus terrifie them Answ Christ slept not that he might affright them but that he might exercise them and learn them by danger not to fear danger Whence wee may observe That disturbing and disquieting fear Observ is to be expelled out of the heart of the faithfull Luke 12.32 How many sorts of fear are there that wee Quest 4 may learn which is good and which is bad There is a two-fold feare to wit First of God which is a godly feare Secondly of men which is a worldly fear herein observe these two things First Answ dangers are to bee feared providently Genesis 32.9 c. Secondly dangers are not to bee feared with a Distracting feare for that is here forbidden and Matthew 10.28 and Luke 1.74 Esay 8.12 Why is this distracting and disturbing feare Quest 5 to be expulsed and driven away First because this fear ariseth from sin Genesis Answ 1 3.7.10 Secondly because this feare is threatned as a Answ 2 punishment of sinne Deuter. 32.25 Iob 18.14 Prov. 3.24 Thirdly because it is a sign of diffidencie and Answ 3 distrust for the faithfull for the most part are free from it 2 King 6.14 15. Daniel 3. and 6. Psal 3.7 and 23.4 and 27.1 and 46.3 Wherefore this feare argues either I. No faith Or II. a false faith or III. A sleepie faith or IV. A weak faith Fourthly because this terrifying fear shall be Answ 4 punished Revel 21.8 Fifthly this feare is to be expelled because Answ 5 wee have promises of protection and preservation and helpe Esay 41.14 Sixthly this feare deters us from the profession Answ 6 of Christ and the Gospel and therefore there is great reason that it should bee cast out of the heart Reade Iohn 9.22 and 12.42 What must we feare Quest 6 First wee must feare God and that Answ 1 I. Lest we offend him and provoke him unto anger by our sins And II. Lest we neglect to glorifie him in our lives and conversations And III. Lest we should forget him and not have him alwayes before our eyes Secondly wee must feare our salvation And Answ 2 that I. Lest through carelesnesse or fearlesnesse wee should fall into sinne Ephesians 5.15 And II. Lest wee should be temporally punished for our sin as Ier. 36.16 and 1 Corinthians 11.32 And III. Lest wee should be eternally tormented for our iniquities Deut. 28.66 Heb. 4.1.3 § 2. O yee of little faith Sect. 2 Our Saviour by this phrase would have us Observ 1 take notice That faith may be true although it be small as appears by Matth. 6.30 and 16.8 and Luke 12.28 and Mat. 14 29. Marke 9.24 Cum fides in Objecto non errat sed illud in medijs trepid â—tionibus cum fiducia quantumvis languida apprehendere expetit conatur debilis fides est vera tamen Chemnit 1.185 a. Quest 1 Why is true faith sometimes small Answ Because although faith bee given from above Ephes 2.8 yet it is not given miraculously but by the means of the word Rom. 10.15 c. Hence it is said the sower sowed seed Mat. 13.1 and the kingdome of God is like unto a graine of mustard-seed Mat. 13.31 which groweth up by little and little Marke 4.26 c. And hence it is sometimes greater and sometimes lesser For the better understanding of this observe First the Schoole-men say that faith is lesse in a double regard namely I. Quoad objectum in regard of the object because expresly some beleeve fewer things then others do Them 2.2.5 4. II Quoad participationem in regard of the participation and that either First Ex parte intellectûs because some have lesser understanding then others Or Secondly Ex parte voluntatis because some have I. Lesser promptitude and readinesse in beleeving then others some being more dull lazie and sluggish then others are Or II. Lesser devotion some being lesse zealous then are others Or III. Lesser confidence and trust some being more fearfull then are others Secondly our Divines affirm faith to be lesser in a double regard also to wit I. Fructibus in regard of the fruits therof as holinesse strength zeale constancie joy and the like II. Gradibus in regard of the degrees or nature of faith as in apprehension and application Perkins And therefore Chemnuius observes that First sometimes faith is great as Mat. 8.10 and 15.28 And Secondly sometimes faith is small as Matth. 14.31 And Thirdly sometimes faith is weak and that either in Acknowledging Rom. 14.1 Or Trusting Mark 9.24 Thirdly observe faith is lesser sometimes in regard of Others that is one mans faith is greater then anothers as one star differs from another in glory 1 Cor. 15. and Rom. 14.1 and 15.1 A mans selfe that is sometimes faith in one the same man is greater and sometimes lesse and that either Ordinarily and thus a mans faith is lesse when he is newly regenerated then afterwards Heb. 5.12 Extraordinarily in the houre of temptation which is occasioned either First by reason of some sinne committed l 2 Sam. 12. Psal 22. 32. Or Secondly because the Holy Spirit of God is grieved u Ephes 4.31 and that either 1. By the love of sin or 2. By the neglect of the exercises of Religion or 3. By the extinguishing of the good motions of the Holy Spirit Or Thirdly because God with-draws his grace and spirituall light for a time o 2
Chro. 32.31 Psal 51.11 Observ 2 We may observe againe from these words Oh yee of little faith that faith is accepted but weaknesse is reproved whereby our Saviour would teach us That the children of God should labour that their faith may grow ripe and increase unto perfection Reade Ephes 4.13.15 and 2 Pet 1.10 and 1 Pet. 2. â— 3. and Mark. 4.40 Quest 2 Why may wee not content our selves with a weak faith which is true but wee must thus endeavour after a strong faith Answ 1 First faith and the increase of faith is the principall worke of a Christian This is the work of God that yee beleeve on him whom be hath sent Iohn 6.29 Yea this is the function of a Christian for wee are called Fâ—â—â—les faithfull because our worke is to strive to bee rich and perfect in faith yea wee are called Christiani Christians because wee depend wholly upon Christ by faith And therfore there is great reason that we should labour and endeavour to grow up and increase therin Answ 2 Secondly we are commanded to beleeve This iâ— his Commandement that wee should beleeve on the name of his Son Iesus Christ 1 Iohn 3.23 And therefore it behoves us to labour to be perfect in faith Thirdly faith is our chiefest armour against Answ 3 Sathan it is the shield wherwith we quench all the fiery darts of the Devill Ephes 6.16 yea a Brest-plate 1 Thess 5 8. and therefore wee must resist this our enemy with faith 1 Pet. 5.8 Great reason is there then that all those who desire to be free from Sathan should labour for faith and the increase therof Who are blame-worthy in this particular Quest 3 Those who neglect faith Answ For if the children of God must labour that their faith may increase and grow ripe unto perfection then much are they too blame who neglect the acquiring or augmentation of faith For I. Those who have not faith should neither give sleep to their eyes nor slumber to their eye-lids untill they be made partakers thereof wee being without God in the world so long as wee are without faith in our soules Here those who have not as yet attained unto Quest 4 this excellent and singular grace of faith may demand first how they may be incited or induced to labour thus earnestly for it I answer let them seriously remember these two short particulars to wit I. By faith they shall have true spirituall internall and solid joy according to that of the Apostle Answ Although we have not seene God yet wee love him and loving him beleeve in him and beleeving in him rejoyce with a joy unspeakable and glorious 1 Pet. 1.8 He that beleeves in God hath the witnesse in himselfe and is not beguiled with presumptuous perswasions and therefore hath true cause of rejoycing but he that beleeves not can have no true hope and consequently no solid joy Rom. 5.3 4 II Let those who are as yet destitute of faith remember that they cannot more profitably bestow their paines any where then here they cannot labour for any thing of more worth then faith is because that is the hand wherby wee apprehend Christ and apply him unto our selves that is the eye wherby we behold Christ that is the foot by which we walke unto Christ yea that is the seale wherby all the promises of the Gospel are confirmed unto us And therefore nothing is more profitable for us nothing can make us more happy then faith in Christ can Quest 5 Secondly those who are not as yet made partakers of faith and by the two former particulars are incited and moved to desire it will yet againe demand What means must they use for the acquiring of it Answ 1 First a man cannot beleeve of himselfe or obtaine faith by any naturall or physicall power it being wrought in us by the blessed Spirit of God Rom. 8.14 Answ 2 Secondly but wee must labour to confirme our faith by our good workes 2 Pet. 1.10 That is he that perswades himselfe that he beleeves must shew his faith to be true and lively by the fruits of sanctification Answ 3 Thirdly wee must use those means for the acquiring of faith which God requires that is we must be carefull and diligent hearers of the word for faith comes by hearing Rom. 10.17 and we must be servent and frequent in prayer unto God that hee would infuse this grace of faith in us by his Holy Spirit II. Those who have faith should not rest nor content themselves with a weake or small measure thereof But remember that graces are not given to bee misspent as the Prodigall did his portion nor to bee kept without any augmentation or increase as the servant did his Talent which hee hid in a Napkin but to multiply and increase For the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withall q 1 Cor. 12 7. and therefore the servant is condemned because hee did not put out his Masters money to the Banke Luke 19.23 Quest 6 How is this grace of faith to be nourished and increased Answ By these means namely First by the word of God Ex ijsdem nutrimur ex quibus generamur as the word is a seed to beget those who are not begotten so bread to feed those who are begotten yea milke wherby babes become young men 1 Pet. 2.12 And therefore we must be frequent in hearing reading meditating and conferring of the word of God Secondly by fighting and striving against sin Sathan the world and our owne corrupt lusts Heb. 12.4 and 1 Pet. 2.11 and 5 8 9. Ephes 6.13 c. Thirdly by faithfull and fervent prayer unto God crying daily unto God as the Apostles did unto Christ Oh Lord increase our faith Luke 17.5 Ephes 6.18 What is faith Quest 7 First Grammatically Fides à fio Dicitur fides Answ 1 quia fit it is called faith because it is made And therfore faith is twofold viz. Activa first active faciens veritatem and is called Fidelity Passiva secondly passive credens veritati and is called perswasion Hinc fides sacta habita Secondly according to the Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Answ 2 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are either taken I. Actively and thus God is said to be faithfull 1 Cor. 1.9 and his word to bee faithfull 1 Tim. 3.1 and 4.9 and his Ministers to bee faithfull 1 Cor. 4.2 Because God workes faith in his children by the word and Ministers therof Or II. Passively and thus they of the Circumcision and Timothies Mother and divers beleeve in God Act. 10.45 and 16.1 and 2 Cor. 6.15 Now the question here is concerning the passive not active faith VERS 28. Vers 28 And when he was come to the other side into the countrey of the Gergesenes there met him two possessed with devils comming out of the tombes exceeding fierce so that no man might passe by that way § 1. There met him two possessed with devils Sect. 1
must either contend with him with manfull wrastlings or wee can never prevaile against him yea wee must labour wholly to expell sinne and Sathan Perfecti vincitur cum mens nequè trahitur ad consensunt nequè delectationem tentationunt Gregor Sathan is then perfectly foiled when the mind is neither drawn to consent to sinne nor to delight in the temptations unto evill This is a hard worke but it is a necessary worke and therfore the more earnestly and industriously to be undertaken III. He must be cast out Cum velocitate speedily while it is said to day Psalme 95.8 not sleeping in sinne nor with Sathan Proverb 6.4 Psal 132. De manu Sathanae non evaditur nisi ocyus per poenitentiam recurratur Gregor There is no way to make an escape out of Sathans clutches but by serious and speedy repentance And therefore all those who desire to be dispossessed of Sathan and to possesse and enjoy God by a true and lively faith in the soule they must labour to be ashamed of their by-past sins to fight couragiously and constantly against sin for the time to come and while it is said to day turne from all sinne and turne wholly unto God both with body soule and spirit 1 Thessal 5.23 What is the sense and meaning of these Quest 5 words They were exceeding fierce First some understand them particularly of Answ 1 Cruelty the Devill being cruell himself makes his servants cruell also From whence wee may learn That the Devil makes men cruell but the Lord Observ 2 leads men unto meeknesse and gentlenesse Esay 11.6 7. and 35 9 and 65.25 Why doth the Devill maâ—e men cruell Quest 6 First because he hates mankind and therfore Answ 1 he instigates and incites men to bite and devour one another and to be cruell among themselves Secondly because the Devill knows that cruell Answ 2 men shall be punished by God therfore hee provokes and leads men unto cruelty Hee shall have judgement without mercy that sheweth no mercy Iames 2.13 Thirdly the Devill leads men unto cruelty Answ 3 because he hates love and charity that being I. The seamlesse coat of Christ and therefore it is defaced by rents and ruptures yea II. The bond which tieth both First us amoÌ„gst our selves And Secondly us with Christ Now this christian bond of charity Sathan earnestly desires to separate and dissolve What may wee without breaking this bond Quest 7 of love thinke of fierce and cruell men We may thinke that First they are of Sathan Answ not of God see before Observation II. Secondly they are no Christians for the Holy Ghost never appeared that we read of in the shape of a Tyger or Bear but of a Dove Gualt s Matth. 2. Thirdly they are odious unto God and such as hee will not spare in judgement In what things hath Cruelty place Quest In divers things namely First in oppression Esa 47.6 Zachary 1.15 Secondly in revenge Thirdly in pride Prov. 16.5 Fourthly in debts as we see in him who cruelly handled his fellow servant for the hundred pence Fifthly in punishments therefore offenders must be beaten with stripes by a certain number lest through cruelty they should have been excessive like the Turks who sometimes give two hundred lashes for one offence Sixthly in houshold affairs therefore we are advised not to be like Lyons in our houses nor frantick amongst our servants Eccles 4.30 Seventhly over brute beasts a righteous man regardeth the life of his beast but the tender mercies of the wicked are cruell Proverb 12.10 Thus much for the first generall Answer to the fift Question Answ 2 Secondly some understand this of a generall fiercenesse and violence after sin as though these two possessed men were Images of a naturall man in sin who is furiously carried after it Observ 3 We may learn That sinners are swiftly and vehemently carried by satan whither he pleaseth as though they were possessed by him He saith unto one man come and he commeth unto another go and he goeth unto a third do this and he doth it Reade 2 Tim. 2.26 and 1 Iohn 3.8 18. Ephes 4.27 Quest 9 How doth it appear that the Devill hath this Lord-like power over sinners Answ Because sin is the Devils seed issue and off-spring Iohn 8.44 And therefore sinners cannot but obey him in what he commands Quest 10 How is sin the Devils seed Three manner of waies namely Answ First Inchoatione by inchoation because it was he that brought sin first into the world by sinning himself and tempting Adam unto disobedience Secondly Tentatione by temptation because it is he that yet allures the sons of Adam Thirdly Punitione by correction because it is he that obligeth the sinner unto his service and that in eternall pains Quest 11 What analogy or resemblance is there between sinners and those who are possessed by Satan Answ 1 First the possessed were naked having torn off their garments and cast them away so sinners I. Do cast off the garments of Innocencie Gualt s And II. Of Decencie and Christian glory Chrys s And III. Of Modesty and Shamefastnesse sinning without shame Answ 2 Secondly the possessed dwelled not in houses but among the Sepulchers Luke 8.27 So sinners do not dwell with the Saints and righteous But I. Are conversant with dead works Gualt s And II. With the works of darknesse as theft murther treason fraud and the like Ephes 5.11 Thirdly the possessed were never quiet but Answ 3 cryed continually Mark 5.5 So sinners I. Are furious in the pursuit of sin night and day Gualt s And II. Are still blaspheming and dishonouring of God Gualt s And III. Perhaps cry by reason of some internall horrour of conscience as follows Fourthly the possessed cut themselves with Answ 4 stones Mark 5.5 so sinners I. Wound themselves with sins Chrys s And II. Waste and consume their estates with following after their sins And III. Bring infirmities and sicknesses upon their bodies by sin And IV. Bring infâ—my upon themselves amongst men And V. Wound and pierce through their consciences with sin 1 Tim. 6.10 And VI. Stab and kill out-right their poor souls Fifthly the possessed could not be held but Answ 5 brake their chains Mark 5.4 So sinners I. Will not be compelled to abstain from sin by the fear of God Nor II. Will be curbed by the sword of the Magistrate Nor III. Will be made orderly by Ecclesiasticall Discipline Nor IV. Wil be restrained by the shame of men Nor V. Will be kept back from sin by the respect of their own profit or danger or the good of their children or families Sixthly the possessed are troublesome and Answ 6 hurtfull unto others as in this verse None durst come neer that way wherein they were So sinners are obnoxious unto others and that I. By their lewd and wicked examples which are hurtfull in a double regard namely First because the good are offended thereby through a zeal unto Gods glory And Secondly because the
Psalme 73.18 and Iob 34.20 and Proverb 6.15 Esay 30.13 and 47.9 Ier. 51.8 and 1 Thess 5.3 Answ 3 Thirdly they say their time of torment was not yet come because they would not yet be punished Nondum maturum tempus ad poenam Calvin s They desire that they may be suffered yet a little longer to tempt the wicked and to try to hurt the righteous and not so quickly to be hurried unto judgement and eternall punishment Vers 30 VERS 30. And there was a good way off from them an herd of many Swine feeding Gordonus objects this verse to prove that the vulgar translation vulgarly called Hieromes is Authenticall and only to be adhered unto Object and not the Greeke Text In the Greeke it is said And a good way off from them there was a herd of Swine but in the Latine more truly saith Gordonus it is said Non longè and not farre off from them c. Nec dubito latinam lectionem incorruptiorem esse Neither doe I make question saith Maldonat but the Latine Text is most true becaus◠both Saint Marke and St. Luke saith Erant autem ibi And there were there that is in that place and Saint Luke saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 on the Mountaine Luke 8.32 and Saint Marke saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nigh unto the Mountaine Marke 5.11 which was certainely neer unto the Sea because the Swine run into it presently upon their possession as also because Christ permitted and consented that the devils should go into the Swine for this end that those who were present with him by the destruction of the hogs might know how many and how cruell the devils were which they could neither have knowne if the Swine had not beene there not have seene if they had not beene neer And therefore the Latine Bible which saith And not farre off from them there was a Herd of Swine feeding is to bee preferred before the Greeke Testament which here saith And a good way off from them c. First all Greek Copies saith Beza run thus Answ 1 and therfore one latine translation from a lame and uncertaine Translator is not to be preferred before them all Secondly there is no incongruity or absurdity Answ 2 or inconvenience in the Greeke text and reading and therfore no necessity of changing it If the Swine saith Maldonat had been farre off then those who were present with Christ could not have seene what was done let him here define 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 longè and see what space of ground it containes whether one mile or twenty for untill this be determined nothing can be concluded Are nothing longè a good way off but only those who are further then can be perceived by the eye I thinke the contrary and that that may be said to be longè which is within sight It is said Luke 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And when he was yet afarre off his Father saw him So Mat 26. Peter also followed Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Procul a farre off but I hope the Papists will not say out of sight And therefore I hold the Greeke text to be most authenticall and sincere Thirdly the severall words used by these three Answ 3 Evangelists signifie one and the same thing namely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Saint Matthew useth and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Saint Luke useth and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Saint Marke hath for it is not likely that the hogs were mixed amongst the men that is that the Swine were feeding in the same place where Christ and the rest were but some space distant from them to wit not feeding in the very shore where Christ was or at least neer unto the Tombes but in the skirts of the mountaines Vers 31.32 VERS 31 32. So the devils be sought him saying If thou cast us out suffer us to goe into the Herd of Swine and he said unto them goe We have here the Devils petition and Christs concession omitting the former I will propound only two questions briefly of the latter Quest 1 Is Sathans prayer heard doth not the blind man say God bears not sinners Iohn 9.31 Answ 1 First the Lord may doe what he please and render no reason of his actions unto us Answ 2 Secondly Christ doth this to teach us that many things are given to many men not in love thus God in anger gave the Israelites Quailes in the wildernesse and the Benjamites victory Quest 2 How could it stand or sute with the mercy of Christ to grant this request of the devils or why doth he it seeing it tended to the destruction of so many creatures and to the losse and hindrance of so many men as had interest in the Swine Answ Christ did it for these reasons namely First because it was just and that both in regard of The Gergesenes and that in a double regard viz. I. For their trial whether they would patiently endure temporall losses for the gaining of Christ And II. For the justifying of their rejection who preferred their hogs before Christ Christ who destroyed nothing but his owne for the Father had given all things into his hands Psal 8.6 And therefore he may do what he wil with his owne Mat. 20.15 Secondly because it was honourable unto Christ or tended unto his honour and that in these three regards viz. First because hereby his power was shewed forth he being able to rule oversway and command such cruell and fierce devils and so suddenly destroy so many Swine Secondly to prove the truth of the Miracle for the departure of the devils shew that the men were truly possessed Thirdly because hereby the Miracle was more divulged and made known For if the devils being dispossessed had not thus entred into the Swine there had but a few known of it but now the Swine-herds run into the Citie the Citizens come forth unto Christ and the greatnesse of the losse makes it take the deeper impression in their minds Thirdly because it was profitable unto the Gergesenes for they hereby might learn the malice of Sathan who next unto man hates the creatures and by the destruction of these bruit beasts shews his malice unto mankind and knowing this they might learn to run unto Christ who had this commanding power over Sathan for helpe succour against him hereafter both in regard of their temporall and spirituall estates Fifthly because it was profitable unto the Demoniacks or men who were now dispossessed for they hereby might see what would have hapned unto them at the last if they had not been helped by Christ yea hereby learn to fear Sathans power to rejoyce and be thankfull for their deliverance from him and to serve Christ faithfully who had freed them all the dayes of their life Sixthly because it was profitable for us and all that shall heare or reade of it in the Allegoricall scope for two things in the Allegory may be observed to wit I. That the
discharging and executing of our callings or we must not give over our lawfull callings for fear of any danger that is like to accrue Although the Jews went about to stone Christ f Ioh. 11.8 and the Nazarens to cast him down a high rock yet he doth not give over preaching They of Lystra stone Paul and yet he returns again Quest 2 Why must no fear of danger deterre us from our Vocations Answ 1 First because Functions are commanded and enjoyned by God and therefore it is a sin for a man to give over his Vocation Answ 2 Secondly because protection is promised in our lawfull callings and therefore we may boldly hope for and expect it yea to leave that place wherein God hath put us for fear of danger likely to ensue is direct diffidencie and distrust Quest 3 Is it lawfull then to tempt the providence of God for this seems no other than to foresee danger and not to prevent it Answ We must distinguish of tempting the providence of God thus Into the Greatest dangers we may boldly intrude our selves if we have a calling thereunto from God Least dangers we may not intrude our selves without a calling For First some sin by too much boldnesse and presumption without a calling And Secondly others offend by too much fear in their calling as Moses did Exo. 4. Quest 4 What need had Christ of a ship to passe over he brought Israel through the red Sea Exod. 14. and made Peter walk upon the water Matth. 14. and therefore could he not have done so now himself Answ Christ hereby shews that he undertook both our infirmities and the remedies against them that so he might be united unto us every way Nonâ—gebâ—â— navi sed navis illo Chrys hom 12. de variis locis The ship stood in need of him and not he of the ship § 3. And came into his own City Sect. 3 What City was this whereunto Christ came Quest 1 First some say it was Nazareth Hier. s but Answ 1 S. Mark contradicts this chap. 2.1 Secondly some say it was Capernaum Calvin Answ 2 Beza and this is the truth as appears Mat. 4.13 Why is it called his City Quest 2 First some think because he was born there Answ 1 but this is false Secondly some think because he was free of Answ 2 this City and was not herein as a stranger But as the former is certainly false so this is uncertainly true Thirdly the reason of the phrase is because Answ 3 he dwelt there Mat. 4.13 Christum Bethlehem tulit Nazareth educavit Capernaum erat perpetuum habitaculum Chrys s Christ was born in Bethlehem brought up in Nazareth and dwelt in Capernaum Why did Christ make choice of Capernaum to Quest 3 dwell in or now to come unto First because the Nazarites had cast him out Answ 1 from amongst them Luke 4.29 Muscul s Secondly because many of his Disciples dwelt Answ 2 there Peter and Andrew Math. 4.18 Iames and Iohn verse 21. to teach us That Christ will dwell with those who are his Ioh. 17.21 26. and 14.23 Rev. 3.20 and 1 Ioh. 1.3 c. and 2 Cor. 6.16 Ioh. 12.26 and 14.3 Rev. 14.14 And by his communion and fellowship make them happy and blessed Wherein doth the happinesse of the Saints Quest 4 with whom Christ dwels consist First If Christ be with them he will enlighten Answ 1 their understandings And Secondly restrain and keep them from sin Answ 2 And Thirdly reduce them from sin by Repentance Answ 3 And Fourthly excite them unto cheerfulnesse in Answ 4 the performance of that which is good And Fifthly corroborate and strengthen them Answ 5 both unto the perfecting of and persevering in good works And Sixthly will fill them with ineffable joy and Answ 6 comfort 1 Pet. 1.8 VERS 2. Vers 2 And behold they brought unto him a man sick of the Palsie lying on a bed And Iesus seeing their faith saith unto the sick of the Palsie Son be of good cheer thy sins be forgiven thee In our Saviours speech unto this sick man are expressed three great and singular benefits and prerogatives of the Faithfull namely First their filiation exprest in this word Son § 1. And Secondly their joy implyed in these words be of good cheer § 2. And Thirdly their remission and reconciliation laid down in these words Thy sins be forgiven thee § 3. Sect. 1 § 1. Son Quest 1 Is God or Christ the father of sinners is he not rather their enemy and judge yea doth not Christ himself say that he is the father onely of the Faithfull and righteous Luke 12.30 Answ 1 First we must distinguish between sinners for of them there be two sorts to wit I. Averse and obstinate sinners which will not repent Ier. 3.12 And II. Penitent sinners who turn from their sins Zach. 1.3 Those are not sons but These are as 2 Cor. 3.17 18. Thus a Physitian is the Father of those sick persons whom he takes care of Now we see that this sick man comes by faith unto Christ the Text saying plainly Iesus seeing their faith that is both of the persons bringing and of the person brought Answ 2 Secondly this sick man was not now a sinner because he was cured and healed For I. He had Faith as aforesaid And II. Christ had pardoned and forgiven his sins as here Quest 2 How are the Faithfull and true penitent sinners the children of Christ for he is their Brother not Father Psalm 22.22 Matthew 25.40 and 28.10 Romans 8.29 and Hebrews 2.11 Answ Christ is our Brother as he is Man and our Father as he is God for although there be three persons yet there is but one Deity whence the Son is said to adopt sons Thom. 3.23.4 yea we pray unto Christ and the holy Ghost Our Father Thom. ibid. for whatsoever God the Father doth unto us God the Son doth also that is in all things co-operates and co-works with the Son Besides Christ himself saith Behold me and the children which thou hast given me where implicitly he calleth himself a childe or Son and that for a double cause namely First to shew that he is God with the Father My Father and I are one And Secondly Observ to shew the prerogative of all those who come unto Christ by Faith namely that they shall be made his sons as Ioh. 1.12 Are those that come unto Christ onely then Quest 3 made his sons after they come are they not already his sons when they come This phrase or title of Son is used diversly Answ namely First sometimes Son signifies the son of God by nature and generation and thus Christ is the alone and onely begotten Son of God Secondly Son signifies sometimes those who are the sons of God by a particular ordination and thus Magistrates Judges Rulers and Princes are called sons I have said ye are the children of the most high Psal 82.6 Thirdly sometimes by this title Son are meant
and see him at the last which hope begets joy within Secondly those who are brought unto Christ are made Partakers of a finall joy which is a hope of glory Rom. 12.12 Thirdly those who are brought unto Christ are made Partakers of a spirituall and mysticall joy that is internall peace of conscience Phil 4.7 and Ephes 3.19 and 1 Cor. 2.11 and joy of the Holy Ghost and this indeed is that Manna and white stone which is promised to al those that overcome sin Sathan and their owne corruptions Revel 2.17 § 3. Thy sins be forgiven thee Sect. 3 Why doth Christ here answer to that which Quest 1 they doe not desire they bring a sick man and pray that Christ would cure him and hee answers Thy sins be forgiven thee First Gualter answers that this sick man was Answ 1 troubled within in his conscience as well as without with sicknesse but this appears not by any particle of the History Secondly Chrysostome answers that Christ thus Answ 2 replies because hereby he shews that he is God and not a meere man and this is probable Thirdly I conceive that Christ thus answers Answ 3 for this cause that hereby he might shew himselfe to be the Physician of soules as well as bodies Whence we learne Observ 1 That Christ in the curing and healing of bodies hath an eye and aime unto soules Quest 2 How doth it appear that Christ hath an aim at spirituall cures in corporall It appears thus namely Answ First by the conversion of those whom he healed Thus hee commands the man whom he had dispossessed to follow him And Secondly by blaming those who being corporally cured were negligent of their spirituall duties where saith he are those nine Lepers Thirdly because the cure of the soule is Christs principall end and last scope and the cure of the body is but a meanes hereunto Reade Mat. 4.16 Luke 1.79 Iohn 9.39 Esay 9.2 and 29.18 and 42.7.16 Thy sins be forgiven thee we see here that Christ doth not reproach him for his sins neither altogether silence them whence I might observe Observ 2 That sinners are to be admonished of their sins in love Reade 1 Sam. 12.24 and Esay 59.1 and Ezech. 3.17 and 33.7 Quest 3 Who is the faithfull Minister of the word of God Answ 1 First not hee who bitterly reproves and reproacheth his people out of some private hatred or jarre Nor Answ 2 Secondly he who is silent and although he see much amisse yet will reprove nothing for feare of offending thâ—se are guilty of the destruction and condemnation of their people Heb. 13.17 Answ 3 Thirdly but he who reproves in love and after a loving manner that is who I. Observes the errours and straying of their flocks with sighes tears and heavinesse And II. Admonisheth them of their errours and sinnes with gentlenesse and in the Spirit of meeknesse Observ 3 Thy sins be forgiven thee Our blessed Saviour shewes here the root of this and all evill therby teaching us That the cause of all affliction and sicknesse is sin Esay 59.2 Ier. 5.25 Object Against this it may bee objected that Christ himselfe denies this for being asked whether the Blind-mans sin or his Parents iniquity were the occasion of his blindnesse he answers Neither hath this man sinned nor his Parents but that the workes of God should be made manifest in him Iob. 9.3 yea experience shewes that the best and most holy are often under the scourge as wee see in Abel Ioseph David Ioh Paul and the rest Heb. 12.8 and 2 Tim. 3.12 And therefore sin is not alwayes the cause of affliction but sometimes wee are afflicted for our triall and sometimes for the terrour and example of others Non pâ—â—â—â—vit hic paralyticus Hilar. s sinne was not the cause of this mans Pulsie Answ 1 First our Saviour doth no where deny that those who are afflicted are sinners but that they are not greater sinners then the rest Luke 13.2.3 c. Neither that God doth inflict some remarkeable or extraordinary or particular punishment alwayes for some hainous or particular offence Secondly there may be and are other causes of affliction besides this but this is alwayes one yea Causa sine qua non sin is one cause though Answ 2 not the alone cause of all affliction and if there had been no sinne there had been no affliction For this comes from God who doth nothing casually nor unjustly now to punish the innocent were a point of injustice Who are blame-worthy here Quest 4 They who do not in every evill repaire unto God reconciling themselves unto him Answ and acknowledging their punishment and affliction to be just by reason of their sins as for example First some being injured are enraged against their brethren who doe them wrong like the Dog who bites at the stone which is throwne at him Secondly some fly in the face of those who reprove them although for the sins reproved Gods hand be upon them Thirdly some repaire unto wicked and unlawfull means as poor men do to stealing and sick men often to charming enchanâ—ing and the like Fourthly some have accesse to lawful means but without God as Asah sought to the Physicians but not unto God for a blessing upon those lawfull means which were administred unto him by them 2 Chron. 16. What is required here of us Quest 5 We must in all afflictions generally Answ but particularly in our sicknesses see our sinnes to be the causes of them 1 King 8.38 Deuter. 28.22 Iohn 5.14 and 1 Cor. 11.30 What are the fruits and effects of sin Quest 6 First sin separates us from God Ier. 5.25 Answ 1 Secondly sinne subjects us unto Sathan Romans Answ 2 6.16 Thirdly sinne subjects us unto punishment Answ 3 and sorrow Fourthly sinne wounds the conscience and Answ 4 hinders us from comfort and peace which is of all burthens the heaviest to a circumcised heart Quest 7 What doth Christ require of us to the pardon of our sins These things viz. First that wee should heare his word Answ Esa 55.3 Secondly that wee should goe out of our sins Esay 52.11 and leave them Ezech. 18.21 Thirdly that wee should goe unto God that is repent Act. 2.38 and 3.19 Marke 1.4 Fourthly that we should beleeve in him who justifieth the ungodly Rom. 4.3 c. Although our Saviour did not require of this Quest 8 sick man a confession of his sins before he absolved him yet is not auricular confession lawfull First certainly confession is very excellent Answ 1 and profitable when it is aright performed but this word Confession is an equivocall word For I. Sometimes it signifies a praysing of God as Psalme 44.8 and 99.3 and 107.8.15.21 c. II. Sometimes it signifies a profession of Christ or Religion and that either First râ—ligious as Rom. 10.10 Or Secondly hypocriticall T it 1.16 Or Thirdly a bare protestation Thus it is said of Iohn He confessed and dented not that hee was not the
conclude falsely They argue thus Only God forgives sins this man forgives sins therfore he is a Blasphemer whereas they should have argued thus Only God forgive sins this man forgives sins therefore he is God II. Intus in their intention because this cogitation sprung from an evill root and original viz. First from Sathan Gualt s that thus hee might fasten some disgrace upon Christ And Secondly from envie the Scribes consenting herein unto Sathan And Thirdly from covetousnesse because hee remitted sins without the sacrifices of the Law Gualt s Quest 4 Wherein did the envie of the Scribes appeare in thus thinking Answ 1 First thus the sick man neither said not thought any thing against our Saviours words And it did not belong unto or concern them And therfore their envie shewes it selfe in medling with that which concernes them not Secondly they ought first to have asked Christ the reason of his so speaking before they had Answ 2 condemned him for so speaking And therefore it was enviously done to thinke evill of Christ before they knew whether there were any just cause for it or not VERS 5 6. For whether is it easier to say Vers 5.6 thy sins be forgiven thee or to say arise and walke But that yee may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins then saith hee to the sick of the Palsie arise take up thy bed and goe to thine house § 1. That yee may know Sect. 1 Wee see here how maliciously the Scribes go about to detract and deprave Christ and on the contrary how mildly and gently he answers them This was done that yee might know from whence we may learne That the scope of Ministers should be Observ that their people might be taught 2 Tim. 2.25 and Psalme 45.10 and Colos 1.9 Why must Ministers bee so carefull to teach Quest 1 their flocks First because preaching the ordinary meanes Answ 1 to beget and increase knowledge is the great mercy of God to call men unto salvation 1 Timothy 2.4 And therefore woe be unto those to whom are committed these rich treasures of wisedome grace and knowledge if they bee carelesse in the distributing of them to their peoples edification Secondly because the preaching of the word Answ 2 is the justice of God that those who heare the word and know the will of God may bee condemned of their own consciences if they will not obey And therefore Teachers should bee carefull to teach lest the people perish for lack of knowledge and their blood be required at their hands Our Saviour here mildly teaching and not satyrically Quest 2 taunting the Scribes may move this question who are to be reproached and menaced in the preaching of the word First tart threatnings doe not belong unto Answ 1 the simple and ignorant But Secondly unto the perverse and obstinate Answ 2 who either I. Will not know their dutie or are ignorant because they will not learn being proud and unbridled in sin as Ier. 43.2 and 44.16 Or II. Who will not understand as the obstinate Recusants Psal 82.5 and 2. Pet. 3.5 Or III. Who neglect to remember those things which they heare and understand as 2 Pet. 1.9 § 2. He said unto the sicke of the Palsie Sect. 2 We see here that our blessed Saviour hath one salve for all sores one remedy for all things and that is Dixit his word thus we reade bee said unto the Pharisees and hee said unto the Feaver and he said unto the wind and he said unto Sathan Matth. 4.3 c. this word Dixit he said is sufficient for all things Matth. 8.8 Iob. 18.6 Whence we learn Observ That Christ can do all things by his voice and word Quest 1 How doth this appear It appears by these particulars viz. Answ First by these Scriptures Exod. 20.19 and 1 King 17 4 9. Psalm 33.6 9. Esa 40.8 Mat. 24 35. Heb. 1.3 Secondly because all the power of Christ as of God is within in himself And therfore it is sufficient for him to expresse his will by his word Now there is a two-fold word to wit I. Externall uttered with the voice And II. Internall conceived in the mind Now neither of these can be falsified but either First by the mutability and change of the minde of him that speaks or thinks but with Christ there is no mutability nor shadow of change Iames 1.17 Or Secondly by reason of the debility and weaknesse of him that speaks or thinks he not being able to do what he hath promised or intended but unto Christ all power is given both in heaâ—en and earth Matth. 28.20 c Luke 1.37 Psal 148 8. And therefore he is able to do whatsoever he saith Thirdly because the word of Christ is accompanied with the holy Ghost Ioh. 6.63 and therefore it is sufficient unto all things and effectuall in every thing it speaks Esa 55.11 Quest 2 When or wherein doth Christ speak unto us Answ 1 First he speaks unto us in his word converting us therby thus he spake to the Eunuch Acts 8. and to Lydia Acts 16. Answ 2 Secondly he speaks unto us in Meditation and holy thoughts infusing his Spirit into us Answ 3 Thirdly he speaks vâ— to us in Prayer answering our requests thus he spake unto Paul 2 Corinth 12.9 Answ 4 Fourthly he speaks unto us in Faith assuring us of our justification Heb. 12.24 and adoption Rom. 8.15.16 Answ 5 Fifthly he speaks unto us in our striving struggling and wrastling against sin by strengthning us with might in the inward man and enabling us to trample Sathan under our feet Vers 8. VERS 8. But when the multitudes saw it they marvelled and glorified God which had given such power unto men Observ Vnto Men This must necessarily be understood of the Ministery of Absolution or remitting of sins whence we might observe That God hath given to the Church power to forgive sin Reade Mat. 16.19 and 18.18 Iob. 20.23 And besides remember briefly this That God and Christ have given the Gospel for our comfort now to be assured of the pardon and forgivenesse of our sins is a main and principall comfort yea we can have no true joy in our hearts untill we be assured hereof and therefore without doubt Christ would not leave his Church under the Gospel without this power to afford such comfort unto his people How is this remission Quest or absolution wrought by the Church Three manner of waies namely First by the preaching of the word Answ Mat. 16.19 and 2 Cor. 5.19 c. and that either I. Generally when remission is preached by Christ to every truly penitent sinner Or II. Particularly when remission is applied to any particular person upon the conditions of faith repentance and obedience And certainly whomsoever the word looseth they are truly loosed for all the promises of the word are true Secondly by Absolution for the Church I. Excommunicates obstinate and perverse sinners 1 Cor. 5.5 and 1
the third wherof is this Lent by the Apostles was ordained and instituted to be observed to fulfill this saying of Christs When the Bridegroome shall be taken away then shall they fast First this saying of our Saviours was spoken Answ 1 only to his Apostles that enjoyed his carnall presence Secondly if the words be largely taken then Answ 2 the Montanists did come neerer to the sense then the Papists that observed the Lenton fast straight after Christs ascension Thirdly if the Papists will expound the taking Answ 3 away of the Bridegroom of Christs death then by this reason they should not fast before the celebration of the Passion but after Our Saviour in this place doth expresly teach us That there shall be a time Observ when the children of God shall weepe and mourn for the absence of Christ Iohn 13.33 and 16.16 c. and 14.3.16.19.27 Which is the fittest time for fasting because Quest 1 our Saviour saith here there shall be a time when we must fast The true time of fasting mourning Answ is when Christ is absent so saith our Saviour in this place that is First when wee are under some temporall scourge and chastisement Secondly when the peace is broken betweene us and our God when wee have offended him and set him against us by our sins Psal 51.8 and are not sure of reconciliation Thirdly when some lust or strong temptation doth assault us and wee are not sensible of the presence and grace of Christ within us sustaining us Fourthly when our former light is eclipsed that is when the assurance we had in God and joy in the enjoyment of Christ is departed and gone from us for as the clearest day hath his clouds so the best sometimes hath his doubtings the day hath his night and clearest faith his eclipses And this is the fittest time for fasting and mourning because now the Bridegroom is taken away from us How can Christ be taken away from us or wee Quest 2 mourn for his absence seeing he hath otherwise promised Mat. 28.20 Behold I am with you unto the end of the world First Augustine distinguisheth generally of the Answ 1 presence of Christ that there is praesentia Deitatis Humanitatiâ— a presence of his humanity and this they were deprived of and a presence of his deitie and thus Christ was alwayes with them Secondly there is a presence of Christs Deitie Answ 2 in a generall providence and presence of sight thus Christ is never absent either from good or bad but alwayes and every where present with all Answ 3 Thirdly there is a presence of Christs Deitie in a particular providence and this is two-fold viz. either I. Spirituall and thus Christ First directs and disposes of the Ministery of the word And Secondly annoints with the Spirit and fits with gifts those whom hee cals to the worke of the Ministery And Thirdly wounds and weakens Sathans power in that manner that hee cannot prevaile against his Church Mat. 18. Or II. Temporall and thus Christ First sometimes hides and preserves his children from evill and danger Psal 31.20 and 91. And Secondly sometimes lets them fall into danger and then freeth and delivereth them And Thirdly sometimes neither preserveth them from evils nor delivereth them out of evils but only comforteth them in and under evils and so as that the evill of the evill is taken away Psal 30.7 Answ 4 Fourthly there is a presence of Christs flesh or humanity Sic absens cum passionis tempâ—â— advenerit Hieron s And this the Apostles were deprived of after Christs suffering for now the heavens containe him Act. 3.21 and 1.11 and 2 Cor. 5.16 Answ 5 Fifthly there is a presence of temporal prosperity and this our Saviour speaks of here according to the letter For as the Nurse leadeth and carefully cherisheth the Infant while it is young and weak so doth Christ who will not suffer his Apostles to weep and mourn and be afflicted as yet because they were not able to endure it Answ 6 Sixthly there is a spirituall absence of Christ in the heart and that in a double regard to wit I. In respect of internall strength when the children of God are assaulted and tempted by Sathan and overcome by sin as was David 2 Sam. 11. and Peter Mat. 27. For First wee grieve the Spirit of God Ephes 4.30 and quench the good motions of the Spirit a 1 Thess 5.19 And Secondly then God leaves us unto our selves and takes away his hand and we fall unto the ground b Psal 104.29 2 Chron. 32.31 II. In respect of peace of conscience and joy of the Holy Ghost For First sometimes there is a veile over the heart and an insensibility of joy and comfort we not feeling the presence of the blessed Spirit in our hearts nor sensible of the fruits and effects of his presence Secondly sometimes the children of God are sensible of his wrath and ire Psalm 27.9 Deut. 32.20 Esay 57.17 Now the cause of this is sin and that either I. Some sin committed already which is indeed hainous as was Davids Psal 5.1.2.7.9.14 Or II. Some inherent corruption or lust which is not subdued and this certainly is the most grievous condition Psal 120.5 Rom. 7.23 when internall corruptions violently prevaile against us and lead us captive to the law of sinne And thus we may learn when and how Christ is absent from and present with his children on earth VERS 16 17. Vers 16.17 No man putteth a piece of new cloath unto an old garment for that which is put in to fill it up taketh from the garment and the rent is made worse Neither doe men put new wine into old vessels else the bottles breake and the wine runneth out and the bottles perish but they put new wine into new bottles and both are preserved § 1. No man putteth new wine into old bottles Sect. 1 What is the nature of wine or what is observeable in wine Quest 1 Many observe many things Answ which I onely name and passe by viz. First some say that if wine be degenerated and sowre it is unwholsome and of corrupt spirits Secondly if wine be removed or shaken then it is unwholsome by reason of its mixture with the lees therof Thirdly some say that Rhenish wine quickly passeth thorow a man and affords no nourishment at all unto him Fourthly some say that white wine is an enemy unto the head And Fifthly that red wine doth enflame the blood And Sixthly that wine in generall makes men oftentimes drunk Ephes 5.18 How manifold is wine Quest 2 There is a double wine namely Answ First old wine this men love Luke 5.39 So naturally men love that best which savours most of the old man but the Lord knows that the old man is corrupted and therfore he would have us to put it off and to lay it aside Secondly there is new wine and this is that which the text in hand speaks of and
it hinders not at all that here are two and there also are two blind men who were healed for there were many blind men healed by him as for example First these two mentioned in this place Secondly many when Christ speaks of Iohn Baptist Luke 7.18 Thirdly a possessed man who was blind and dumbe Mat. 12.22 Luke 11.14 Fourthly many in the Mount of Galilee Mat. 15.30 Fifthly one neer to Bâ—â—hesda Marke 8.22 Sixthly two neer to Iericho Mat. 20.30 viz. Barthimeus Marke 10.46 Luke 18.35 Seventhly many in the Temple Mat. 21.14 Eighthly one that was born blind Iohn 9.1 c. Ninthly Saint Paul Act. 9.17 Tenthly Elimas who was restored to his sight Act. 13.11 § 2. Two blind men cried Sect. 2 Wee see here the manner of their desiring mercy Clâ—mant they cryed unto him whence wee might learn That I. Prayer is necessary and II. That Prayer ought to be fervent but I conjoyn them thus that vehemencie and fervour of prayer is the best means for the obtaining of grace Observ and mercy Reade Rom. 12.11 Iames 5.16 Iude 20. and 1 Cor. 14 15. Ephes 6.18 How doth it appear Quest that prayer is such a prevalent means to obtaine mercy It appears thus namely First Answ vehemencie in prayer argues the power of the heart and hence the Saints have beene said to poure forth their soules unto God when they prayed fervently See Psalme 42.4 and 1 Sam. 1.10.16 2 King 22.19 and 20.3 and 2 Sam. 12.22 Secondly Prayer ought to arise from these three roots namely I. From a sight of danger And II. From feare of the danger which is seene And III. From a vehement desire and endeavour of praying Reade Ezra 9.5 unto 10.1 Neb. 1.4 Psal 6.6 55.2.17 Mark 9.24 Thirdly because prayer hath his fruit that is God will hear Psalm 6.8 and 42.3 And will be bent and mollified with prayers Ose 12.4 And therefore he that poures forth his heart in hearty praiers unto God out of a true sense of his sins and a sincere desire of mercy shall never be sent from the Lord empty away Sect. 2 § 2. Have mercy upon us Quest 1 What is meant by mercy in this place Answ This word Mercy doth intimate three things namely 1. Animum benevolum II. Impertire cum effectu III. Impertire liberè sine merito First Mercy implies Animum benevolum a willing mind or a mind ready to doe good as if these blind men would say Oh Lord we know that thou art mercifull and gentle willing and ready to give and therfore open the door of mercy and be mercifull unto us Hence wee might observe Observ 1 That our prayers should be built upon the trust and confidence of that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 love of God and Christ unto Mankind that is wee must remember that God and Christ are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lovers of man-kind and therefore when wee pray unto them wee must pray confidently Ierem. 31.20 Luke 1.78 Secondly Mercy intimates Impertire cum effectu the effects of mercy as if these blind men would say Oh Lord wee know thou art mercifull in thy owne nature and therefore wee beseech thee shew the effects thereof unto us Hence we might learn Observ 2 That true mercy is never unprofitable or unto whomsoever God shewes mercy unto them also he doth good Reade Matt. 14.14 and 15.32 and 18.27 and 20.34 Luke 7.14 Iohn 11.36 For the true nature of compassion or mercy consisteth in these four things to wit First simul sentire wee must remember them that are in bonds as bound with them Heb. 13.3 Secondly simul dolere as wee must bee touched with a sense of our brethrens miseries so wee must also sorrow with them and for them weeping with those that weepe Rom. 12.15 Thirdly Malâ—â— ablatum cupere as we must be sensible of our brethrens burdens and sorrowful for them so we must also desire that their evill and griefe were removed from them Fourthly pro virili conari wee must not onely desire this but endeavour it also with the utmost of our strength And therefore this being the true nature of Mercy we may boldly conclude that upon whomsoever the Lord takes compassion he will also helpe and deliver them out of all their misery and evill Thirdly Mercy implies Impertire liberé to bestow a thing freely without any merit or desert at all This also these blind men acknowledge for by their prayer they shew that they are unworthy that Christ should remove their blindnesse from them Hence then we may learn That the grace of Christ is given unto us without Observ 3 any merit of ours at all Author Christus medium fides status gratia Grace is given unto us by faith from Christ Rom. 5.2.17.20 Ephesians 2.5.8 Gal. 2.16.21 Rom. 3.20 unto 28. and 4.14 c. How doth it appear that grace is given undeservedly Quest 2 on our parts It appears most evidently by these Arguments to wit First Answ the creature cannot deserve any thing at the hand of the Creator by reason of that great disproportion which is betwixt them both in regard of their essence substance nature and power yea every way Secondly there is no proportion betwixt any work we do yea all our workes and the reward of eternall glory Thirdly our workes are debts and therfore cannot merit Luke 17.10 Now wheras the Papists say that our works merit not Naturâ suâ sed de compacto of their owne nature but in regard of the Covenant and Contract which is betwixt us and God we answer that this very Covenant and Contract is of meer grace favour and mercy Fourthly our workes are imperfect and therefore they can merit nothing at Gods hands To this the Papists answer that it is true our workes merit not in themselves but onely as they are sprinkled with the blood of Christ But the vertue of Christs blood is to give life eternall unto us yea the blood of Christ is Ipsum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the price and satisfaction it selfe and therefore there is no projection therof as they say p Opera merentur quatenus fit projectio sanguinis Christi which makes our works meritorious Fifthly the good works we doe are not ours and therefore thereby wee can merit nothing The strength wherby wee are able to performe any good worke well is given unto us from God 1 Cor. 4.7 And therfore what merit can there be in fraile and weak man Sixthly our good workes do not goe before but follow after our Iustification and therfore no work of ours doth merit grace or is the cause but only the effect thereof For I. The Author Christ gives grace unto us II. Then followes faith and then wee are justified III. Lastly followes love the fruit of faith 1 Tim. 1.14 Gal. 5.6 Who are here to be blamed Quest 3 Answ In generall all Merchants of Merit or Merit-mongers whereof there are divers sorts namely First some who are grosly erroneous
5.17 Answ 6 Sixthly those who desire that they were assured of Regeneration Adoption Justification and sanctification but are remisse and carelesse in trying and examining themselves 2 Corinthians 13.5 Quest 3 How are these speciall means to be used Answ 1 First wee must use them wisely as God himself prescribes and directs Ephesians 5.15 Answ 2 Secondly we must use them diligently and industriously 2 Pet. 1.5 Answ 3 Thirdly we must use them perpetually and constantly because we alwaies have need both to increase in faith and grace 2 Peter 3.18 striving to the measure of perfect men Eph. 4.13 V. Christ touched their eyes to teach us Observ 2 That the touch of Christ opens the eyes of our hearts or That our hearts are enlightned by the touch of Christ Reade for the proof hereof these places 1 Samuel 10.26 and 1 Kings 19.5 Esa 6.6 Ieremiah 1.9 Daniel 8.18 Acts 16.14 And besides consider these two things namely First that Christ is the light of the world Esa 42.6 and 49.6 Psalm 146.8 Iohn 1. 4.5 9. and 8.12 and Iohn 9.5 and Luke 1.79 Secondly as Christ is the light of the world so he gives light unto us by touching And hence touching hath been alwaies of great consequence to wit I. The very touch of a man for if he touch but any thing that is unclean he is made unclean thereby Reade Exod. 19.13 and 29.37 Numb 19.11 Agg. 2.16 II. Much more then is the touch of God of great respect and worth as appears by these places Psalm 104.32 and 144.5 Iob 19.21 Iudg. 6.21 Hence it was that the Lord ordained that Aaron should have his ear and thumb and great Toe touched Leviticus 8.23 And hence our Saviour sometimes touched the ears sometimes the tongue sometimes Infants sometimes the dead body sometimes the eyes as here because there was great vertue therein How manifold is the touch of Christ now in Quest 4 the Ministery of the Word Three-fold viz. First either improfitable Answ and ineffectuall as Hebrews 6.6 or profitable and efficacious Canticles 5.5 Secondly either weak as the smoking flax or strong when we come to the measure of perfect men Ephes 4.13 Thirdly either unto humiliation or consolation Cant. 4.16 For there is the spirit of bondage and Adoption We have heard why Christ Touched them It Quest 5 may now be demanded Why he touched their eyes seeing they did not name their blindnesse unto him neither desired the opening of their eyes but onely that he would be mercifull unto them Although they did not expresse particularly their desires Answ yet their present case and condition did sufficiently speak for them and was well enough known unto Christ and therefore they onely crave mercie of him in generall to teach us That Christ needeth not much to be taught Observ 3 because he is both infinite in knowledge love and mercie Hebrews 2.17 and 4.15 and 5.2 If it be thus that Christ knows all our wants Quest 6 before we name them then what need we pray Answ The cause why we doe and must pray unto God is not First to teach God for hee knows what wee stand in need of Luke 12.30 Nor Secondly to move or change the mind or decree of God for he is unchangeable Iames 1.17 But I. Partly in respect of God we pray lest we should tempt his providence by neglecting the meanes which himselfe prescribes now hee hath ordained prayer as a part of his worship and as a means for the obtaining of whatsoever we want And II. Partly in regard of our selves wee pray unto God in our necessities and distresses First to demonstrate with a prostrate mind the sense of that evill which lies upon us and hence comes loud clamours and bitter complaints For if we should not pray against evil we should seeme not to be sensible of any evill And Secondly we pray to shew our earnest desire of deliverance and freedome and hence comes zealous and fervent requests for if we did not pray against our evils or for a removall of them wee vvould seeme not to care to be freed from them Quest 7 If it be thus that Christ knows our wants and necessities without naming then why doth he not by and by in mercy remove them that is either helpe us as soon as he takes notice of our miseries or as soone as wee make them knowne unto him by prayer Answ The cause hereof is in us namely either First because our sins and impenitency or hardnesse of heart hinders him from doing us good Or Secondly because we are either negligent in praying or cold in our prayers for sacrifices were to be offered up with fire and prayer is to be offered up with zeale otherwise it is not acceptable unto God Or Thirdly because faith is wanting for want of faith hinders us from blessings as followes in the next § And therfore if we be in misery and are not presently helped or delivered let us not thinke that the cause is in God but that it is in us either because wee are not children that is are without justifying faith or because wee are wicked and disobedient or because the thing which we desire is not good for us or because we are carelesse or cold in praying for it Quest 8 Who are happy in misery and evill Answ They who know that the Lord First knows their wants and necessities And Secondly that he is able to helpe deliver or relieve them And Thirdly that he is as willing to helpe them as he is able And Fourthly that he is their Father for he that knowes these knowes enough to raise him up to comfort in the greatest evils and wants Sect. 2 § 2. Saying according to your faith so be it unto you In these words our Saviour shewes the reason why these blind mens prayer was heard namely because they beleeved whence we may learne That the measure of blessings is according to the proportion of our faith Observ or God gives good things unto us according to our faith and confidence in him Mat. 21.21 Iames 1.6 Why doth God measure his mercy by our Quest 1 faith First because without faith we cannot pray Answ 1 And therfore as where there is no faith in God there is no true invocation of him so where there is no prayer there is no assurance of any blessing Rom. 10.14 Secondly because a weak faith is able to doe Answ 2 lesse for as the want of faith hinders us from prayer so the weaknesse of faith hinders us from the true performance of many duties Reade Mat. 8.26 and 14.30 and 17.20 And therefore if we be destitute of any blessings let us remember that the reason hereof is either want or weaknesse of faith For I. To unbeleevers nothing is given at least in love because faith is the key of Gods treasorie and the vessell of the Fountain wherby water is conveyed unto us And therfore if faith be cold carnall idle empty and sleepy no wonder then if
there is a certain neglect of all temporall things for the sweet taste they have of Christ doth wean them from the world Fourthly whether dost thou apprehend and see the recompense of reward being so certainly assured therof that thou livest by hope and weepest so long as thou art in the flesh and absent therefrom desiring to bee dissolved and to be with Christ Sect. 2 § 2. See that no man know it Quest Why doth Christ prohibite them to divulge the mercy shewed unto them Answ For answer hereunto looke back to verse 26. where this same question is propounded answered I only here adde three short particulars to wit First that Christ did seriously prohibite the publication of this miracle as appears by the very phrase Hee straitly charged them saying See that no man know it Secondly but seeing the reason of this prohibition is not expressed wee should not too curiously enquire after it Muscul Gualt s Thirdly that these blind men of their owne judgements should not have taken liberty to do that which was forbidden them Verse 31 VERS 31. But they when they were departed spread abroad his faâ—e in all that countrey Quest 1 Whether is the revealed will of God in all things to be obeyed or not Answ Certainly it is our dutie to obey the whole will of God and that alwayes as the Israelites promised to doe when they said Whatsoever the Lord commands we will doe Exod. 24. For the will of God in all things is just and holy and all his commandements are pure and good and therfore none are to be disobeyed by man Object Some have disobeyed and done contrary to the will of God and yet seeme not worthy therein of reprehension as wee see in these blind men who although they were forbidden by Christ to publish what was done unto them yet they doe it and seeme not worthy of blame in the doing of it Answ 1 First some I know affirme that these blind men did well in vvhat they did and for their assertion produce these reasons viz. I. They did it with a good intention therfore it was well done Answer It followes not for Vzzâ—h had a good intent in staying the Arke but hee died for the doing of it yea many shall thinke they do God good service when they kil his own servant Iob. 18.2 and therfore a good intention is not enough to make a good action II. They did it in zeale unto Christ therefore it was well done Answer This followes not neither because there is a zeale which is not according to knowledge III. Christ did not punish them for it and therfore he did approve of it and if it were approved of by him then it is good Answer It followes not Christ did not punish it therfore Christ did approve of it for he did not punish that we reade of the nine Leperâ— Luke 17. neither did he approve of them Christ healed a man at the poole of Bethesda who after he was healed went and told the Scribes and Pharisees u Ioh. 5.15 that it was Iesus that healed him undoubtedly out of an evill and treacherous intent and yet Christ doth not punish him for it IV. This was thankfulnesse in them Chrys s And therfore is praise-worthy Answer This is true if Christ had not prohibited it for we must not serve God with wil worship And therfore Christ forbidding it they should not have done it but have shewed their thankfulnesse by love obedience and internall duties V. Else-where Christ commands this for having dispossessed a man he saith Returne to thine own house and shew how great things God hath done for thee Luke 8.39 And therfore these blind men are not to be discommended for thus doing Answer If they had had a direct precept enjoyning or no direct prohibition forbidding then they might have done it But hee being commanded the affirmative and they the Negative Non est par ratio the case is altered and the reason not alike VI. Those things which belong unto the praise of our Selves are to be suppressed God are to bee divulged Chrysost Answ This is generally true if no contrary command from God doth crosse it but we must not seeme to be wiser then God but submit unto his will in all things VII If Christ had not had a desire or at least would not have had his works and miracles to have been published then certainly First he would have enjoyned all to have kept secret what was done And Secondly hee would have done nothing in publike Answ wee must not as was said in the former verse § 2. too curiously demand of a reason of Christs actions seeing he may doe and command or forbid man what he pleaseth VIII It vvas profitable and necessary that the Gospel should be published both for the redemption of men and glory of the Redeemer And therefore they did vvell Answ I. We must never doe evill that good may come of it we must never disobey God for some good consequence or effect vvhich is likely to be therby produced II. It was not simply necessary that the Gospell should be published by them for Christ had other men and means to do it by and therfore they should not have disobeyed Christ III. Nathan thought it a good work for David to build God a house and bade him do all that was in his heart 1 Chronicles 17. â— but presently after told him verse 4. that although the intent were good and the work good yet he must not do it but it must be done by Solomon his son And therefore every good work is not to be done by every one for if so then every man might preach it being a good work whereas indeed none must but those who are called as Aaron was Answ 2 Secondly I answer we must never distinguish against the Law but remember that obedience is better than sacrifice Quod de duobus caecis affertur non urget pessimè enim à Dei id est Christi praecepto discesserunt non carent peccato etsi sit â—elus Danaeus ethic Christ lib. 2. cap. 1. pag. 127. b. Although these blinde men spred abroad the fame of Christ out of zeal yet they did amisse yea sinned in swerving from Christs precept or positive and strict prohibition Whence I might observe Observ That Humane Wisdom causeth us often to stray from the commandement of God And the reason hereof is because Humane Wisdom is the Devils instrument Romans 8.6 c. Matthew 16.23 Answ 3 Thirdly others consider the thing done here by the blinde men abstracted from Christs prohibition and deduce hence these two propositions namely First from their thankfull minde That a thankfull minde or man or thankfull minded man will alwaies respect and reverence him by whom he was helped Secondly from their profession of Christ That those who are truly converted and enlightned will not fear to professe Christ as we see in the bold blinde man Iohn 9.
apparent that he is first in regard of dignity and power Answ 1 First Peter is named first therefore he is the chiefe follows not for Priscilla is not better than her Husband because she is first named in the Text and Aquila after her Acts 18.26 S. Paul himselfe saying that the man is the womans head 1 Cor. 11.3 Answ 2 Secondly this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 First as Theophylact interpreteth hath reference to his brother Andrew who was called before and Peter after for these two Brothers were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the two first that were called Answ 3 Thirdly if the rest of the Apostles be not named according to dignity as the Papists grant then why should we thinke that Peter onely is Let them give a reason of it without begging the question Answ 4 Fourthly it is evident that the Scripture doth not perpetually observe the same order in such rehearsals as Revel 21.19 the twelve Apostles are compared to twelve precious stones whereof the Jasper is the first but Exod. 28.20 where the twelve precious stones are named which should be set in Aarons Brest-plate the Jasper stone is the last Now if the Jasper for the dignity thereof do signifie Peter in the Apocalypse how then is it placed last in Exodus And therfore we may here say with Origen who thus writeth of the order of the twelve Patriarchs Sciendum est quod in singulis locis c. Hom. 17. in Gen. It is to be marked that every where where the Scripture maketh mention of the Patriarchs there is great diversity in the order for there is one order observed in their nativity Gen. 29. another in their going downe into Egypt Gen. 46. another when they are blessed of Iacob Gen. 49. another when they are numbred to doe any thing in the wildernesse Num. 1. another when the Land of Canaan was divided After the same manner when the twelve Apostles are named they are not alway set downe in the same order as followes by and by Answ 5 Fiftly to that of Stapletons alleaged also by Bellarmine lib. 1. de Pontif. cap. 18. that Peter every where is named first though the rest be not set down alwayes in one order I answer so is Reuben the first named of all the Patriarchs in those five severall places noted by Origen in the former answer he is the first borne first entreth into Egypt first blessed first numbred first divided yet Reuben for all this was not the chiefe among the Patriarchs neither by this reason is Peter the greatest among the Apostles Sixtly Peter is not alwayes named first for Answ 6 Iames is named before him Galath 2.9 And when Iames Cephas and Iohn perceived c. Two shifts Bellarmine hath for this the first is grosse the second is good I. He denies the Text saying It should be read Cephas Iames and Iohn but this is grosse to cut a knot which he should but cannot untie Or II. He saith Iames is read first because he was Bishop of Ierusalem this reason is good because hereby he directly overthrows himselfe for if Iames be mentioned first because he was Bishop of Ierusalem then at Ierusalem Peter was not before Iames but next unto him and consequently not Prince of the Apostles Thus also his Brother Andrew is named before him Ioh. 1.44 and he not named first before the rest but onely with the rest Mat. 20.24 When the ten whereof Peter was one heard this they disdained Seventhly Peter is named first because he was Answ 7 the most ancient in yeeres or one of the first that was called And so S. Hierome saith asking the question why Peter was preferred before Iohn Aetati delatum est quia senior erat His age was preferred because he was the elder h Lib. 1. Advers Iovin Eightly the Catalogue of the twelve Apostles Answ 8 is thrice recited namely by the three first Evangelists that we might fully know by whom Christ planted the first Church through the whole world but in the order of reciting the Apostles lurks no mystery if we may credit Theophylact who saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Indifferenter sic recenseri nulla dignitatis vel potestatis ratione habita The holy Ghost names the Apostles indifferently not having therein any respect either unto their dignity or power Vides non ex dignitate nominatos quia Iacobus ante Iohannem i Chrys s We see the order of dignity is not observed in the reckoning up of the Apostles because Iames is named before Iohn Ne quis ob hoc quod Prius nominatur primum faciat Petrum k P asm s Let none thinke Peter to be the chiefe of the Apostles for this reason because he is named first of all Ninthly I conclude and confesse that there Answ 9 is a Primacie among the Apostles Sed ordinis potestatis confessonis non honoris l Ambro. s But it is of order not of power of confession not of honour and thus we grant Peter to be Chiefe of the Apostles Sixtly and lastly Maldonate upon this verse Object 6 objects yet further Peter is called here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 First absolutely and none are called the second or third therefore First doth not denote a Primacie or Precedencie but onely an Order For if any had beene called second he might then have rather seemed to have been inferiour unto Peter who is called first as the second in the kingdome or the next unto the King is inferiour unto him Answ 2 Secondly but neither is this perpetuall or universally true things or persons being often called first and second in regard of time not of honour or order as we reade of a first man and a second 1 Corinth 15.47 And yet the first is not the chiefest or most honourable or of most power and dignity for the first man is of the earth earthy but the second man is the Lord from heaven And therefore the Jesuite may as well prove hence Adam to be more worthy then Christ as Peter to be more worthy than the rest of the Apostles m Pareus s Verse 5 VERS 5. These twelve Iesus sent forth and commanded them saying Goe not into the way of the Gentiles and into any City of the Samaritans enter ye not Sect. 1 § 1. Goe not into the way of the Gentiles Quest 1 What is meant here by the way of the Gentiles Way is taken Answ First sometimes for this whole life as Math. 5.25 and 7.13 Iohn 14.4 Secondly sometimes by the way of the Gentiles is meant wicked manners and vaine customes Reade Psalm 1.1.6 and 10.5 and 14.3 c. Ioh. 24.23 and 34.11.21 Esa 59.7 c. Ierem. 10.2.3 Thirdly sometimes by the way of the Gentiles is meant the wayes or pathes by which men went unto the Gentiles As Ierem. 2.18 Esa 7.3 and 9.1 and 11.16 And thus it is taken in this place Quest 2 Why are the Apostles forbidden to preach unto the Gentiles
not given the worship due onely unto God to Idols and set up the abomination of desolation in the holy place IV. They should marke if they have not invented other sacrifices besides Christ by which they hope to be saved as the Church treasure and the Popes pardon and merit of their own workes c. V. They should consider if they have not diminished and lopped off an essentiall part of a Sacrament from the Church taking away from their Laity the Cup although the contrary was both plainly prescribed by Christ and practised by his Apostles If they consider these and many more things wherin they have degenerated from the primitive Church they will have small cause to boast Secondly they erre here that boast of their Answ 2 profession and vocation without sanctification certainly outward things are insufficient to bring us to heaven for therunto is available only the application of the death of Christ revealed to the heart by faith But yet these things cohere and go together as the Tree and the fruit doth And therefore let none dreame of a vocation without sanctification for whosoever is called and regenerated is sanctified Rom. 8.30 1 Cor. 6.11 Thus we have the first reason why the Apostles must not preach to the Apostate Samaritans N. Secondly the word must not be preached to Answ 2 the Samaritanes because they were odious to the Israelites according to the womans speech The Iewes have no commerce or Communion at all with the Samaritanes Iohn 4. And hence the Samaritanes would not receive Christ into one of their Cities because they perceived he was going to Jerusalem Luke 9.53 And the Jewes thought that they could not disgrace Christ more than by calling him a Samaritane Å¿ Ioh. 8.49 So inveterate was the hatred betwixt the Jewes and the Samaritanes Why were the Samaritanes so odious unto the Quest 5 Jewes First because they being Gentiles possessed Answ 1 the inheritance of the Israelites as appeares 2 King 17. Secondly the Jewes hated them because they Answ 2 were Idolaters and that I. Under Ieroboam 1. King But II. More under Salmanassar for he brought in amongst them five Nations or five severall sorts of Heathenish people with their houshold and Country Gods t Ioseph Antiq. 9.14 or rather seven sorts of Idolaters 2 King 17. who ceased not from their Idolatry though they were extreamly punished with Lyons Thirdly the Jewes hated the Samaritanes because Answ 3 they were perpetuall enemies unto the Jewes reade Ezra 41.2.10 Nehem. 41. c. Yea when the Jewes were in affliction u Ioseph Antiq. 9.14 and 11.4.8 the Samaritanes denied that they were Jewes or any thing of kinne unto themv. Fourthly the Samaritanes were hatefull unto Answ 4 the Jewes because they despised the Prophets admitting and embracing onely the Pentatenâ—h or five Books of Moses Carthus s And Fiftly because in imitation of the Jewes Temple Answ 5 in Jerusalem the Samaritanes built one in Garizim which was founded by Sanballat in the time of Alexander the great and dedicated to Iupiter the defender of strangers 2 Macch. 6.2 and Ioseph Antiq. 11.7 8. And about this the woman disputes with Christ Iohn 4.20 Our father 's worshipped in this mountaine and ye say that in Ierusalem is the place where men ought to worship Now the reason why they thought that God was to be worshipped in this mountaine was this because Iacob erected there an Altar unto the Lord Gen. 33.20 And because Simeon and Levy and Iudah and Issachar and Ioseph and Benjamin stood upon this mountaine Gerizzim to blesse the people when they came over Iordan Deut. 27.12 Observ 2 From the third answer we may observe That those who are enemies to the Church of God shall be rejected reade these places and we shall see that God wil love those who love his Church and hate those who hate his Church and set himselfe against those who set themselves against his Church Gen. 15.14 Psalm 129.5 Exod. 23.22 Deut. 33.29 Esa 29.7 and 41.11 and 60.12 Ierem. 12.14 Acts. 7.7 Quest 6 Why will the Lord reject and destroy the enemies of his Church Answ 1 First because the Church is the Lords portion and the lot of his inheritance and therefore those who are enemies unto the Church are enemies unto God Reade Deut. 32.9 c. Psalm 17.8 Zachar. 2.8 and 12.2.3.9 and 14.12 Iudg. 5.31 and 2 King 19.22 Esa 49.25 Ioel 3.2 Philip. 1.28 Answ 2 Secondly because it is an Argument of a wicked reprobate man to oppose the religious or religion of Christ Egone ausim vel joco lacessere August Object 1 Against this answer it may be objected Saul persecuted and opposed the Professors and profession of religion Act. 8. And yet he was no Reprobate Answer But he repented of it and continued not in it and therefore was pardoned 1 Tim. 1.13 Quest 7 How are the godly and religious opposed Answ 1 First Accusando by accusing of them unjustly of any crime Answ 2 Secondly Deridendo by deriding and scoffing them for their religion Answ 3 Thirdly Impediendo by hindring the progresse of Religion and their progresse in Religion by taking away in toto or lessening in tanto the preaching of the Word Answ 4 Fourthly Odiendo by hating them in heart And thus we have the second reason why the Apostles must not preach to the Idolatrous Samaritanes An ∣ sw 3 O. Thirdly the word must not be preached to the Samaritanes because they were not Iewes at all but Gentiles for all the Israelites were carried captive 2 King 17.6.18.20.23 and all the Cities were replenished with Heathens either by Salmanassar 2 King 17.24 or by Esar Haddon Object 2 Ezra 4.2 Against this it will be objected that they professe themselves to be Israelites Iohn 4.20 yea at the least they were mixed with Iewes for in such cases when they led any Cities into captivity they were wont alwayes to leave some and to reserve some remainders of the true Inhabitants as Ierem. 52.16 and 2 King 24.14 and 25.12 Answ 1 First when all are not carried into captivity but some are left for the most part if not alwaies the Scripture doth express it as Ier. 52.16 And therefore where no such thing is expressed we are not bound to beleeve it Secondly they doe not seeme to be mixt and that Answ 2 I. Because none knew the externall worship of God 2 King 17.26 As appeares by this message sent to the King of Assyria The nations whom thou hast removed and placed in the Cities of Samaria know not the manner of the God of the Land c. And II. Because the King of Assyria upon this message sent one Priest unto them to instruct them 2 King 17.28 Thirdly their professing of themselves to be Answ 3 Iewes was but hypocriticall and counterfeit as the Hagarens call themselves Saracens when the State or Common-wealth of the Iewes was in prosperity then they would be Iewes but when the Iewes were
persecuted by Antiochus Epiphanes then they said that they were not Iewes u Ioseph Antiq. 9. 14. 11. 8. but Sidoniansv. Fourthly the Samaritane woman speakes unto Answ 4 Christ according to the received manner of speech namely Ex professione non origine that they were of the seed of Iacob or Ioseph by profession but not by descent and lineage P. Fourthly the word must not be preached Answ 4 to the Samaritanes because thus the following rejection of the Iewes for the Gentiles is justified the Samaritanes and Gentiles being first rejected for the Iewes VERS 6. Vers 6 But goe rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel Who were these who are here called Israelites Quest 2 unto whom the Gospel must be preached The word Israel is diversly taken namely First generally for the twelve Tribes before Ieroboams time Deut. 4.20 and 9.26 Esay 8.14 Answer and 43.1 and 44.1 Secondly for the ten Tribes under Ephraim and Samaria and this is frequent with the Prophets after Ieroboams time Thirdly sometimes for the people of Iudah and the two Tribes 1 King 12.17 Esa 1.1.3 and 4.2.3 and 5.7 Zeph. 3.14 Zach. 1.19 Fourthly Israel sometimes signifies the Elect and Predestinate nation and people and thus it is taken divers times in the Epistle to the Romans Now it is taken in this place in the third sense for Ierusalem Iudah Benjamin and the Levites there and not in the first or second acception because in the former verse they were forbidden to goe unto the Samaritanes nor in the fourth signification of the word because then all the Iewes should have beene permitted and many who were elected among the Gentiles and so Samaritans prohibited and debarred of the Word How can these be called Israel For I. The name was given unto Iacob and derived Quest 2 unto all the twelve Tribes And II. After the twelve Tribes were divided into Ten and Two the name Israel was given to the ten and the two Tribes Iudah and Benjamin were called by the name of Iudah or Iewes And III. There were by many more in the ten Tribes than in the two for as Ephraim was the greatest so Benjamin was the least And therefore how can the people of Iudah the two Tribes be called Israel Answ 1 First some in answer hereunto fly unto the Allegoricall sense for Israel after the flesh 1 Cor. 10.18 and this is frequent in the New Testament But this seemes not because then all the Elect among the Samaritanes and Gentiles should be denied the word of God Answ 2 Secondly the name Israel is justly given to Iudah in a double regard namely I. Because it is the name of the Covenant but the Covenant was made with Iudah Zeph. 3.15 And II. Because the ten Tribes were carried into captivity and if any remained they were polluted with Idolatry among the Heathens whence we may learne Observ 1 That multitude glorious names and titles outward prerogatives and privileages doe not confirme the true Church First not multitude for evill men and Heathens may be as the sand by the Sea-shore x Rom. 9.27 Secondly not glorious names and titles for All are not Iewes that are so called y Apoc. 2.9 Thirdly not outward prerogation For To the Iewes were committed the Oracles of God and yet they were rejected at last for their disobedience Rom. 3.1.2 and 9.4.6 and 10.3 Quest 3 Why will none of these prove a true Church Answ 1 First because God judgeth us by our hearts and inward man and therefore no outward thing will approve us unto God 1 Sam. 16.8 Answ 2 Secondly because all outward things are mutable therefore none can be a marke of the true Church The Vineyard is sometimes let out to other husbandmen Answ 3 Thirdly but I may yet further answer that Christ doth not here simply name Israel but the house of Israel as if our Saviour would say wheresoever they are if so be they be but true Israelites they belong to this house Temple Zion Ierusalem Hence observe Observ 2 That they are not acceptable unto God who separate themselves from the house of God Rom. 16.18 Iude 19. Yea hence profession and society are joyned together Heb. 10.23.25 The truth hereof more particularly appeares thus First the Church is but one house yea one body And Secondly Vnion and Vnity is a signe of the true Church Act. 5.12.13 and 1.14 and 2.42 and 4.32 Thirdly Vnion is a signe of our union with our head 1 Iohn 1.3 And therefore Christ wisheth it and prayes for it Iohn 17.11.22 Quest 4 How manifold is this Vnion Answ Two-fold namely First generall in profession this is mentioned Heb. 3.1 and 4.14 And Secondly particular in the worship of the Temple for the Lord loves publike assemblies Quest 5 Who are faulty here Answ 1 First those who separate themselves from the Church Certainely these were alwayes odious that is Donatists Circumcellions Separatists and the like Is all kind of separation evill and to be avoyded Quest 6 First wicked men must be severed from the assemblies Answ 1 of the Saints Ier. 15.19 Ephes 5.7.11 Secondly wee must goe out from among wicked Answ 2 Idolaters Esay 52.11 and 2 Corinth 6.14.17 and Revel 18.4 And this is blessed Luke 6.22 Thirdly but we must not separate our selves Answ 3 from the Church of God for although we are separated Tim. 2.14 yet it is not from but into the society of the Church 1 Pet. 2. Secondly those who refuse the holy worship Answ 2 of the Temple and publike assemblies let those who neglect the Congregation of God and his publike service and thinke they can serve him as well at home reade confiderately these places Psal 68.26 and 96.6 100.4 111.1 122.1 and Act. 2.46 and 1 Corinth 11.18 and 14.34 Why were the Apostles sent unto Israel to Quest 7 preach the Gospel First because Christ would have it so or that Answ 1 he might shew that he is obliged unto none but will have mercy upon whom he will have mercy Rom. 9. Whence we may learne That God directs Observ and sends his Ministers Ad placitum whither he himselfe lists Act. 14.2 and 16.6 And the reason hereof is because by sinne death is due unto all and pardon or mercy unto none except it be of meere grace and favour Now the preaching and Ministery of the Word is the way unto salvation and therefore God gives it and justly may to whom he pleases What is here required of all men Quest 8 First those unto whom God hath not sent the Answ 1 Word must acknowledge see Gods correcting hand upon them it being a signe of anger yea a great plague to be deprived of the preaching of the Word then they must hunger after it and seeke it and turne unto the Lord and pray feed us oh Lord. Secondly those who through Gods mercy Answ 2 enjoy the Word must I. Confesse and acknowledge the great goodnesse of God in
wee have comes from God Who are here to be taxed Quest 2 First those who expect heaven and hope for Answ 1 happinesse although they have received as yet no gift of grace from God Rom. 5.5 Secondly those are egregiously faulty who Answ 2 waxe proud of the things they have received whether they be I. Temporall as riches honour knowledge and the like Or II. Spirituall as grace faith sanctity and herein the Papists faile For First none prohibits men to labour and endeavour after a greater measure of sanctification for this is commanded positively by Saint Paul Phil. 4.8 Nor Secondly is it forbidden men to rejoyce in the testimony and evidence of the holy Ghost in their soule But only Thirdly we are forbidden to ascribe that to our merit or to boast of that which we have received What hast thou saith the Apostle which thou hast not received and if thou have received it why dost thou boast as though thou hadst not received it Why doth God give good things unto us Quest 3 Not to hide in a Napkin but to improve Answ and to make good use of as for example First doth God give us riches and possessions then we must be liberall bountifull and free unto every good worke Secondly hath the Lord raised us to dignities and honours then we must use our countenance friends and place for the good and patronage of the profession and Professors of the Gospel Thirdly hath the Lord endued us with prudence and wisedome then wee might counsell advise and instruct others so helping those who are weake in understanding knowledge policie and the like Fourthly hath the Lord inriched us with Religion then we must so shine before others that by our light of a holy life they might bee brought out of darkenesse Mat. 5.16 f 1 Pet. 2.12 and 3.1 Fiftly if the Lord hath bestowed upon us Confidence Boldnesse and magnanimity wee must not use it as many doe for our owne revenge or only in our owne private affaires but also and especially for our brethren or the publike good How did the Apostles receive Gratis Freely Quest 4 Freely yee have received First in respect of the gifts because they Answ 1 could not buy them neither had any right at all unto them Secondly in respect of the price because the Answ 2 Apostles gave nothing for them Thirdly in respect of the persons because the Apostles were n◠better then others yea rather of the most abject sort 1 Cor. 4.9 Whence we might observe Observ That all the gifts of God are free This thus appeares First otherwise grace were no more grace Rom. 11.6 Yea Secondly otherwise God should not bee the only Fountaine of good for all merit is good and therefore if merit came not from God hee should not be the only Fountaine of all good Sect. 3 § 3. Freely give Quest 1 What is meant here by Gratis Freely Answ It is taken here Adverbiè non Adjectivè and signifies two things namely First that they must doe the worke for which they are sent cheerfully and with alacrity labouring in season and out of season 2 Tim. 4.2 Secondly that they must do their worke without any price or compact Whence wee may learne Observ That things freely given should be freely bestowed 2 Cor. 11.7 and 1 Cor 9.15.18 c. Quest 2 Why must we freely give what we have freely received Answ 1 First because the name imports it these free gifts are called Charismata and therefore they must not be bought and sold That which belongs unto Gods house must be free because his house must not be made a house of Merchandize Iohn 2.16 Zachar. 14.21 Answ 2 Secondly because a price will blind the eyes and quickly mislead a man Although spirituall dignities should not be bought and sold yet it is too ordinary One askes what difference there is Inter Patronum Latronem betwixt a Patron of a Living and a Thiefe For they both often steale mens money out of their purses and many Patrons dispose of their livings to them who will best reward them or to some unworthy friend or Kinsman These are theeves to the Church of Christ Answ 3 Thirdly because if a Patron give a Living to an honest man but yet for money he is a thiefe because hee enricheth himselfe by that which is not his For a Patron is but a Surety or Feoffee in trust not an Vsurer of a Living or Gods Almoner or Treasurer betrusted to see the place well supplied for the glory of God and his peoples gaine and not for their owne base lucre But because some may thinke Simony a stranger to this place therefore I doe not enlarge it Quest 3 How farre and wherein doth this precept oblige us Freely give because yee have freely received Answ 1 First some by this Command take away from the Ministerie all Stipends affirming that they must live in a voluntary povertie and of meere almes And not only the Monkes thinke thus but also many godly persons for it was the common opinion of the Albigenses and of those faithfull Martyrs Fryth Tyndall and Barnes who were deceived with a temporall precept as followes by and by Answ 2 Secondly if our Saviour speake here of preaching the Word then it is but a temporall Precept and is not to be extended to all times And that I. Because S. Paul himselfe urgeth Stipends and that by divers strong and convincing reasons II. Because Christ himselfe seemes to reuoke this Precept when he said But now he who hath a Purse let him take it and likewise his Scrip Luk. 22.36 Thirdly if our Saviour speake of preaching Answ 3 then although the Precept be but temporall yet there is a perpetuall morality to be acknowledged herein viz. I. That we preach the Word cheerfully and willingly And II. That wee bee contented with necessary things not seeking for great things yet in the meane time wee are not prohibited to live upon the Altar 1 Corinth 9.14 h Vide Carletonum Tillesleyum Idquè honestè non sordidè Bucer And hence the Tithes were consecrated and set apart for the Priests both before the Law and now after the Law g Fourthly but certainely this charge was given Answ 4 concerning Miracles and the power of healing and of casting out devils and the like because these were not wrought by their owne power but by the power of God and therefore they must not sell them nor as Physicians and Chirurgeons now doe and justly may doe bargaine and contract for such a summe for the healing of such a sicknesse or for cleansing a Leper or for raising one dead unto life or for dispossessing some possessed with a devill This power they have freely received and therefore they must freely give and this is the true sense and meaning of these words namely That those Miracles which they worke in the name of Christ they must doe Gratis not seeking their owne gaine and lucre in them Why must
they worke Miracles freely or Quest 4 why may they not take money for doing them First the Text saith because they have received Answ 1 this power freely if by long study they had found out the nature of hearbs plants roots and second causes and by those have cured or healed or if healing by meanes their physicke had cost them ought then they might have taken money for their cures but seeing neither their skill cost them study nor their meanes of healing money therefore they must give and doe these freely Secondly whether it was lawfull for them to Answ 2 take any gratuity for healing or not I confesse I am not able to decide This I know was unlawfull namely I. In healing to aime at their owne gaine and profit And II. To covenant for such a summe for such a cure But III. Whether here they were forbidden to take any gratuity which was neither thought of nor contracted for on their parts but freely offered and given by the partie or friends of the partie cured I confesse my selfe unable to determine Indeed I doe not thinke that ever the Master took any recompense for any of his cures nor doe I reade that the Apostles did for any of theirs and I know how Elias refused to take such a gratuity from Naaman and therefore I leave this to the intelligent Readers opinion to conceit of as he findes most ground for Answ 3 Thirdly the reasons why they must not contract for any thing for working any miracles but doe them freely are these namely I. Because spirituall things cannot be equalled to any terrene price and therefore they are not to bee sold Simon Magus would have given money for this power that upon whomsoever he should have laid his hands they might have received the gifts and graces of the holy Ghost but Peter rejects him and sharpely reproves him for it because it is a work more worth then all the money in the world II. That onely is to be sold whereof a man is master but the Apostles were not lords and masters of these gifts but onely dispensers h 1 Cor. 4.1 And therefore it were unjust to seek gaine by that which is not their owne III. In bestowing of these graces they must carefully avoid shunne and abstaine from gifts lest the grace of God in them should have been vilified For by the free magnificence of God who freely gives such power unto his servants and by the contempt of riches and gifts in the dispensers of these graces men will be the more provoked to admire those charismata and graces which are given and to glorifie God the free giver of them and to beleeve that doctrine which is sent from such a Lord and brought by such servants Men usually are wont lesse to admire or esteeme those things which they know how to esteeme and therfore the Apostles must freely give them because people should the more highly prize them and see and acknowledge that no price was able to purchase and procure them Verse 9 10. VERS 9.10 Provide neither gold nor silver nor brasse in your purses nor scrip for your journey neither two coates nor shooes nor yet staves for the workman is worthy of his meat Sect. 1 § 1. Provide neither gold nor silver c. Quest What is meant by this word Provide Answ 1 First the old Interpreter renders it Ne possidie possesse not but this is improper For 1. The word here used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies both but more commonly to provide procure or get It is easier saith i Olyâ—â— â— Demosthenes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to keep those things which thou hast then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to procure those things which thou hast not and hence Aristotle calleth those Arts whereby men provide and procure food Artes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Our Saviour doth not here command a long custome but an action or a law which is by and by to be revoked and repealed Luke 22.35 And therefore the word is unfitly rendred by the vulgar translation Possesse not Answ 2 Secondly the word is here to be understood either 1. De non possidendo of not possessing gold silver c. As the Votaries and Franciscanes corruptly would have it Or 2. De non accipiendo of not receiving gold silver c. of their hearers lest they should seem to preach for their owne gaines sake and not for Gods glory or the salvation of his people k Hier. s Non dicit ne accipiatis vobiscum sed ne possideatis aliunde Chrys s Or 3. De non portando of not carrying about with them these prohibited things And this I thinke to be the true meaning of the place For first it is most like that the Apostles themselves now had no money about them neither used to carry any because Christ bought and procured all things needfull for them all and Iudas carried the bag and Peter had not Didrachmum which is not above a shilling at the most in our money to pay Tribute withall Secondly our Saviour forbids them to goe home to their owne houses to provide these things for although they have them not now yet they shall be supplied when they want For the workman is worthy of his hire Luke 17.31 § 2. Neither gold nor silver nor brasse nor scrip Sect. 2 nor coates nor shooes nor staves Object Our Saviour seemes heere to answer an objection which they might make If we must give freely then might they say we must provide money and garments and purses for our selves otherwise we shall bee destitute To this Christ answers no Answer for I doe not bid you to give freely to others that you may burden and overcharge your selves but because you shall be freely provided for by others therefore carry not these things about with you neither goe home to make ready for your selves or journey Chrysostome observes here the order observed by Christ he doth not first say carry nothing with you but first gives them power to worke miracles and then afterwards bids them not to be carefull for their journey he gives unto them before he will burden them that so they may the more confidently and assuredly hope and trust to be provided for How many sorts of money are there that Quest 1 our Saviour forbids to provide gold silver brasse There are divers sorts of money Answer which are differenced two manner of wayes namely First in regard of time thus money first was made of Lether and of brasse and of iron and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies any of these then secondly of silver and thirdly of gold Ita crescunt nummi decrescunt mores as money increased manners decreased Aetas Saturnia aurea Iovialis argentea Nostra ferrea Saturne lived in a golden age Iupiter in a silver but we in an iron age thus resembling Daniels Image Dan. 2.32 Secondly money is differenced in regard of its estimation for in one and the same time there
was a double use of money namely 1. Ad divitias a man was esteemed rich who abounded in gold silver and jewels and the estimation they had of these long before the incarnation of Christ yea even in the times of Moses Abraham Iacob and David 2. Ad emptiones quotidianas for the buying of necessarie and daily provision brasse and iron money was sufficient And thus in our dayes gold and silver are prized and yet copper farthings are currant for small things Now our Saviour heere forbids both these that the Apostles might learne to depend upon the providence of God even for necessary things and not caring for the morrow Quest 2 What doth our Saviour here meane by a Scrip or why doth he prohibit the carrying of one Answ Our Saviour hereby doth taxe the Philosophers or at least shewes that his Apostles must not be like unto them for they carryed scrips about them hence Bias saith Omnia mea mecum porto that hee carried all his riches about him The Philosophers who contemned all worldly things yet had necessary things in a scrip as have also the Hermits and Franciscanes David had a scrip when he was a sheepherd l 1 Sam. 17.4 and it seemes that they used of old to carry corne in scrips m 2 King 4.42 But this our Saviour prohibits his Apostles because they must not care at all for to morrow but rely and depend upon God even for necessary things Quest 3 How doth these words Nor shooes agree with Marke 6.7 8. where it is said bee shod with Sandals Answ 1 First some answer here by putting a difference between shooes and sandals but I omit this Answ 2 Secondly these places differ in the word Two for the words here may be read thus yee shall not carry two coates nor two that is two paire of shooes in Saint Mark it is spoken plainly of what they weare onely Answ 3 Thirdly these places differ in the word Provide for the meaning here of our Saviour is this take what shooes ye have along with you but take no care as Travellers are wont to provide better And hereby also he would have them to depend upon the providence of God Quest 4 How doth these words Nor a staffe agree with Mark 6.7 where plainly he permits one Answ 1 First Bacculus a Baccho because drunken men used to stay themselves by sticks Answ 2 Secondly there are two sorts of staves namely I. Ad sustentandum for the supporting and staying of him who carried it Thus Iacob had a staffe Gen. 32. and Elisha 2 Kings 4. and Moses Exod. 4. to stay themselves upon and to ease them in their journeys This staffe is called sometimes Virga and sometimes Bacillus from whence he who used such an one was called Imbecillis quasi invitus bacillo and this kind of staff was frequently used and is by S. Mark permitted because it was a symball of poverty Reade for this purpose these places Exod. 12.11 and 21.19 and 2 Kings 18.21 Zach. 8.4 II. Ad propugnandum there were staves for defence wherewith men did fight and the Traveller defend himself from those who offered any injurie unto him For the proofe of this warlike staffe reade these places 1. Sam. 17.40.43 Psalm 23.4 Esa 10.24 and 14.5 Ierem. 48.17 Ezech. 39.9 Hos 4.12 Now this staffe is here forbidden by S. Mathew Habentes auxilium Dei cur quaerimus baculi praesidium v They must not carry these staves n Hier. s but trust unto the carefull watchfull and gracious protection of God Quest 5 Why doth our Saviour forbid his Apostles these things First some for the answer hereof fly unto Allegories thus I. By the purse is meant the provision or furniture of the Ministerie in which Answ 1 nothing must be selable or set to sale or for the provision of every Christian who must have their loines girt with this Zona but yet must not care for money Hilar. s II. By the scrip is meant care for outward or secular things and therefore we must avoid it because if wee care for them our hearts will be upon them III. By not carrying shooes is meant that he walks safeest who walks with a bare and naked conscience for the holy land is not filled with the thornes of sinne Hilar. s IV. By the staffe is meant worldly power Non egent qui virgam de radice Iesse Hilar. s V. By two coates is meant simplicity and sincerity of a Christian who must not have a heart and a heart neither with a double garment but must put off heresie and impietie the love of the word and sinne and then put on the Lord Iesus Christ Romanes 13.13 Ephes 3.16 Secondly omitting the foresaid Allegories Answ 2 the plaine reasons of our Saviours prohibiting of these things now unto his Apostles were these to wit I. That his Ambassadors might avoid all externall pompe because his kingdom was not of this world Ioh. 18.36 And II. That hereby his Apostles might free themselves from all suspition of covetousnesse And III. That hereby they might be freed from worldly eare and not distracted from their worke For thus their Iourney was made as it were so much the shorter and their worke done so much the sooner when they had nothing else to take care for IV. That hereby they might learne to leane and rely wholly upon the protection and providence of God Chrysost s What is the scope of Christ in the prohibition Quest 6 of these things First to teach us that worldly power doth Answ 1 not become the Ministers of Christ and therefore the pride and pompe of the Pope and Church of Rome doth shew it to be Antichristian The Pope is carried upon mens shoulders and Potentates must kisse his Toe yea Cardinals are equal to Kings These things together with the rituall pompe and bravery they have in their worship and service doth neither become the Apostles of Christ nor Successors of the Apostles nor the Ministers of the Gospel for Christian worship is to be adorned spiritually Iohn 4.24 And they only stand in need of outward pompe who want the Spirit and inward grace Secondly our Saviours scope was herein also Answ 2 to take away distrust that they might acknowledge the protection and providence of God resting herein and adhereing thereunto and not caring for outward things What must not the Ministers of Christ care Quest 7 for First they must not care for great things Ierem Answ 1 45. Secondly they must not care for necessary things Answ 2 if God cals and commands as here VERS 11. And into whatsoever Citie or Towne yee shall enter Vers 11 enquire who in it is worthy and there abide till yee goe thence Sect. 1 § 1. Enquire who is worthy What is meant by Quest 1 Worthy or who is worthy Answ 1 First some understand this temporally namely either I. Of those who are high and honorable because these are to be respected Or II. Of Statesmen or
therefore ascribe unto a serpent all knowledge and worship it offering bread unto it and kissing it keeping alwaies one for that purpose alive Epiphan haeres 37. Quest 3 Are serpents in all things to be imitated Answ 1 First according to Augustine the serpent hath wisdome in bringing up her young in the making of her hole in the getting of her food in the healing of her wounds in the avoiding of things hurtfull in the foreknowledge of the change of times in the love of her fellowes And in these she is to be imitated Answ 2 Secondly but in the things following she is not to be followed namely I. Her high spirit is to be avoided And II. Her desire of revenge even when she is dying And III. Her flattery stinging when shee imbraceth And IV. Her treacherie And V. Her ingratitude stinging to death him that hath nourished her up And VI. Her poison And VII Her voracity in killing much more then shee can devoure And VIII Her generall hatred against all creatures destroying all that she can match Quest 4 How manifold is wisdome or how many kindes of wisdome are there because our Saviour bids us to be wise as serpents There is a double wisedome namely Answ First evill which is foure-fold namely I. Arrogant wisedome when men will undertake to judge of those hidden and secret mysteries which God hath reserved unto himselfe thinking themselves wise enough to render a reason of all the Lords dealings with men There is II. False craftie and lying wisedome which is diametrally opposite yea an enemy unto Christian simplicity Iohn 1 47. which must bee without fraud or guile There is III. Cruell wisedome Mortui non mordent dead men cannot bite and therefore it is good to kill Irish men never thinke a man slaine outright till his head be off and theeves never thinke themselves safe untill hee be killed whom they have robbed because if he be once murdered he cannot then accuse them whereas if such an one should live he might bring them to the gallowes Our Saviour doth not command us to be strong as Lions and Tygers but to be wise as Serpents and therefore this cruell wisedome is not allowed IV. There is a selfe confident wisedome when men hide their counsels and so craftily conceale their wicked plots that in wardly they boast and rejoyce that they shall prevaile these shall at last bee discovered and God in his appointed time will infatuate their devices Secondly good this is that wisdom which here Christ cōmands and cōmends unto us What is this good wisedome which Quest 5 we must labour for or wherein doth it consist The properties of this good Wisedome are these namely Answ First Mala intelligere to see perceive and understand evils and dangers for men must not be willingly blind but learne to foresee evils to come Secondly Malum non facere mala ignoscere Hier. s to doe evill unto none but to pardon and forgive those who offend and injure us Thirdly Suspicari to suspect evils from evill men especially those who hate us for Christ himselfe wee see would not commit himselfe unto the Iewes u Ioh. 2.24 Fourthly Tacere to keepe our owne counsel for it is lawfull to conceale some truths August A man is not bound by his owne babling to betray himselfe it being the part of a foole to utter all his mind Proverb 29.11 Fiftly Evitare to avoid perill and not to run into the Lyons mouth x 1 Mac. ◠37 It is wisedome saith Hierome s Insidias vitare to avoid the trap gins snares and traines that are laid for us Sixtly Patienter ferre to endure patiently and contentedly the evils which lie upon us Musc s Seventhly Scandalum non dare so to live that we give no offence neither to the Iew nor to the Gentile nor to the Church of God Eightly sincerè profiteri to professe Christ and religion in sincerity not in shew in truth not in hypocrisie § 2. Be simple as Doves Sect. 2 What is meant by these words Quest 1 The meaning is be innocent and harmelesse Answer thinking evill of none neither intending evill or offence unto any in thought word or deed and yet we must be wise as Serpents who have great subtilty in saving and defending themselves from harme that is every one who looks to be saved might labour for so much wisedome as may preserve him from the hurt of false Prophets How many sorts of Simplicity are there and Quest 2 what Simplicity is it which is here enjoyned Simplicity is two-fold namely First evill foolish and contrary to wisdome and is two-fold namely Answ I. Negligent when a man doth not take heed to himselfe and beware First least he should be hurt and harmed by any Or Secondly least he should be deceived by errour Ephes 4.14 Or Thirdly least he should bee seduced unto sinne as Gen. 20.5 and 2 Sam. 15.11 II. Sluggish and idle when a man doth not labour First for knowledge and understanding as Hosea 4.6 Ephesians 5.15 And hence namely from ignorance comes errours and therefore the Papists and some others perswade men to neglect hearing reading studying and the meanes of knowledge because as hee that is altogether ignorant of the true way may be perswaded to take any path and made beleeve by every man hee meets that every false path is the right so those who are ignorant of the divine truth may bee seduced and quickly led aside by any into humane errours Secondly that is called sluggish and idle simplicity when a man doth not labour to strive and wrestle against sinne and his own corruptions Object If it should bee objected that David bids us to commit our wayes unto the Lord and and therefore what need we thus strive Answ I answer it is true we must commit and commend our selves unto God but yet we must fight against sinne and our inbred corruptions and that even unto blood a Hebr. 12.4 Secondly good sincere and an enemie to deceit and fraude And this is that Simplicity which is here commended and commanded Quest 3 What is this good simplicity which we must labour for or wherein doth it consist It consists in these four things viz. Answ First in a single heart Acts 2.46 Hee therfore who desires to have this Dove-like simplicity must not have a heart and a heart but must be sincere and single hearted Secondly in a tender conscience and a feare to sinne or offend God He therefore who desires this Dove-like simplicity must be of a circumcised heart who is sensible of the least sinne and of a cowardly conscience who feares to commit the least evill For this is the best simplicity Reade these places and to this purpose imitate the persons mentioned therein Genes 39.9 and Iob. 1.1 and 2 3 Rom. 16.19 and 1 Corinth 14.20 Phil. 2.13 Thirdly in a single tongue he therefore who desires this dovelike simplicity must avoid all lying and deceitfull speeches and take heed
this more amply by and by II. When men deny God the Sonne and this is that deniall which the Text speakes of Whosoever shall deny me elsewhere the phrase is Whosoever shall be ashamed of me Marke 8.30 Luke 9.26 where this addition is put And of my words but the sense is one and the same for our Saviour speakes not here de causa moveme of the cause which moves men to deny Christ whether hatred ignorance feare or shame but de actu negandi of the deniall it selfe and this our Saviour condemnes this hee threatens and this he opposeth to the confession and profession of his name and word Whence we observe That to deny Christ is a great sinne Observ and doth alienate and estrange Christ from us How is Christ denied Quest 2 Christ is denied many waies or there is a manifold deniall of Christ namely either First internall which is two-fold to wit Answ either I. Direct when in heart a man utterly denieth the truth of the Gospell Or II. Indirect when men doe not beleeve in Christ but place their confidence in others and other things and that both for temporall blessings and spirituall graces Or when men deny the Providence of God Give mee not poverty lest I deny thee Prov. 30.9 Secondly Externall which is two-fold to wit either I. Direct when a man denieth Christ with his mouth and this is twofold to wit either First totall when men deny that there is neither Lord or Christ as the Atheists who impudently and blasphemously affirm that there is no Deity no Trinity Psalme 14.1 Or Secondly partiall and this is two-fold namely either I. When men deny that Christ is not yet come in the flesh as the Jewes do Or II WheÌ„ men deny that Christ is the Messias and true God as the Jews did Act. 3.13 Iohn 9.22 and As the Turks and Anti-christ doe 1 Iohn 2.22 Or II. Indirect and this is two-fold namely either First when men deny Christ in opinion and this is two-fold namely either I. When men hold not the truth of the Gospell in all things and in this sense whosoever doth thinke amisse either of God or Christ or Religion are said to deny them As for example First the Valentinians denied that Christ was incarnate and made true man Secondly the Arrians denied his Deitie or that he was true God Thirdly the Epicures deny the providence of God Fourthly the Saduâ—â—s deny the Resurrection Luk. 20.27 Fiftly Adam denied Gods truth and wisedome Sixtly the Pelâ—gians deny Christ to be our sanctifier contrary to 1 Cor. 1.30 Seventhly the Socinians deny Christ to be our Saviour for they who will not acknowledge him to bee such a Saviour as he is described to be in the word deny him to be a Saviour Eightly those deny Christ who forsake and fall away from the truth once received acknowledged and professed embraceing instead of the truth lyes and instruct of the word humane Traditions and superstitious vanities Or II. When men professe not the truth they know and hold they deny Christ for hee is either denied by silence or speech Some speake false against their conscience denying that openly which they know to be true Secondly some dare not openly professe that truth which they know for feare Thirdly some speake of Christ contrary to knowledge out of malice as the Jewes did or out of covetousnesse as the Souldiers did Mathew 28.13.15 They offend here against the profession of Christ and the truth and Religion who either First blaspheme Christ as Iulian the Apostate and the Pharisees and Iewes did who said he had â— Divell or as Pope Iulius 2 did when he said he would eat Bacon Al despetto del Dio even in despight of God Or Secondly when men assent unto errours for as there is but one Christ so there is but one truth and whatsoever is contrary to that is a lye And therefore the servants of Christ are the servants of truth Math. 26.70 Rom. 1.25 And they that deny the truth and accept of errours deny and forsake Christ Thirdly they also deny Christ who silence and conceale their profession who smother the truth in their hearts not suffering the profession of Christ or Religion to appeare unto the world Ioh. 9.20 and 12 42. c. who either are not able or at least are unwilling to satisfie every man who demands or desires to know a reason of their faith 1 Peter 3.15 yea many thinke it now a dayes a high point of wisdome so to elude by ambiguous answers all Questions concerning faith and Religion that no man can tell what Religion they love like or embrace Thus to cloake and cover Religion doth plainly unmaske and discover a denier of Christ Object But it may bee here objected It is lawfull sometimes to conceale some truths yea we are commanded to flie unto another City If we be persecuted where we are and therefore wee may surely conceale Religion Answ 1 First wee may hide some truths sometimes and this is most certaine but wee must neither hide all truths neither some particular truths sometimes Answ 2 Secondly the reason is not alike between fleeing from Persecution and concealing of Religion we having a precept for the one and a prohibition for the other But I omit these two Answ 3 Thirdly observe that there is a double profession of Religion namely I A Profession which is placed in good workes that is when our workes may bee knowne before our Religion And II. A Profession which consists in an open confession Quatenus fit ore of all the principles principal points of true religion Now the first profession is alwaies necessary But the second is not necessary alwaies we must never shew forth or performe any workes opposite or contrary to true Religion or the Doctrine of the Scriptures but we are onely to confesse and professe the Articles of our faith in a fit time and place and upon some serious occasion Secondly Christ is indirectly denied in Practise and this is Five-fold namely I. When Protestants deny Christ by a wicked life 2 Timoth. 3.5 which place is expounded Titus 1.15 c. and 1 Timoth. 5.8 And therefore the warfare of Professors is to deny ungodlinesse and worldly lusts Titus 2.12 For hee that denieth not these denieth Christ II. When Professours talke much of Christ and Religion but shew forth no religious workes or performances not beeing carefull that way to confesse Christ III. When men doe not labour to conforme themselves according to the example of Christ Philip. 2.5 IV. When his word which is taught unto us is not obeyed And V. When we neglect salvation trampling under our feet the blood of the Covenant and sleighting the offers of Christ made unto us in the word and the tender of salvation by him Read Hebr. 2.3 and 10.29 Acts. 3.14 and 13.46 And therefore let us take heed of all sorts of denials of Christ whether externall or internall whether direct or indirect because
forsake Religion shall bee rejected or forsaken by Christ at the last Math. 7. 23. and 25.12 Luke 19.27 and 2 Timothy 2.12 Verse 34 35 36. VERS 34 35 36. Thinke not that I am come to send peace on earth I came not to send peace but a sword For I am come to set a man at variance against his father and the daughter against the mother and the daughter in law against her mother in law And a mans foes shall be they of his owne houshold Sect. 1 § 1. I came not to send peace but a sword I came not to send peace that is an agreement and concord in evill such an evill peace as cannot stand with true Religion and a good conscience but the sword Quest 1 What is meant here by the Sword Answ 1 First some understand here a sword sent unto those who despise the Gospel because this place is borrowed from Mich. 7.6 where he speaks of wicked men who shall slay one another as the Moabites did Iudg. 7.22 And Ephraim and Manasses Esa 9.21 Or as Luke 19.27 But I doe not conceive this to be the meaning of this place Answ 2 Secondly some by this Sword understand the Gospel Chrysost imperf Revel 1.16 And that for these reasons to wit I. Because it wounds cuts and penetrates unto the hidden man of the heart Luke 2.35 Hebr. 4.14 II. Because it overcomes sin and Satan Ephes 6.17 III. Because it provokes the enemies of God and goodnesse unto anger Exod. 5.21 IV. Because it destroyes the enemies of the truth Rev. 2.16 and 19.15 Answ 3 Thirdly some by Sword understand the division which shall be amongst men by meanes of the doctrine of the Gospel Perkins Answ 4 Fourthly by Sword are meant afflictions which the Apostles must suffer from wicked hearers of the Word and the dissensions which shall be amongst hearers themselves Luke 12.51 Now our Saviour cals these a Sword that thus he may admonish us of a Christian warfare Observ Whence we may learn That our life or a Christian life is but a warfare Iob 1.7 Heb. 13.13 Quest 2 Whence is it that a Christian mans life is a warfare Answ 1 First it comes hence because they are odious unto Satan he knows that they are mortall enemies unto him yea those who shall confound and overthrow him and therefore be bruiseth their hâ—ele Gen. 3.15 and he raiseth up tumults against them Acts 19. Answ 2 Secondly the righteous are odious unto the world who hate Christ and all true Christians Ioh. 14. And hence their life is but a warfare Religion and the Word of God I. Condemns sin and the wayes of the world II. The gaines which come by oppression craft deceit and the like And III. The delights honours and vanities of the world And IV. The wisdome of the world it selfe counting it but foolishnesse And hence the world holds war with all those who adhere to the Word Answ 3 Thirdly the godly cannot endure the wickednesse of the world from whence it comes that the world wars with them The moderation and humility of the Saints often suffers much and makes them live peaceably with all Rom. 12.18 and hide and conceale a multitude of sins 1 Pet. 4.8 But when the Word comes and doth I. Detect impiety and the wickednesse of the world And II. Commands the faithfull to reprove the works of darknesse and to have no fellowship with them Ephes 5.11 13. Then the godly shew their dislike and worldlings hate them for that dislike True zeale respects none but God and his glory and therefore when he is dishonoured the righteous cannot hold their peace neither are carefull to please men Gal. 1.12 And therefore the world holds war with them How manifold is our Christian and spirituall Quest 3 warfare Two fold namely First Internall Answ when a man wars against his owne inbred lusts concupiscence and corruption this war we reade of 2 Cor. 10.3 c. Ephes 6.11 and 1 Pet. 2.11 but this we speake not of in this place Secondly Externall when a man suffers afflictions and persecution for Christ and this is here spoken of and also mentioned in these places viz. 1 Corinth 15.31 c. and 2 Cor. 11.23 c. Philip. 1.29 and 1 Tim. 1.18 and 6.12 and 2 Tim. 2.3 How may we know whether we be Souldiers or not Examine seriously these foure things namely First whether dost thou oppose Satan sin the flesh and thy selfe that is withstandest all the devils temptations and sins provocations and thy owne inbred corruptions and daily insultings Secondly whether dost thou oppose the world and honour and riches and peace and whatsoever else doth war against thy soule Thirdly whether dost thou fight at thy owne charges or goest a warfare at the Lords 1 Cor. 9.7 For the Lord doth I. Prepare his Souldiers by illumination and knowledge Hebr. 10.32 And then II. Arme them with Christian and spirituall weapons Ephes 6.14 And III. Support and strengthen them in the day of battell Psal 34.7 Luke 2.13 Fourthly hast thou put off all love of the world and wordly care for no man that goes on warfare entangleth himselfe with the affaires of this world 2 Tim. 2.4 § 2. For I am come to set a man at variance with Sect. 2 his Father c. What is the meaning of this verse Quest 1 First some understand this of wicked men as Answ 1 though our Saviour would say where the Gospel is despised there the obligations and tyes of nature are of no force Ier. 9.4 Mich. 7.5 6. Whence we may observe Observ That God will send domesticall dissensions amongst and unto those who contemne and despise the preaching of his Word Esa 57.21 Examples hereof we have in Senacherib Esa 57. Rehoboam 2 King 12. and Baasha 1 King 16. For it is just with God that I. Those who despise God their Father should be despised by their children servants and families And II. That those who despise the Truth should be deceived by errours 2 Thes 2.11 Quest 2 Is God the Author of this doth he send dissensions and lying and evill Spirits amongst us Answ Noâ— for first there are in us evill habits which would continually produce these acts if God did not curbe and restraine them by a preventing grace But secondly God being provoked he doth take away this bridle and restraint and breaks the stay and staffe wherupon we leane And therefore where Religion is despised there domesticall jars are to be expected For I. God doth direct and blesse those who feare him And II. Religion doth teach children and servants to obey and love their superiours And therefore they who disobey the Lord and despise Religion doe break the onely bonds that unite and knit families and housholds together Quest 3 Why are there dissensions and broyles and jars in privat and particular families or whence comes it Answ 1 First it comes hence because there is no Religion in that house Or Answ 2 Secondly because there
of the Wife to the Husband and yet children and wives must be neglected in regard of Religion and Christ Thirdly the authority of Parents is a strong tye children being commanded to obey them and yet they must be disobeyed rather then God and forsaken for Christ Object It may here bee objected God is the God of peace and the nature of the Gospel is to bring children unto their Fathers Malach. 4.6 How then doth Religion occasion these dissensions Answ 1 First the fault certainely is not in the Gospel but in the viciousnesse of our natures Answ 2 Secondly the Prophet Malachie doth not speak of the persons of Fathers but of Religion and divine worship according to that of the Prophet Seeke the old wayes That is Iohn Baptist by his preaching shall reduce and bring backe men to the former and true religion of the Patriarkes which was taught them by God Thirdly certainely Religion doth sow the Answ 3 seeds of concord amongst the godly but not with the wicked although they be most deare in regard of some other naturall bond For it is with the wicked and the righteous as it is with the wheat and the tares while the wheat and tares grow together the wheat is oppressed with the tares and the tares supported by the wheat but when they are separated then the corne is gathered into the Garner and the tares bound in bundles and cast into the fire So while the righteous and wicked are conjoyned together the righteous are oppressed and burdened and the wicked supported on the contrary when they are separated the godly flourish and the wicked fall and wither VERS 37. Verse 37 Hee that loveth Father or Mother more then me is not worthy of me and he that loveth Sonne or Daughter more then me is not worthy of mee § 1. Hee that loveth Father or Mother more then mee Sect. 1 It is questioned betweene us and the Papists Object whether children may enter into profession of Monkery without their Parents consent They holding the affirmative prove it thus from this verse Christ saith Whosoever loveth Father or Mother more then me is not worthy of me Therefore children may become Monkes without their Fathers leave Bellarm. de Mon. Cap. 36. First in this place our Saviour speaketh of Answ 1 Persecution when a man ought not for love of his friends to deny Christ but the Monkish life is not Persecution Secondly a man may leave his Parents as Answ 2 Christ commandeth though hee dwell in the same house with them that is by setting his love and affection on heavenly things Thirdly all goe not to Christ that come into Answ 3 Monasteries Doth our Saviour speake here only of Parents Quest 1 and Children Hee doth not prohibite these Answer that he might grant this liberty unto others but rather doth include all others in this A majore ad minus For First all authority and superiority whether Kings Magistrates Iudges or whatsoever are included here under the name of Parents or Father and Mother And Secondly all love and propinquity of brethren friends and the like are implied here in Children So that the meaning is that all men whatsoever are to be post-poned unto Christ seeing that these who are most deare both by nature and the Law of God are to be left and forsaken in regard of him Our Saviour by this expression of Father and Mother would teach us That great honour is due unto Parents from Children Reade Levit. 19.3 Prov 23.22 Observ Malachie 1.6 Why must Parents be thus highly honored Answ 1 First because nature teacheth it all nations though never so barbarous honoured their Parents and taught that this reverence and honour was due unto them because Children had their being from their Parents and were begotten for their Parents good Ego mihi te genui Answ 2 Secondly because reason doth dictate this unto us For I. Parents sustaine many cares and sorâ—owes for Children the Mother undergoes great paine when the child is in the womb but greater when it comes out of the wombe into the world yea being borne much paines and care in the nourishing of it The Father he provides and takes care for it and often breakes his head and sleepe with care for his child yea II. All the care of Parents is for their children and whatsoever they have they have it for them and they weary their bodies for the enriching of them And therefore it is the greatest reason in the world that children should honour their Parents Answ 3 Thirdly because Religion teacheth this unto us For I. God commands it Exod. 20 12. Honour thy Parents And II. God hath engraven his image in Parents A King in a Common-wealth and a Father in a house being the image and substitute of God Whence First sometimes God is called our Father as Malach. 1.6 and 2 Cor. 6.18 Ephes 4.6 And Secondly sometimes Parents and Magistrates are called gods Exod. 23.28 Psal 5. III. God gives wisedome unto children as they increase in years that thereby they may understand what honour love obedience respect and duety is due unto their Parents Iob 32.7 IV. God hath â—ncouraged and excited children to honour their Parents with a promise of blessings Ephes 6.2 3. And therefore seeing God hath commanded it and promised to blesse it and charged children to see him in their Parents yea endued them with wisedome and understanding to know what belongs unto Parents or what is their duetie towards their Parents It is then great reason that children should love and honour them Answ 4 Fourthly children are bound to love and reverence their Parents because otherwise it were no great matter nor worth acceptance to forsake that for Christs sake which wee care not for Quest 3 Who are here to be blamed Answ 1 First those children who curse their Parents are cursed children and justly to be reproved Reade Exod. 21.17 Levis 20.9 Deut. 27.16 Proverbes 20.20 Answ 2 Secondly those children who deride and despise their Parents are here also to bee blamed Many despise their Parents because they are wiser themselves then their Parents are Indeed young men perhaps may bee more quicke and prompt but old men are more solid and profound young men may thinke old men to bee fooles but old men know that young men are fooles Gen. 9.23 Yea suppose that children bee more learned or wiser then Parents yet by no meanes they must despise them and that for these reasons namely I. Because they are their Parents Men of rare and singular gifts must not despise those of inferiour parts whatsoever they are much lesse then their Parents II. Because God hath threatned to punish such children as contemne their Parents Prov. 30.17 III. Because if they bee more learned then their Parents they are the more obliged and beholden unto them that have taken more care of their education and bestowed more in the bringing of them up then their Parents bestowed upon them If a Father shall
better by affliction and that affliction is good unto us Wee may observe hence againe Iohn being in prison was excluded and shut out of the presence of Christ hee could not now come unto him but he could heare from him and although hee were caged and hindered from comming abroad yet not from the hearing of the Gospel for that penetrates the prison When he was in prison be heard of the great workes of Christ To teach us That the Gospel penetrates into the most Observ 2 close and hidden places The word wee see comes to prisons Act. 5.19 and 16.26 the word penetrates into the hearts of those who deride and mocke it Act. 2.37 the word comes to Nerâ—â—s Palace Philip. 1. And divideth betwixt the marrow and the bones Hebr. 4.12 yea it flies through the whole world Rom. 10. And is the mighty power of God unto salvation Rom. 1.16 Psalme 45.4 How may this History of Iohns incarcerating Quest 3 be profitably allegorized If we consider this literall History Allegorically Answ it is an exemplar of our Conversion For First by nature we are free from Christ Rom. 6.18 Then Secondly we are imprisoned under the Law and spirit of bondage Rom. 8.35 being deprived of all true comfort Then Thirdly wee heare of Christ by the heare Iob 42 5. In a darke speaking 1 Corinth 13. Then Fourthly wee receive a message of comfort 2 Cor. 3.18 being assured by the Spiris that Christ is our Lord and our God Sect. 3 § 3. Hee sent two of his Disciples Quest 1 What two were these whom Iohn sent unto Iesus Answ 1 First they are no where named and therfore hard to define or positively to name Answ 2 Secondly it matters not much to know what their names were Answ 3 Thirdly but because some name them and affirme these two to be the same which are mentioned Iohn 1.40 I answer that certainly these two were not those two The two mentioned there are Andrew and his companion which could not be these two sent from Iohn to Christ as appeares evidently thun I. These two at least one of them remained with Christ and were his Disciple And therefore II. They could not doubt of Christ which followed him And III. The great rumour and report of Christs miraculous workes which is judged to be the cause of the sending these two Disciples unto Christ was long after Andrewes departure unto Christ Iohn 3.26 Quest 2 Why did Iohn send these two Disciples unto Christ Answ Many reasons are given hereof which may be reduced unto these three heads namely First for his owne sake II. For his Disciples sake III. For Christs sake First Iohn sent when he was in prison unto Christ Suâ câ—iâ—sâ for his owne sake or in regard of himselfe and that either I. Because hee was ignorant whether hee of whom he heard so great things were the Messias and Christ or not for although he knew that the Messiah was now to come yea was already come yet hee did not know him by his face neither could particularly point at the person untill by the Spirit hee was taught which was hee Iohn 1.31.33 Thus Tertull. Iustin answer But to this I answer that Iohn could not now be ignorant of Christ because the Spirit had shewed him which was he Iohn 1.31.33 and 3.29 And hee that was a Prophet yea the Prophet of Christ in the wombe could not bee ignorant of him after hee had published and proclaimed himselfe unto the world Or II. Because now being in persecution hee was fearefull Nam Spiritus sanctus posiquam auctus in Christo a Iohanne disessit Tertul. For the Spirit of God had departed from Iohn unto Christ or at least the more Christ increased in Spirit the more Iohn decreased according to his owne words Hee must increase but I must decrease Iohn 3. â—0 To this I answer these things to wit First If wee even all the faithfull have received and doe daily receive of his fulnesse Iohn 1.16 then the Spirit is increased being increased in Christ rather then diminished or decreased and therefore it followes not that because the Spirit was increased in Christ therefore it was decreased in Iohn Secondly the Spirit was given to David and taken away from Saul not ab penuriam Spiritûs for any want or defect in the Spirit as though it could not have inspired them both and that sufficiently and abundantly but because Saul was rejected Now I know the Reverend Father and Father which I reverence will not say that Iohn was so Thirdly Iohn was not incarcerated or cast into prison for the profession of Christ but through the hatred that Herodias bare unto him And therefore there was no need that he should feare persecution for the confessing and acknowledging of Christ Fourthly if Iohn had feared persecution for Christs sake then certainely hee would never so openly have sent his Disciples on this message unto Christ seeing it must needs be every way as dangerous and full of perill as to confesse him Or III. Because hee did doubt whether Christ were hee that should offer himselfe to death or whether hee would send another Many of the Ancients run this way saith Maldonat s But is rejected even of the Papists themselves Or IV. Because being now in prison pressed with affliction griefe and sorrow he desireth to nourish and increase and strengthen his faith by more testimonies then yet he had of Christ And this of all the rest I conceive most likely to bee most true Whence we may learne That we must labour so to nourish our faith Observ 1 that it may be increased 2 Cor. 10.15 Colos 2.7 and 1 Thes 4.10 and 2 Thes 1.3 Why must we be thus carefull to nourish and Quest 3 increase our faith First because so long as we are in this life we Answ 1 are but In augmento non statu in a growing age not come unto our full growth our perfection here being respective not absolute Read for the proofe hereof 1 Cor. 13.9 Ephes 4.12 and 3.19 and 2 Cor. 3.18 Secondly because this worke to increase in Answ 2 faith is imposed upon us by God Matth. 13. Phil. 2.12 Thirdly because the impediments of faith Answ 3 will arise daily for without are distractions and within are doubtings and cares and therefore wee had need labour to overcome these and having removed them out of the way to increase our faith Fourthly because it is the nature of true Answ 4 faith to hunger and thirst and desire a greater measure and increase of faith the truely faithfull alwayes crying with the Apostles Lord increase our faith Iohn 6.34 Secondly Iohn Baptist sent when he was in prison his Disciples unto Christ Disciputorum causâ for their sakes and that either I. To stay their murmuring for they seeme to tell Iohn the great workes which Christ did with some disdaine or indignation against Christ He say they whom thou baptizedst now baptizeth himselfe and all runne after him
nor the fictions and fancies of our braine to be mixed with sacred truths Or II. That hee might give an occasion to publish to the whole Congregation that Jesus was the Christ and true Messias Whence learne Observ 3 That it is the office of a true Prophet to make Christ knowne unto all his people Rom. 10.18 and 15.17.20 For for this end was both the Gospel and the Fore-runner sent Esa 40. Quest 7 What is the end of preaching Answ It is not enough to hold out an houre or to discourse so long as the Glasse runs but to teach Christ Now here a double worke is to be done namely First Christus docâ—udus Christ is to be taught and this in the principles and grounds of religion 1 Cor. 2.2 Phil. 3.8 Iohn 17.3 Ministers must be carefull to build up their people in saving knowledge and sound doctrine Secondly Christus imprimendus Christ is to be imprinted in the heart and soule Gal. 4.19 and 2.20 Ministers must labour to bring their people unto Christ and to bring Christ unto their soules that hee may dwell with them and live in them and continue amongst them for ever and ever For this is the greatest and best work of all to have Christ live in us and abide with us Aliud est Christum sequi aliud tenere aliud manducare Bern. It is one thing to seeke Christ or to follow him for a man may seeke that he cannot find it is another to lay hold of him for a man may lay hold upon him and yet not bring him home to his house as the Church did Cantic it is another thing to eat him to enjoy him to be made Partakers of him to remaine and abide with him and to have him living within us And this is that which we must principally labour for Ephes 3.17 Iohn 14.23 and 2 Cor. 6.18 § 4. Or shall we looke for another Sect. 4 What was Iohns scope in this interrogation Quest 1 First Iohn himselfe did not doubt whether this Answer 1 were the promised Messias or not But Secondly his Disciples doubted of it And Answer 2 Thirdly the world much questioned the truth of it And therefore his scope here was I. To taxe the blockishnesse stupidity and Answer 3 slackenesse of the Pharisees And II. To confirme and fixe the minds of his own Disciples And III. To declare and make knowne unto the whole world that now they must no longer expect or wait for the promised Messias but take notice of his comming and learne to know him by his mighty workes and embrace him and his doctrine without which there can be no salvation Acts 4.12 VERS 5. The blind receive their sight Verse 5 and the lame walke the Lepers are cleansed and the deafe heare the dead are raised up and the poore have the Gospell preached unto them § 1. The blind receive their sight Sect. 1 Before I come to the particular handling of this verse I will propound a generall Question or two Qua quâ—t in Christi responso animadvertenda Quest 1 Duo viz Responsi Christi Relatio generalis ubi tria Dixit illis non rejiâ—it licet malè affectos Ite renunciate ubi 1. Answ Non affirmat II. Remittit amplius docendos Quae auditis videtis ubi resert se ad opera sua Partesquarum altera respicit Quaestionem Seipsum In quà probat se esse Messiam Tum ex Operibus miraculosis utpote Cacos Clandos Leprosos sanando mortuos excit ando Verbis id est praedicatione Evangelij Quaerentes Discipulos Iohannis Beati qui non offensi per me seu qui non scandalizabuntur in me What was the end of Christs Miracles or Quest 2 Christs end in the working of his Miracles because every naturall Agent Agit propter finem propounds some end unto himselfe in all the actions which he performes and therefore much more Christ First the end of Christ Miracles was to demonstrate Answ 1 his person or to shew that he was the Christ promised Messias Because saith he I doe the works which no man by his owne power can doe therefore beleeve that I am the Sonne of God Iohn 15.24 Secondly another end of Christs miracles was Answ 2 to confirme his doctrine of which else-where Thirdly another end was to signifie Christs Answ 3 spirituall operations and workes Quest 3 Whether doth our Saviour in this verse speake of corporall or spirituall operations of curing and recovering those who were corporally blind Lame Leprous Deafe dead or of those who were spiritually thus diseased namely who were blind in understanding deafe in hearing of the word of Gods lame in their affections leprous with sinne yea dead in sinne Answ 1 First Iunius Lib. 1. Paral. 29. faith this verse is to be taken historically and literally and he gives these reasons for it namely I. Because we must not flee unto Allegories when the Text will admit and beare a true literall sense and interpretation II. Because the Prophets are wont to insert and mingle histories with Types for the greater assurance and confidence III. Because the nature of the Types is to be otherwise spoken of and predicated then squares or suites with their natures And IV. Because those passages of receiving the Gospell and taking offence thereat are necessarily to bee taken in a literall sense Answ 2 Secondly Calvin s Non dubium quin dicatur de spirituali à malis liberatione Without doubt our Saviour speakes here of a spirituall deliverance and freedome from evill and Tremellius s Esa 35.5 confesseth that there is an Hyperbole in these words Quia Christus agit tam in animis quam corporibus because Christ is conversant both about soul and body and operative also in both Answ 3 Thirdly there are three sorts of Prophesies namely I. Some meerly Typicall as I will send Elias Malach. 4.5 And they shall serve David their King whom I will raise up unto them Ierem. 30.9 Now this kind of Prophecies Are either First above nature as those who are spoken either of God Humanitus after the manner of men As wheÌ„ we are told of hands eyes armes and feet The creatures against their nature as the wildernesse shall rejoyce Esa 35. And the beame out of the Timber shall testifie against them Habac. 2.11 Now these are above nature and therefore meerly Typicall Secondly besides the dispensation of grace As my people shall sinne no more For this grace is not given in this life the best sinning in many things so long as they live II. Some Prophesies are meerly historicall as Senacherib shall not come into this Citie nor shoot an arrow there nor come before it with shield c. 2 King 19.32 So set thy house in order for thou shalt dye and not live Esa 38.1.2 And many the like III. Some Prophesies and predictions are of a mixt nature and these are two-fold viz. either First mixt secundum partes when one part is Allegoricall another Historicall
Answ 1 the Gospell First wee must take heed of contemning the Gospell after once it hath been embraced and received for it had been better for us never to have knowne the waies of God then after the knowledge thereof to relapse and fall away 2 Peter 2.22 like the Galathians who began in the Spirit Answ 2 and ended in the flesh Gal 3.3 Secondly we must take heed of sins of knowledge whether I. In generall after illumination and a knowledge that God is an enemy unto and a swift witnesse against all sinnes and sinners for it is dangerous for such a one to sinne Or II. In particular we must principally beware of those sinnes which we know The time and sinnes of ignorance the Lord easily passeth by Acts 17. but after a man is brought to the sight and knowledge of his sinne it is dangerous then to continue any longer in it Some follow drunkennesse and ignorantly thinke it to bee but only good fellowship and not sinne or if sinne then no great one neither much offensive to God But woe be to him who knowes it to be a great sinne and odious unto God and therefore blusheth and trembleth to commit it and yet notwithstanding proccedeth to act it For such a one First sinneth against the whole ever blessed Trinity as was said even now And Secondly against his owne knowledge And Thirdly against his owne tongue wherewith I. He hath often asked pardon and forgivenesse at Gods hands And II. He hath often promised to leave it and to become temperate and sober And Fourthly against his owne conscience whom God in some measure hath circumcised and awakened And Fiftly against the holy Spirit of God who hath often admonished and checked him And therefore let all such consider how neare they come to incurable apostacy Sect. 3 § 3. They would have repented Our Saviour commends those of Tyre for good hearers that is if they had had the word they would have been more affected with it then the Galileans were To teach us That that onely is good hearing which works Repentance Observ or the good hearer is onely he who is perswaded by his hearing to repent him of his sinnes Reade Matth. 3.3 and 4.17 and Acts 2.38 and 3.19 Why is that hearing onely good which works Quest 1 Repentance First because Repentance is the condition of Answ 1 mercy and Remission we cannot be assured of mercy or forgivenesse of our sins untill we have truely repented us of them and therefore all our hearing is vaine and fruitlesse so long as it hath not wrought true repentance in us Reade Luke 3.3 and 24.47 and Acts 11.18 Secondly the scope of man is the glory of Answ 2 God for that wee should seeke in all things and above all things but wee cannot glorifie God but rather dishonour him so long as we have not by unfained Repenâ—ance turned from all sinne And therefore untill Repentance be wrought in our hearts al our hearing is unprofitable unto us Thirdly Repentance is the scope of Preaching Answ 3 as appeares Acts 26.18 and 1 Thessal 1.6.10 And therefore good hearing workes conversion But there are other scopes and ends of Preaching Object and therefore Repentance is not the Scope thereof There are other scopes of preaching besides Repentance but they are al conjoyned with this Answer yea end here as for example First one end of Preaching is knowledge Christ gave his word that men might be brought from darkenesse to light Acts 26.18 But knowledge is vaine without practise Iohn 13.17 Secondly another end of Preaching is that men might fear and tremble at the word of God Esa 66.2 because it is good to feare Proverb 28 14. But yet this feare and trembling is onely so farre good as it leades unto Repentance and no further Thirdly another end of the word is that men might reverence it and receive it as the word of the Almighty God and not of a weake man Acts 10.33 But reverence is to be perfected in obedience Fourthly another end of Preaching is to work faith in the hearers Rom. 10.15 But Repentance is partly the inchoation and beginning of faith and partly the fruit thereof Fiftly another end of Preaching is sanctity and new obedience Ierem. 4.4 Luke 1.75 Now this is no other thing then Repentance it selfe And therefore all the severall ends and scopes of preaching are conjoyned with this of repentance and end in it How manifold is Repentane or how many Quest 2 sorts thereof are there Repentance is threefold namely First fained Answ and counterfeit Secondly Temporary which lasts not long Thirdly true and unfained Quest 1 Which are the parts of true Repentance The parts of Repentance are these viz. Answ First an acknowledgement of misery by reason of sinne Secondly the deprecation of pardon for the sinnes committed Thirdly the leaving and forsaking of all sinnes for the time to come Fourthly the circumcision of the heart Deut. 30.16 or a tender conscience which cannot endure the least touch of sinne Fiftly the Baptisme of the Holy Ghost And Sixtly the washing and quickning of Christ 1. Cor. 6.11 Galath 1.20 And therefore we should examine our selves by these as by so many essentiall signes and infallible tokens of true Repentance for every one who is truly converted is brought to a sight of his sinnes to a sense of his misery and danger through sinne to an earnest desire that his sinnes were blotted out and pardoned yea is baptised with the Holy Ghost and with fire and washed with the blood of Christ and water and endued with such a soft heart and tender conscience that hee feares to commit yea hates all sinnes whatsoever Sect. 4 § 4. They would have repented Iam pridem long agoe The meaning of our Saviour here by long agoe is in the beginning of preaching as if he would say If the word had been preached to Tyre and Sidon they would have repented at the First Sect. 5 § 5. In sackcloth and ashes Quest 1 What use was there or how manifold was the use of Ashes The use of Ashes was two-fold namely Answ First Philosophicall and this was two-fold namely either I. Naturall which was either Ad abstergendum Plut. qu. conviv Or Ad corroborandum Alex. ab Alex. Or II. Morall and so signifies either basenesse or mortality Iob. 30.19 And hence both Iewes and Gentiles were wont to sprinkle themselves with ashes and to wallow in them d Stuckins 144. Secondly Religious and this was three-fold namely I. Heathenish for the Gentiles used Ashes in their Religious performances or in holy things that is First the honourable amongst them used Ashes in their sacrifices Ad lustrandum Purgandum Deos placandum Stuckins rit gent. 144. Secondly they used to keep Ashes in Pots or Pitchers which were either the ashes of their Children or kindred or of Noblemen who were burnt to Ashes after they were dead and thus reserved Or II. Leviticall and thus the Apostle saith The ashes of an
2 that he hath commanded his Ministers to shake off the dust from their feet for a testimony against such Luke 10.10 Act. 18.6 Thirdly because it is a sin that the Lord hath Answ 3 threatned heavie to punish Ierem. 11.21 and 13.10 Fourthly because they are happy and blessed Answ 4 who receive reverence and embrace it Esa 96.5 Whence comes the destruction of Cities and Quest 4 Nations From hence Answer because the word is contemned and despised For the Lord never casts off a people neither pronounceth against a nation Lo-ammi untill they reject him and sleight his word What are the fruits of the contempt of the Quest 5 word These foure viz. First it blinds and hardens the heart Iob 36.12 Secondly it leads into errours 2 Thessal 2.10 Thirdly it brings temporall judgement upon a Nation Citie or particular person yea Fourthly it casteth the contemner into everlasting fire And therefore we had need be extraordinary fearefull to contemne the word Sect. 2 § 2. It would have remained Observ Our Saviour here directly teacheth us that rhe reason why a kingdome flourishâ—th and continueth is because the word is rightly used unto repentance Or if a Citie or Nation desire to continue and flourish the only way thereunto is to heare and use the word of God Reade Esay 3.10.11 and Psalme 37. Quest 1 How doth it appeare that a Citie and Common-wealth shall flourish so long as they heare the word for this end that thereby they may be brought to repentance and new obedience Answ 1 First it is cleare from the Lords owne promise Esay 65.2 Answ 2 Secondly it is evident from the end of preaching For the appointed and ordained end of preaching is that by preaching wee might bee brought to repentance and by repentance unto faith and by faith unto salvation Quest 2 How may a Citie Nation or Common-wealth avoid and escape destruction Answ The true way is to be converted by the preaching of the Word as Niniveh was Here observe First it is not enough to heare the word or to be present at the preaching thereof Nor Secondly to suffer the word of exhortation and reprehension patiently Heb. 13 22. For this they of Chorazin did for any thing wee reade to the contrary Nor Thirdly to reverence the Preachers of the Word for this Herod did Marke 6.20 Nor Fourthly to shew some certaine humiliation by reason of the Comminations of the Word for this Ahab did 1 King 21. But we must seriously repent and turne unto the Lord in new obedience and true sanctification as they did Act. 2.37 Yea Fiftly neither is it sufficient that this be done of a few but of many when the Common-wealth lieth at the stake for although God spares often for a few Gen. 18.25 c. Yet hee will remember those who repent not in the day of vengeance Exod. 32.34 Numb 14.21 Sixtly neither is the endeavour of the inferiour and vulgar sort sufficient without the conduct of the Nobles Peeres and Princes of the Realme and that I. In true humiliation of heart And II. In an exemplary reverence and practice for they are the Wethers and Leaders of the flocks now noble Captaines never say Ite sed eamus goe yee and fight but come let us goe And therefore in the time of a publike danger both Prince and people noble and ignoble high and low Pastor and flocke must First assemble together to the house of God to heare his word And Secondly the hearers must endure the Preacher to admonish and reprove neither contemning him nor his message but reverencing both he one as the message and the other as the Messenger of the Lord of hoasts Yea Thirdly all must humble themselves and tremble at the threatnings of God for the beasts must quake if the Lyon roare And Fourthly those who are called Gods must labour by their command and humiliation and godly practice to move and excite others to unfained repentance as that Patterne of Princes the Ki g of Niniveh did Ionah 3.2 3.4 For God hath promised to be gracious to that nation that thus seeketh him VERS 25. 26. At that time Verse 25 26. Iesus answered and said I thanke thee O Father Lord of heâ—ven and earth because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them unto bales Even so Father for so it seemed good in thy sight § 1. Iesus answered Sect. 1 Why doth the Evangelist here say Quest Iesus answered seeing no man asked him any questâ—â—â— First Saint Mathew was an Hebrew and this Answ 1 phrase was usuall amongst the Hebrewes in the beginning of a speech Calvin Beza Secondly it may bee that the Apostles said Answ 2 something which is not mentioned to watch our Saviour here replies Beza But Thirdly I rather thinke that it arose from this Answ 3 meditation I. Christ sees and observes the successe of his preaching how that it is received and embraced by men of an inferiour ranke II. Hee sees this to be the worke of God to reveale his word and will to theâ—e III He admires this decree of God to blind the eyes of the wise and to give knowledge 〈◊〉 understanding unto the simple IV. Hence as though God were present and saying unto him Ego feci I have done this hee breakes forth as it were in answer hereunto Father I thanke thee c. § 2. I thanke thee Sect. Gur Saviour here by his joy and thankesgiving would have us learne Observ that hee rejoyceth in the good successe of the Ministery Reade Luke 12.49 Matth. 22.7 Marke 3.5 and there we shall see how desirous Christ is that the Gospel should be propagated and received and how angry he is when it is contemned Why is Christ so desirous that the Gospel Quest 1 should be published and so delighted with the successefull enlargement and preaching thereof First because it is his worke the Ministers being Answ 1 but his Messengers Embassadors and servants 2 Cor. 5.19 hee making them fishers of men and able Ministers And therefore hee rejoyceth when the worke of the Ministery goes well forward Secondly he is the Head of the Church and Answ 2 therefore rejoyceth in the successefull preaching of the word because his body is edified thereby Ephes 4.11.12 Answ 3 Thirdly by the powerfull preaching of the word Sathan the enemy of Gods children is overcome and therefore Christ rejoyceth in the good successe of the Ministerie Answ 4 Fourthly Christ is delighted with the powerfull and profitable preaching of the Word because God is glorified by the life and conversation of those who are converted thereby Matth. 5.16 and 1 Pet. 2.12 Quest 2 What is required of us in regard of the word and the preaching thereof Answ That we should promote it as much as in us lies Ministers Magistrates and people should all labour and strive to edifie and build up the kingdome of Christ and that not only by a desire or endeauour First that the word may be
that there is something in the wisedome of the flesh which hinders from faith For there are two things in him that learnes to wit I. A simplicity of beleeving And this is necessary in him that would learne according to that of Aristotle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hee must beleeve what his Master teacheth and with Pythagoras his Schollers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our Master saith so must be of great reckoning and weight with him A Scholler can never learne well who calleth the truth of that in question which is taught or rather who will not beleeve that which is taught And herein humane wisedome hinders men from faith for it will beleeve no more in religion then is plaine and demonstrative by reason There is nothing true in divinity which is either false in reason or contrary to reason but yet there are many things in Religion which are above reasons reach and therefore are to be beleeved by faith because they cannot be apprehended or comprehended much lesse demonstrated by reason Now I say the naturall wise man will beleeve no more then he can take up by naturall reason although it bee taught and confirmed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the word of God And thus humane wisedome hinders us from beleeving all those saving truths which the shallow shell of mans braine is not able to containe or comprehend II. In Schollers who desire to be great and good Schollers there is a certaine curiosity of disputing and propounding doubts and queres now this is commendable in humane learning but not in divine although it bee too frequent with those who are somewhat in humane learning and wisedome And unto such this is a great impediment because worldly or humane wise men despise the simplicity of the Gospel That great learned man yea the Philosopher Aristotle rejected the Pentateuch because Moses did only positively lay downe things and not demonstrate them from the principles of Philosophy Hence then wee may observe a third thing viz. Observ 3 That the Wisedome of the flesh is an enemy to regeneration Rom. 8.6 7. and 1 Cor. 1.26 and Quest 4 3.18 Is all wisedome as an impediment of faith and an enemy to a new birth condemned Answ No for wisedome is manifold First some say that there is a five-fold wisedome namely Naturall Morall Politicall Diabolicall and Spirituall Secondly some say that there is a double Wisedome to wit I. Honest and harmelesse And II. Crafty and fraudulent which as was said before consists in dissimulation and couterfeiting But this cannot be called Wisedome being neither Pharisaicall nor Philosophicall Wisedome Thirdly Wisedome indeed is two-fold viz. I. Spirituall and divine which comes from God above And II. Carnall and humane or Naturall which consists partly in a naturall towardlinesse ripenesse of wit and partly in an artificiall acquisition by study and knowledge How doth this naturall and spirituall wisedome Quest 10 diff r because they seeme indeed both to bee good They differ in the very foundations Answ For First naturall wisedome is built upon reason and judgement and our owne understanding Secondly spirituall wisedome is founded upon the will and word of God And therefore I. Spirituall wisedome is commanded and commended Deuter. 4.6 Acts 6.3 and 1 Corinth 2.6 and 12.18 and Ephes 1 8.17 And II. Worldly wisedome is sometimâ—s permitted and sometimes praised Solomon was wise naturally and Ioseph politickely and both commendably 1 King 2.6 Here observe that this naturall or worldly wisedome is twofold to wit lawfull and unlawfull and these two differ not Ré or Naturà indeed or in the very essenee and nature of them but onely Ratione in subjection unto the will of God And therefore if First it be subject to the will of God as a handmaid thereunto it is good c 2 Cor. 10.5 But Secondly if it will not be subject to the will and word of God then it is evill And therefore humane wisedome is a let unto faith and a hinderer of regeneration because it is very difficultly subjected to the will and word of the Lord For I. It is not subject to the Law of God neither indeed can be Rom. 8.7 And II. It contemnes and despises Religion and that either First because it is but foolishnesse 1 Cor. 1.18 21. and 2.14 Or Secondly because it is an abject thing or a thing below him and too base for him to stoâ—pe unto because hee is wiser then the simple Gospell § 6. And revealed them Sect. 6 We may observe here that our Saviour doth not say thou hast preached them Observ but thou hast revealed them as Galath 1.12 and 2.2 To teach us that it is the Lord who reveales himselfe fully to his Children How doth it appeare that the Lord himselfe Quest 1 onely reveales himselfe fully to the righteous It appeares plainely thus viz. First from the texts of Scripture Answ 1 Cor. 2.10 and 2 Corinth 4 6. Ephes 1.17 Secondly because the knowledge of God is life everlasting Iohn 17.3 And therefore wee cannot acquire it of our selues or by our owne strength Thirdly because the word preached penetrates onely the Eares and it is the Holy Spirit who workes upon the heart Heb. 4.12 and makes the word profitable 1 Cor. 3.7 Fourthly the word is equally and alike preached both to the good and bad both to the wicked and righteous and the difference is onely within in the Spirit because without that the word is but a dead Letter And therefore it is not man but God who doth reveale spirituall and supernall wisedome and knowledge unto us yea Fiftly the Spirit is plainely called a Seeds-man or Sower Math. 13. And therefore it is evident that all grace and divine knowledge comes from the Lord. Quest 2 How many sorts or kinds of Revelations are there Answ There are three sorts viz. First Delusive or deceitfull and these come from Sathan 2 Corinth 11.13 and therefore we must not beleeve every Spirit nor every Revelation but try them 1 Ioh. 4.1 and 2 Thessal 2.11 Secondly miraculous and extraordinary Now these I. Were usuall under the Law to the Prophets and Secrs And II. For a while were retained or continued to the Apostles for the planting of Churches as we see from 2 Cor. 12.4 c. Ephes 3.3 But III. Ordinarily they are abolished and out of date Heb. 1.1 Thirdly Ordinary and these belong unto the Children and sonnes of God and may be called the Revelation of the Gospell Now this Ordinary revelation is the operation of the holy Spirit in the heart revealing unto the heart the certainty assurance of Christ First offered in the Gospell Quest 3 How many things are there observable in this Revelation Answ Three to wit First the workeman which is the blessed Spirit and promised Comforter Iohn 14. and 1 Corinth 2.10 and Ephes 3.5 And Secondly the meanes whereby he works which is the word 1 Peter 1.5.13 And Thirdly the Revelation it selfe and that is a particular worke whereby our
Church daily such as he will have saved Acts 2.47 namely such as were ordained unto life Acts 13.48 Rom. 11.7 Non precibus flexus sed spâ—â—te sua comâ—â—â—â—â— fecit Chrys super Hee was not moved to save us for or by our prayers but of his owne free will Declarat non aliunde quam ex Dei arbitrio pendere discrimen quod sapientes caecutiant idictae capiant Calvin s Our Saviour produceth no other reason but onely the Lords will why the wise are blinded and the simple understand the Gospell How doth this appeare Quest 4 First this divine Revelation and spirituall knowledge Answ 1 of the word is not granted to any for their merits neither can be acquired by study Chrysost s The Gospell is not apprehended or clearly taken up by any humane wit but onely by the illumination of the blessed Spirit Calvin s and hence the Apostle saith The spirituall man and he onely knowes all things 1 Corinth 2.14.15 And againe God hath given us his Spirit which searcheth all things even the deep Mysteries and hidden things of God 1 Cor. 2.10.12 And therefore if wee cannot understand spirituall things without the Spirit as is most true because no man knowes the things of God but the Spirit of God and he unto whom the Spirit will reveale them And that no man can merit deserve or procure the presence of the holy Ghost by any thing he doth but that he is given freely of God to whom he will Then predestination unto life and light must needs proceed from the free will and good pleasure of the Lord. Secondly it further evidently appeares that Answ 2 this hiding of the Gospell from the wise and the revealing of it to the simple proceedeth from the meere will of God thus Because there is no difference in the Object at all as is cleare thus I. All by nature are so blinded and corrupted Psalm 14.1 c. Rom. 3.23 that none can now save themselves or their owne soules And II. Although it should be granted that sufficient grace is given unto all which will be hard to prove yet here there is no difference in the Object neither and therefore the difference will be either First in the corroborating and strengthening of the minds of men against the temptations of the flesh or world or Divell And this without controversie is the gift of God and a gift not given unto all neither Or else Secondly in that further grace whereby wee cannot fall finally or totally August de cor grat which is given onely to the Elect. And therefore this grace and strength whereby wee come unto salvation must needs come from the Lord and that not of or for our merits but onely of his owne free grace and love Thirdly it is cleare that election and rejection Answ 3 or predestination unto life and preterition proceed meerely from the will of God thus because the will of God is the first and the great transcendent rule of all his actions For I. The glory of God regulates his will And II. His will doth dispose of his decrees And III. According to his decrees follow his actions and therfore his actions proceed from his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 good wil as our Saviour plainly expresseth in the text Thou hast concealed these things from the wise and revealed them unto Babes And why Because it seemed good in thy sight or because thou wouldest So elsewhere the Lord saith I will doe what I will Esa 46.10 And againe the Lord workes according to his owne will Daniel 4.32 Reade further these plain places Roman 19.15.18.22 Iames 1.18 and Ephes 1.11 Quest 5 What doth God here require of us or what is our duety herein in regard of God Answ 1 First we must not demand or seeke a reason of Gods decree but rest wholly upon his will which is alwaies holy and just and good For when a man asketh God a reason of his actions or decrees or why he doth thus or thus it is as much as if the Clay in the hand of the Potter should say why wilt thou make me such or such a vessell or of such and such a fashion as is now in thy heart to doe Object If it be here objected that the Potter hath reasons why he will or hath done thus and thus which the clay or pot cannot understand I answer Answ 1 First if the Potter have reasons why hee will make the pot of such or such a fashion or for such and such an use those reasons are in his owne will and deliberation and not in the difference of the clay Answ 2 Secondly none denies but the Lord hath his reasons why the doth hide his Gospell from some and make it knowne unto others but these reasons are neither revealed unto us nor to bee enquired of by us neither are wee able ever to find them out as is plaine from Rom 11.33 c. And therfore here I conceive that Aristophanes his Proverbe is worth observing who saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That it is better for a man to fit still then to rise and catch a fall better not to enquire and search into the profound and hidden Judgments and secret decrees of God then to search but never be able to finde them out especially when there is no need at all of that investigation or possibility to alter the least particle of any of Gods immutable decrees although we could find them out but yet more especially when this kind of search is condemned and forbidden at least implicity and by necessary consequence And therefore this is the first thing which is required of us in regard of the judgements decrees and actions of God not to demand a reason of them Answ 2 Secondly wee must confesse and acknowledge the Lord to bee most just in both these decrees although wee are not able to conceive or comprehend any other cause or reason of them then his owne will that is wee must confesse that the Lord is just in the blinding of the wise and the enlightning of the simple in the saving of Iacob and the destroying of Esau and in the receiving of some and rejecting of others although in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wee know not the reason why the Lord doth it VERS 27. Verse 27 All things are delivered unto mee of my Father and no man knoweth the Sonne but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father save the Sonne and hee to whomsoever the Sonne will reveale him It is questioned by some whether God doth Quest 1 most perfectly know himselfe To which wee answer God doth know himselfe Answ and that most perfectly as appeares from this verse wherein our Saviour saith that no man knoweth the Son but the Father neither doth any man know the Father but the Sonne Here it is plainely given to the Father that hee knoweth the Sonne and to the Sonne that hee knoweth the Father Now there is nothing imperfect in
morbidum a diseased body a man sicke of a palsie cannot walke or worke but onely lies in bed now it were a great comfort and refreshing for him to be inabled to rise and to walke into the fresh aire Thus when wee are not able to walke in the wayes of God or to worke his work when the good which wee would doe wee cannot Rom. 7.15.19 Then God wil give us power to runne the race of his Commandements and to worke his worke and to obey his will in some measure Esay 58.13 yea them will our Christ refresh us by giving us that anointing which is holy and by which wee may be able to doe all things 1 Iohn 2.20 Thirdly Corpus lassum a weary body principally tired with the troubles and molestations of this life Esa 28.12 Whether it be I. For those things which wee love and enjoy As Bucer s thinkes Or II. For those things which wanting wee seeke for Or III. For the labours which wee undergoe and endure in our particular callings Quest 2 It may here be demanded whether temporall labours shall be refreshed Answ 1 First there is a labour which is disallowed and disliked They labour in the wind Therefore this shall not be crowned or rewarded with the promised Rest Answ 2 Secondly but those who are sensible of their labour and burthen shall be refreshed that is not by supplying and satisfying of their thirst but by taking it away He who thinkes to take away the drought of a man sicke of a Dropsie by giving him as much drinke as hee desires will sooner kill him then cure him and therefore to such drink is not to be given according to the appetite of the sicke party but the desire of drinke is to bee abated and taken away So the Lord will not satisfie the desires of his children in temporall things but moderate their love and desire unto them Certainly Alexander Eccles 2. Craesus Xerxes Caesar and Solomon were never quiet so long as they sought for content in temporall things And therefore those that labour in the love of them or for them are to be refreshed by abating not by satisfying of that love and desire Fourthly Corpus sitiens a thirsty body or a body wanting the peace of Christ Iohn 16.33 Colos 3.15 Philip. 4.17 Now these Christ will refresh by giving unto them that peace of conscience which passeth all understanding Reade Iohn 7.37 and 2 Tim. 1.16 and joy unspeakeable and glorious 1 Peter 1.8 This is like that Iem which to procure and purchase wee should sell all wee have Matth. 13.44 46. Quest 3 Who are they that shall not bee refreshed by Christ Answ 1 First those who being drunke by with a perswasion of their owne righteousnesse and merits dreame that they can satisfie the law of God and that they doe not lye under the burthen of the Law or of sinne Answ 2 Secondly Epicures who neither care for sin nor feare the wrath of God but securely contemne and despise both Ephes 4.19 The Apostle cals these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 men who are past feeling Answ 3 Thirdly those who are so buried and overwhelmed with the pleasures delights and allurements of the world that they doe not see nor acknowledge their misery and miserable estate wherein they are by reason of their sinnes committed against God and of Gods judgements which hang over their heads for their sinnes neither once seriously thinke either of spirituall grace or eternall glory Fourthly those who being humbled and Answ 4 brought to the gates of hell through a sight of their sinnes and a sense of the wrath and anger of God for their sinnes will not come unto Christ but despaire of mercy as Cain and Iudas did Now all these are excluded from this promise of rest and therefore all they who desire to bee made partakers thereof must take heed that they be neither proud Pharisees nor prophane Epicures nor blind worldlings nor contemptuous despairers of mercy i Chem. harm pag. 742. cap. 56. VERS 29.30 Take my yoke upon you Vers 29.30 and learne of me for I am meeke and lowly in heart and yee shall find rest unto your soules For my yoke is easie and my burden is light § 1. Take my yoke upon you Christ cals all to come unto him and promiseth Sect. 1 that hee will refresh those who come But lest wee should thinke that hee requires no conditions on our part hee now addes that the yoke is to be taken upon us and that we must be taught of him For as hee shewes himselfe to be unto us a Governour and a Doctor so hee requires that wee should be 1. Subjects 2. Disciples First wee must be subjects and take our Saviours yoke upon us The phrase is borrowed from the wood of oxen or which is worne by them when they plow and it signifies rule and government absolutely binding governing and restraining As if our Saviour would say think not with your selves that you are called unto liberty or unto an Anarchy but unto my obedience and service To teach us That it behoves all those who hope in Christ Observ to submit themselves to his rule and government Deut. 10.12 and 13.4 and Ierem. 5.5 and 28.13 Lament 3.27 and 1 Pet. 2.16 Why must all who hope for rest from Christ Quest 1 submit themselves unto his service First because we were redeemed by him for Answ 1 this end that we might serve him in righteousnesse and true holinesse Luke 1 74 75. Titus 2.14 and 2 Corinth 5.15 and Heb. 9.14 and 1 Peter 2.24 Secondly because this is the scope of our profession Answ 2 to serve Christ 1 Thessal 1.9 Rom 6.18.22 and 8.14 Hence comes obedience to be the fruit of faith Heb. 11.7 c. because faith subjects the heart unto Christ Gal. 2.20 and 2 Cor. 10.5 Thirdly because this is the end of all preaching Answ 3 that people might obey Christ Rom. 1.5 and 16.26 and 1 Pet. 4.6 and 2 Cor. 10.4 c. Fourthly because this was the end of the promises Answ 4 of blessings Many gracious promises are are made in the word and all for this end that people might be more stirred up thereby unto obedience Exod. 23.23 25. Deuter. 11.13 Levit. 26 Deuter. 28. Quest 3 How manifold is the yoke of Christ Answ 1 Two-fold namely First of Discipline and correction for the Lord chastens every sonne whom hee receives Heb. 12.8 Secondly of Doctrine or obedience Now true Religion doth bind us to the obedience of those things which are to bee done and which are to be beleeved For I. It obligeth the consciences of men so that they dare not sinne or disobey God Hence the feare and service of God are sometimes conjoyned together Deut. 10.12 And therefore the phrase of Serving is evilly understood for some sort of worship or for voluntary obedience according as we list and when we list but wee owe unto God the debt of obedience and therefore there
worship and yet in his life and conversation disobey God 1 Sam. 15.22 But none are pleasing unto him but those who labour sincerely to obey him Thirdly because our sinnes doe so pollute our best actions that nothing is pleasing unto God Answ 3 so long as our sinnes are not purged by faith Agg. 2.15 Proverb 21.27 Who are here to be blamed Quest 4 First those who trust in the worke wrought Answ 1 or in the bare performance therof for this may be done both without faith and love Answ 2 Secondly those who perform outward profession without inward subjection who will both pray and hear and yet not submit their wils unto the will of God but continue to walk after their own hearts lusts Answ 3 Thirdly those who make a profession of Religion and in the mean time hate envie injure and oppresse their brethren Abak 2.4 Esa 61.8 Many think to hide their oppressions wrongs done under a pretence of Religion like the Pharisees who made longs prayers that they might the more unsuspectedly prey upon poor widows Vers 10 11 12. VERS 10 11 12. And behold there was a man which had his hand withered and they asked him saying Is it lawfull to heal on the Sabbath daies that they might aâ—use him And he said unto them What man shall there be among you that shall have one sheep and if it fall into a pit on the Sabbath day will he not lay hold of it and lift it out How much then is a man better than a sheep wherefore it is lawfull to do well on the Sabbath daies From these three verses two or three generall Questions may be considered of Quest 1 Why did the Lord appoint a Sabbath or day of rest and that too upon the seventh day Answ 1 First some Jews are of opinion That the Sabbath being the seventh day was appointed to be kept holy because it is Saturns day which is evill and unlucky to begin any work in But this is a heathenish superstition to seem to worship those things for fear which are thought to hurt as Tullius Hostilius the third King of the Romans made the Quartane Ague and Fear and Palenesse Goddesses The Lord taught his people otherwise that they should not be afraid of the Stars of heaven nor worship those things which God had given for the service of men Deut. 4.19 Answ 2 Secondly the speciall reason why the seventh day was kept holy was grounded upon the Lords example that rested upon the seventh day after the works of the Creation were finished Answ 3 Thirdly divers Reasons may be yeelded why it was necessary that a day of rest should be appointed for the people of God namely I. This day was appointed and given ad destructionem erroris for the destruction of errours because the Lord did foresee that divers in the world would make question of the beginning and creation thereof as they which say 2 Pet. 3. Where is the promise of his comming for convincing their errour the Lord commanded this day to be kept as a monument of the Creation II. It was given to instruct us in the faith of our Redemption to signifie that Christs flesh should rest in the Grave according to that My flesh shall rest in hope Psalm 16. III. It was given to prefigure the truth of the Promise both in our spirituall rest from sin Damasc de orthodox fid lib. 4. cap. 24. as also in our everlasting rest in the Kingdom of God Cyril in Ioan. lib. 4. cap. 51. Now in heaven we look for rest from three things according to Thomas namely First A laboribus hujus vitae from the labours of this life Secondly A tentationum concussione from the trouble of temptation Thirdly A diaboli servitute from the service of the devill IV. It was ordained Ad inflammationem amoris to inflame our love that being free from worldly labours we might the better attend upon God V. It was given Ad opera pietatis for the works of piety for otherwise some would be so covetous that they would never leave working for gain Thom. in opuscul VI. This day was ordained that the bodies should be refreshed by this rest for some through their unsatiable greedinesse could scarse have afforded any rest unto themselves especially unto them who were at the command of others as children and servants Simler s Exod. 20. What things in the Sabbath were Ceremoniall Quest 2 and Temporall and what Morall and Perpetuall and what Mysticall First these things in the Jewish observation of Answ 1 the Sabbath were Ceremoniall namely I. The prescript of the day The Seventh day II. The manner of keeping it with the sacrifices oblations and other rites III. The strict prohibition of all kinde of works even concerning their meat as in gathering and preparing of Manna Exod. 16. yea it was not lawfull upon that day to kindle a fire Exod. 35.3 and that under pain of death for he that gathered sticks was stoned Num. 15.4 The Sabbath was a shadow of our spirituall rest in Christ and of Christs rest in the grave In all these respects the Sabbath was Ceremoniall and bindeth not us now Secondly these things also in the Sabbath are Answ 2 Morall and Perpetuall namely I. The rest and relaxation of the creatures from their ordinary labour which was not the chief and principall but Accidentalis finis the accidentall end of keeping the Sabbath that so they might the better attend upon the service of God Calvin II. The Sabbath was instituted specially for the service of God for the remembrance of his benefits the setting forth of his praise and the meditating upon his works as the Creation of the world the Redemption and Resurrection of Christ Simler s Exod. 20. III. Conservatio Ecclesiastici Ministerii the conservation of the Ecclesiasticall Ministery was not the least or last end of the Sabbath that there should be in the Church ordained and so preserved Pastors and Doctors who should divide the word of God aright instruct the people and exhort them to Repentance Bastingius Vrsinus Thirdly Thomas maketh the Sabbath Ceremoniall Answ 3 in these four respects namely I. In the determination of the day II. In the Allegoricall signification as it was a sign of Christs rest in the grave III. In the Morall sense as it signifieth a cessation from every act of sin IV. In the Anagogicall signification as it prefigured our rest in the Kingdom of Heaven r Thom. 2.2 quaest 122. Art 4 But I rather with Vrsinus take this spirituall Sabbath which is begun in this life in ceasing from the works of sin and perfited in the next to belong unto the Morall and internall part of the Sabbath than to the Externall and Ceremoniall The two first indeed are Ceremoniall in the Sabbath the other two are not properly Ceremoniall seeing they are perpetuall but rather Morall Spirituall and Mysticall Answ 4 Fourthly As the Sabbath was unto the Israelites Typicall and
I rather thinke that when one devill casts out another it is done by a secret compact and liking betwixt them howsoever it seemes otherwise to us For our Saviour seems directly to deny the Schoole-mens assertion when he saith How can Satan cast out Satan c. Marke 3.23 c. Answ 2 Secondly therefore Christ casts not out the Devill by Beelzebub the Prince of the devils as is most evident by these reasons viz. I. Because then a kingdome should be divided against it selfe which is absurd Luke 11.17.18 II. Because their children cast him out as they thought otherwise then by the helpe of Sathan t Luke 11.19 III. Because hee being stronger then Sathan cast him out by the finger of God Luke 11.20 IV. Because Sathan scatters but Christ gathers and therefore Christ workes not his Miracles by the helpe of Sathan Luke 11.23 V. Because Christ raiseth the dead unto life which the Devill cannot doe Nisi praestigio u Thom. 1.91.2.1 114.4.2 Quest 2 If there bee divine power in Christ over Sathan then why doth he suffer Sathan to afflict his servants Answ He permits it for our good to teach us how great the power of Sathan is if it were not restrained and limited by the Lord that knowing it we may be fearefull to offend him lest in his anger he should let Sathan loose upon us Vers 27 VERS 27. And if I by Beelzebub cast out devils by whom doe your children cast them out Therefore they shall be your Iudges Object The Papists stiffely maintaine that the gift of working Miracles doth yet continue in the Church and they argue thus The Church of the New Testament is nothing inferiour to that of the old But the Iewish Church before the comming of Christ was the Church of the old Testament and had the power and gift of casting out devils Therefore the same remaineth still in the Church The Minor is proved from this verse where our Saviour saith If I through Beelzebub cast out devils then by whom doe your children cast them out In which words hee ascribeth this gift unto the Jewes Answ 1 First some by children here understand the Apostles who were Jewes borne and had received from Christ this gift and power to cast out devils Now if this exposition be true yet it makes nothing for the Papists because the Apostles had it extraordinarily Secondly but I rather with Calvin thinke that Answ 2 by Children are meant the Exorcising Jewes which were before Christs time who did cast out Devills among them pretending an ability to doe this worke in the name of God and so the Jewes did conceive that they did it by the finger of God whereas in truth they were all flat Sorcerers and did it by vertue of a league and compact made with the Devill Now this practise is still common with the Papists and was frequent among the Jewes and we reade of these Exorcists Acts 19.13 16. Now if any should demand from whence they sprung Iosephus Antiq. lib. 4. Ca. 2. saith that these Exorcists tooke their Originall from Solomon to whom God gave an art against Devills for the benefit of men by certaine inchantments to asswage sicknesses and by conjurations to put Devils to flight binding them from returning againe And this Art Iosephus saith remained untill his time For he saw one Eleazarus healing those who were possessed in the presence of Vespasian and his Sons and of divers others And the manner of it was this he put a ring to the Nostrils of the man possessed having under the Seale thereof a root shewed by Solomon and so he drew the Devil out by his nostrils who thereupon fell downe Then he conjured him giving him Solomons oath never to returne againe saying a charme over him made by Solomon And that it might be the more evident that the Devill went out of him the Exorcist commanded him to overthrow a Bason of water which was set there as lie went out Now this was effected by meere conjuration For what vertue can there be in any roote or hearbe in the world available to command and enforce Sathan to depart out of a man possessed Thirdly the meaning of our Saviour in this Answ 3 place is in effect thus much If I by the power of Beelzebub c. that is you have amongst you sundry Magicians and Exorcists who pretend and excercise the gift of casting out Devills and you thinke they doe it by the power of God why then doe you not carry the same opinion of mee also Or those amongst you who cast out devills you condemne not neither thinke that they doe it by any compact with the Devill but rather hold them worthy of all honour because they are a meanes of so great a benefit unto you And therefore it is not the thing which I doe that ye cavill at but it is my person against which yee are maliciously bent wherefore the children of Israell shall be your Judges because in your approving of them and upbraiding of me your malice against me doth evidently appeare VERS 29. Vers 29 Or else how can one enter into a strong mans house and spoile his goods except he first binde the strong man and then hee will spoile his house It is questioned by some whether Christs blood was given as a price of our Redemption to the Divell or to God Now we say that Christ by his death and the power of his blood hath delivered us from the power of darkenesse and hell Colos 1.13 which price was paid unto God to satisfie his justice and not given unto Sathan for God is the judge Sathan is the Iaylor to whom the judge did deliver us because of our sinnes Luke 12.38 The debt wherein we stood bound was unto our Lord and Master and hee in Justice delivered us to the Iaylor till wee should pay all that was due Matth. 18.34 Now this debt Christ paid and that to God not to the Devill and the debt beeing once paid the Jaylor hath no longer charge nor power to keep us in prison This our Doctrine amongst other Arguments is proved from this verse thus Our Saviour Christ is compared to a victorious man that bindeth the strong man which is the Devill and entreth by force into his house spoileth him of his goods that is delivereth them whom Sathan held as his owne proper goods and captives in prison Christ entred then by force not by a price by assaulting not by assenting by warre not by wages by fettering the strong man not by feeing him by loosing our bands not by giving any thing into Sathans hands Willet Synops fol. 1136. Vers 31.32 VERS 31.32 Wherefore I say unto you all manner of sinne and blasphemy shall bee forgiven unto men but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men And whosoever speaketh a word against the Sonne of man it shall be forgiven him but whosoever speaketh against the Holy
Ghost it shall not be forgiven him neither in this world neither in the world to come Sect. 1 § 1. But the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven Quest 1 Concerning blasphemy against the blessed Spirit divers Questions will be made to wit What is the sinne against the Holy Ghost Answ 1 First some of the Ancients call it finall impenitency some hatred of all Christian and brotherly love and some desperation of mercy But these are improperly called blasphemy Answ 2 Secondly that sinne whereby the essence and person of the Holy Spirit is hurt or blasphemed certainly is not this irremissible sin and blasphemy for many Sabellians Eunomians and Macedonians Heretickes at first spake wickedly of the holy Spirit and denied his Deity but afterwards repenting found mercy and obtained remission of sinnes Answ 3 Thirdly neither is this unpardonable blasphemy a simple Apostacy from a knowne truth because hope of pardon is not denied to these Apostates neither is the gate of mercy eternally shut against them if they wil but repent This appeares from our Saviours prayers Father lay not this sinne to their charge and yet these for whom he prayes had called him Devill had said he had an uncleane spirit although they were convinced of his Doctrine and divine workes I argue hence thus Those who commit unpardonable blasphemy against the Holy Ghost are not to be prayed for But Christ prayed for those who spake evill of him and his Doctrine and workes against their consciences Therefore these had not committed that unpardonable sinne and consequently might have obtained mercy if they had but repented Answ 4 Fourthly Augustine serm 11. de verbis Apost saith it is Impugnatio finalis agnitae veritatis a finall opposing or resisting of a knowne truth Our Divines more largely and clearely define it thus Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost is an universall apostacy and totall relapse inseparably conjoyned with an hatred of the truth Or thus it is a deniall and opposition of a knowne truth concerning God and his will and workes of which truth the conscience is convicted and which denying and impugning thereof is done of set purpose and with deliberation We have an example hereof in the Emperor Iulian who was a learned and an eloquent man and a professour of the Religion of Christ but afterwards fell away and turned Apostate and hence is called Iulian the Apostate and wrote a Book against the Religion of Christ which was answered by Cyrill Afterwards being in a battle against the Persians hee was thrust into the bowels with a dart no man then knew how which dart he pulled out with his owne hands and presently blood followed which hee tooke in his hand as it gushed forth and flung up into the Ayre saying Vicisti Gallilae vicisti O Galilean meaning Christ thou hast now conquered me and so ended his dayes in blaspheming of Christ whom he once professed w Theod. lib. 3. hist Ca. 25. Why is this unpardonable blasphemy called Quest 2 the sin against the Holy Ghost First not because the Holy Spirit may bee offended Answ 1 and the sinne not reflect upon the Father and Sonne for he who sinnes against the third person sinnes also against the first and second from whom he proceeds Secondly it is the sinne against the Holy Ghost Answ 2 because the manifestation of spirituall and supernaturall truth is a divine worke which worke is immediately wrought by the Holy Spirit and therefore although they who wittingly and willingly oppose this truth sinne against all the persons of the blessed Trinity yet after a more singular manner they sinne against the Holy Ghost because they blaspheme his proper and immediate worke in their minds and maliciously impugne and resist his proper grace and power Thus I say it is called the sin against the Holy Ghost because it is against the operations of the Spirit which are three namely I. To enlighten the Minds with the light of the Gospell and hence it is called the Spirit of Revelation Ephes 1.17 II. To perswade the Mind to receive and embrace those truths which are revealed by the Gospell Heb. 6. for this is to receive the knowledge of the truth III. To worke in a man a certaine perswasion of the goodnesse of those things which he beleeves and this is to taste the good word of God And therefore the sinne against the Holy Ghost is a contumellous and reproachfull rejecting of the Gospel after that a mans mind by the blessed Spirit is supernaturally perswaded of the truth and goodnesse of this word and will of God laid downe in the Gospel Quest 3 Why is this sinne against the Holy Ghost called unpardonable or a sinne which cannot bee forgiven Answ 1 First not because it exceeds in greatnesse blasphemy against the Father and the Sonne Answ 2 Secondly nor because the Father and the Son are lesse then the Holy Ghost For all the three Persons are coeternall and coequall Answ 3 Thirdly neither because the greatnesse thereof exceeds either Gods mercy or Christs merit For both are infinite the mercy of God is above all his workes and that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or price laid downe by our Saviour is of infinite value and Answ 4 worth Neither Fourthly it is called unpardonable because it is more difficultly pardoned then other sinnes are For every sinne is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a breach of Gods Law and therefore he can pardon if he pleaseth the greatest as well as the least Nor Answ 5 Fifthly because it is an inexcusable sinne for in many other sinnes men are altogether left without excuse which yet are frequently pardoned upon their repentance Answ 6 Sixthly but it is called a sinne which cannot be forgiven because simply all remission is denied unto it neither did any man ever obtaine pardon that committed it nor ever shall And that for these reasons to wit I. Because such are punished by God with such a finall blindnesse of mind and hardnesse of heart that they can never returne either to themselves or unto God by true and unfained repentance and therefore being excluded and debarred of repentance they must necessarily be denied remission because no penitencie no pardon Hence Saint Iohn forbids us to pray for such an one because it is impossible for such to be renewed by repentance Heb 6.5 II. Because such reject the only meanes of salvation as the sicke man who will not be cured For as that disease is incurable which doth so take away or destroy the power of nature that neither the retentive nor concoctive facultie can doe their duties So there is no cure for him who rejects the balme of Gilead no water to wash away his sin who tramples under his feet the blood of the Covenant and despiseth that all healing Iordan Heb. 6.4 and 10.20 and Act. 4.12 and cleare-purging and white-washing Fountaine no sacrifices to take away his transgressions who crucifieth unto himselfe the Lord of glory
to prove that by the world to come is meant the time betwixt death and the day of judgement but alwaies either for the last day or the eternity which is after that day Luke 20.35 And thus Augustine de Civit. Dei lib. 21. cap. 24. by the world to come in this place understands the day of the Resurrection And Damascene also de orthod fid lib. 2. cap. 1. saith Aeterna vita aeternum supplicium futurum seculum ostendunt And thus This world is taken for the distance of time to the end of the world and The world to come for that eternity which shall begin after Christs second comming And according hereunto there shall be two times in which sins are pronounced remitted to wit this world by the preaching of the Gospel to the repentant and that to come when Christ shall confesse with his own mouth before Gods Angels to whom they are remitted and by which remission they are made truly blessed for that remission to come shall be a confirmation of this present and those which are not remitted here neither shall there be so pronounced Wherfore from this speech of our Saviours this Argument is gathered from the Antithesis If the sin against the holy Ghost be neither remitted in this world nor in the world to come then other sins are remitted both in this and the other or at least either in this or in the other But it is not remitted in the other because it is not remitted in this as hath been said It followeth therefore that other sins are remitted both in this and in the other Now in this sense this place doth not onely not make for Purgatory but also repugneth it For these two remissions in this world and the world to come are conjoyned and one is not separated from the other Chrysostome expounding this place together with this partition of time saith thus Amongst men I. Some shall be punished for their sins both here and there as the Sodomites II. Some onely in this life present as the Corinthian fornicator III. Some onely in the life to come as the rich glutton IV. Some in neither as the Prophets and Apostles And from this partition he infers that the meaning of our Saviour is That the sin against the holy Ghost is so grievous and horrible that they which commit it shall feel the judgement of Gods wrath both here and in the world to come which hapneth not to all who commit other sins Certainly they which with a set purpose deny the known truth against their consciences feel a hell of torments in their consciences in this life at some time or other if not alwaies and in the life to come their pains shall be exquisite and unspeakable in the most rigorous manner And therefore from this place nothing can be gathered for their Plutonicall rather than Platonicall Purgatory Answ 4 Fourthly it follows not the sin against the holy Ghost shall not be remitted in the next world therefore other sins shall no more than this followeth which Christ saith I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine untill I drink it with you in my Fathers kingdom Mat. 26.29 That therefore he did drink of other things because he did not drink of the vine For it is a most foolish absurdity from two Negations to infer an Affirmation as for example Saint Peter neither in this life nor in the life to come shall be made an Angell therfore some Saints in the life to come shall be made Angels Now Bellarmine would justifie this Argument by that example where Christ saith My kingdom is not of this world And Pilate inferreth thereupon Art thou a King then where an Affirmation is concluded out of the Negative To this Doctor Willet Synops f. 405. answers That the reason is not alike except Bellarmine will reason as Pilate did Thy kingdom is not of this world Therfore thou hast a kingdom So Blasphemy shall not be forgiven in the next world Therefore there shall be Blasphemy then Thus he might have concluded truly and thus he should have concluded if he would reason as Pilate doth for in hell there shall be Blasphemy Answ 5 Fiftly it follows not some sins shall be forgiven in the other world therefore in Purgatory For many have thought that sins shall be forgiven after this life and yet not in Purgatory neither Thus Origen imagined that after some long and grievous torments both the sins of the devils and of wicked men should be remitted And the Chiliasts thought that after a thousand years from the day of judgement all should be pardoned yea Augustine lib. 6. contrâ— Iul. cap. 5. thought that in the day of judgement some sins should be forgiven And therefore Purgatory is not necessarily concluded from the remission of sins after this life Answ 6 Sixtly by this reason of Bellarmines it may be concluded that mortall sins shall be remitted in the world to come because Christ onely excepts the sin against the holy Ghost but this the Papists will not grant and therefore why should we grant the other Seventhly from a particular Negation contrary Answ 7 to all Rules of Logick they infer an universall Affirmation If the sin against the holy Ghost shall neither be remitted in this life nor in the life to come Then say they all the temporall punishments of all sins which are not here fully paid shall be paid and satisfied by the faithfull in the world to come The meaning whereof is temporall punishments are due unto the faithfull for their sins part of which punishment they suffer in this life and the remainder in the life to come The Argument is cast in the same mould with this Socrates or Solomon is no fool therfore all men are wise and he is a fool and not wise who admitteth of such Arguments Sadeel adver hum satisf object pag. 247. Eightly Bellarmine argues A subcontrariis and Answ 8 yet doth not observe the Law of Subcontrarieties from which the force of the conclusion should follow As for example I. Some sinne is not remitted Some sinne is remitted II. Some sinne is not remitted in this life Some sinne is remitted in this life III. Some sinne is neither remitted in this life nor in the life to come Some sinne is remitted both in this life and in the life to come Now these are contraries and concluded according to the Rules of Art But the Papists conclude thus Some sinne is neither remitted in this life nor in the life to come Therefore some sinne is not remitted in this life but in the life to come Where the errour is so plaine that a fresh man can tell that it doth not conclude aright For to a double negation should be opposed a double affirmation wheras they oppose onely one As if a man should argue or conclude thus Some neither love God in this life nor in the life to come Therefore Some shall love God in the life to come which
to depart or swarve from the rule of right reason Thus every veniall sin is against right reason and against the Law of nature which is given to every one in his creation or in his birth and nativity Of this same opinion is Durandus in 2. sent dist 42. q. 6. and many of the Schoolmen Iosephus Angles in 2. sent pag. 275. and Fisher the Bishop of Rochester Rossensis Artic. 32. advers Luth. and Bellarmine unawares confesseth the same against himself Bellar. com 1. pag. 84. If the Reader would see the severall testimonies and words of the fore-quoted Authors and this Argument cleerly handled let him reade Master Bels Challenge pag. 81 c. unto 86. Fourthly Gerson de vita spiritual lect 1. part 3. in 1. corol hath these words No offence of God is veniall of its own nature but only in respect of Gods mercy who will not de facto impute every offence to death though he might do it most justly And so I conclude that mortall and veniall sins as they be such are not distinguished intrinsecally and essentially but onely in respect of Gods grace which assigneth one sin to the pain or torture of death and not another This Gerson who thus writeth was a famous Popish Bishop and a man of high esteem in the Councell of Constance and if his words be well marked they are able to confound the Papists and to confirm the point delivered by us For I. He telleth them plainly that every sin is mortall of its own nature And II. That no sin is veniall save onely in respect of Gods mercie And III. That God may Iustissimè most justly condemn us for the least sin we do And IV. That mortall and veniall sins are the same intrinsecally and essentially and differ but accidentally that is to say they differ in accident but not in nature in quantity but not in quality in mercie but not in deformity in the subject but not in the object in imputation but not in enormity save onely that the one is a greater mortall sin than is the other Fifthly because the least offence that can be imagined remaining eternally in respect of the stain and guilt of it though not in act as do all sins unremitted must be punished eternally for else there might some sinfull disorder and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 remain not ordred by divine justice Now whersoever is eternity of punishment there is an everlasting expelling and excluding from eternall life and happinesse and consequently every offence that eternally remaineth not remitted excludeth from eternall glory and happinesse and is rightly judged a mortall and deadly sin Field of the Church lib. 3. pag. 147. Sixthly all sins are mortall in them who are strangers from the life of God because they have dominion and full command in them or at least are joyned with such as have and so leave no place for grace which might cry unto God for the remission of them But the elect and chosen servants of God called according to purpose do carefully endeavour that no sin may have dominion over them and notwithstanding any degree of sin they run into they recover that grace by repentance which can and will procure pardon for all their offences VERS 37. For by thy words thou shalt be justified Vers 37 and by thy words thou shalt be condemned What is Justification Quest 1 First some say Iustificare to justifie signifieth Answ 1 Iustum facere to make just by a renovation or change of our nature but this is false for hereby our Justification and our Sanctification are confounded and made one thing as though to justifie were the action of God in regenerating and re-creating us Secondly to justifie is the work of God in Answ 2 judging us and therefore Iustificare to justifie doth signifie Iustum pronunciare that is to pronounce righteous and this is manifest by these two reasons namely I. Because in Scripture Justification is opposed to condemnation as in this verse By thy words thou shalt be justified and by thy words thou shalt be condemned II. Because in Scripture Justification is sometimes defined to consist in the remission of sins sometimes in the forgiving of wickednesse sometimes in the covering of sin and not imputing of iniquity and sometimes it is described by the imputation of righteousnesse All which do prove manifestly that Justification is the action of him who is the Judge of mankinde in absolving man from sin and the punishment thereof Who is it that justifieth man God alone as appears by these two particulars Quest 2 to wit First the Lord is the onely Judge of all Answ therfore it belongeth onely unto him to justifie He is called the Judge of all Heb. 12.23 And Act. 17.31 it is said He hath appointed a day in which he will judge the world in righteousnesse Of which day also the Apostle speaketh Rom. 2.5 16. And the reason hereof is given by the Apostle Rom. 14.7 8. to wit because he is our onely Lord to whom we both live and dye and to whom every one shall give account of himself Whereby it is cleer seeing God is the onely Judge of the world that to justifie and to condemn must onely belong unto him Secondly Justification consisting in the remission of sins and the not imputing of iniquity it necessarily followeth that none save God onely can justifie because none except the Lord can forgive sin as is cleer Mark 2.7 Luke 5.21 and Esa 43.25 and 44.22 and Psal 31.2 and 2 Corinth 5.19 Verse 38 39 40. VERS 38 39 40. Then certain of the Scribes and of the Pharisees answered saying Master we would see a sign from thee But he answered and said to them An evill and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign and there shall no sign be given to it but the sign of the Prophet Ionas For as Ionas was three daies and three nights in the Whales belly so shall the son of man be three daies and three nights in the heart of the earth Sect. 1 § 1. There shall no sign be given to it but the sign of the Prophet Ionas Quest What and how many things may we learn from this sign Christ that is from his death and Resurrection Answ 1 First from hence we may learn how great and horrible the pollution and guilt of sin is and how great the severity of divine justice is seeing that God would rather give his onely begotten and most dearly beloved Son to death than let sin go unpunished Answ 2 Secondly in this sign we may see more than a fatherly goodnesse and mercie in God for as a father hath pity upon his children so hath the Lord upon us Psal 103.13 yea he spared not his own and onely naturall son but gave him to death for us Rom. 8.32 that we might be freed from eternall destruction by him Answ 3 Thirdly from hence also we learn that there is no other way or means for us to obtain salvation by
and old Our Saviour in these words by a common consent of Interpreters doth expresse both who are good Preachers and also who are good hearers and by an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth imply who are bad Preachers and bad hearers And therefore I will propound a question or two of either How must wee make true use of that we reade Quest 1 and remember in the Scriptures First in a right understanding of them Answ 1 Secondly in a right use of them Answ 2 How may we come to a right understanding Quest 2 and use of the Scriptures By the use of these meanes namely Answ First learne to feare God for that is the way unto true saving knowledge Psalme 25.14 Prov. 9.10 Secondly labour for humblenesse of mind laying aside all conceit of thine owne wit Psalme 119.130 Thirdly pray unto the Lord that he vvould be pleased to instruct thee in his word as David in the Psalme 119. prayes often VVho are bad hearers of the word of God Quest 3 First those who heare but remember not what Answ 1 they heare Secondly those who labour not to understand Answ 2 that which they heare or remember For both hearing and remembring are in vaine without understanding Thirdly those who use not the word which Answ 3 they heare remember and understand aright that is not unto edification and obedience but only for table-talke Fourthly those who are so highly conceited Answ 4 of their owne wit learning and parts that they thinke they can make true use of the word and understand it aright of themselves and by their owne strength Fifthly those who in the studying reading Answ 5 and hearing of the vvord neglect praying unto God for a blessing upon it unto them Sixthly and lastly those vvho are fearelesse to Answ 6 offend God and carelesse to please him For the end of preaching is to make us eschevv evill and doe good and therefore hee is an ill hearer vvho doth not learne these out of the word Who is a faithfull and good Preacher of the Quest 4 Word or how many things are required in such an one First the Minister of the Word must be learned Answ 1 for he that is ignorant cannot teach others neither can any instruct another in that which hee knowes not himselfe And therefore Paul requires in a Bishop that hee be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one that is able to teach 1 Tim. 3 2. Now if it should be doubted what learning is required in a Minister Our Saviour here shewes that he must be Doctus ad regnum coelorum instructed unto the kingdome of heaven that is he must not preach for gaining of popular applause or for the satisfying of the curiosity of others or for his owne proper humane profit but he must preach for this end that men may be taught the path of true piety which leads unto life Answ 2 Secondly the Minister of the Gospell ought to abound in the knowledge and Doctrine of piety yea his breast should be like a full fraught Treasury abounding with all Theologicall notions insomuch as from thence he might draw upon any occasion offred a solid knowledge of the Scriptures and a true and Orthodoxe interpretation of the same and be able to reconcile places which we seeme to be repugnant and to confute errours and to answer fitly and sufficiently all unprofitable questions which might be proposed And this our Saviour calls things New and Old Answ 3 Thirdly in a good Divine there is required a sound judgement that so he may be able according to the circumstances of time place and hearers to propound those things which are necessary and profitable and sutable to the time place and persons and which may serve for their edification For all things are not fit either for all times or places or persons Some hearers stand in need of comfort some of reproofe some of admonition some of instruction some of Milke and some of strong meate And although the substance of a Ministers office be to preach yet these Circumstances of time place and hearers are not to be disregarded according to those verses which were given by the Ancients unto the Preachers of the word Omnibus tenemini vestris praedicare Sed quid quibus qualiter ubi quando quare Debit i◠sollicitè praeconsiderare Ne quis in officio dicat vos errare Verse 55 VERS 55. Is not this the Carpenters Sonne It not his Mother called Mary and his brethren Iames and Ioses and Simon and Iudas Christs Countrymen speake here contemptuously of him and his blessed Mother and the Evangelist from the Holy Ghost sets it down for their perpetuall disgrace Whence it may be demanded Quest Whether is the Virgin Mary to be adored and worshipped by us or not Epiphanius Contra Collyridianos haeres 79. Answ answers Maria non est adoranda Although all Nations shall call her blessed yet none must worship her his reasons are these First because he is more like a Devill then a man that will edifie a humane or mortall creature and set up Images thereof to bee worshipped Secondly because the mind commits spirituall fornication while she departs from the worship of the only true God to adore those who by nature are no Gods Thirdly because the B. Virgin worshipped Christ her selfe and therefore herein is to be imitated by us but she her selfe is not propounded unto us to be worshipped Fourthly because Christ saith to her woman what have I to doe with thee Iohn 2. Where he calls her woman that none might thinke her to bee more Fifthly because no Prophet hath given any command to worship either any meere man or woman Sixthly because Iohn Baptist and Elias were Virgins and Thecla was chaste and yet none of these were worshipped and therefore neither ought Mary Seventhly because if God will not suffer the Angels to be worshipped then neither Mary who was borne of humane seed Eightly because Christ did not take flesh of the Virgin Mary that hee might make her a Goddesse or that we might offer up our prayers unto her Because this is due onely unto God and therfore Christ will not rob his Father of this glory to give it to his Mother CHAPTER XIV Verse 1 VERS 1. At that time Herod the Tetrach heard of the same of Iesus WEe Reade of three Herods namely First hee who slew the Infants Secondly hee who slew Iohn Baptist and was made friends with Pilate whom Tyberius Caesar afterwards banished to Lyons in France and this Herod was the first Herods Sonne Thirdly he whom Tyberius Caesar made the former Herods successour in the Kingdome after hee was banished and this Herod was the Brother to the former as some say or rather the Sonne of Aristobidus who was the first Herods Sonne Now the first of these Herods was called Ascalonites the second Antipas and the third Agrippa And for the distinguishing of them by their severall bloody Acts one made this distich Ascalmita necat
to haven and from one Kingdome to another Thirdly in a Ship there are Vela sayles and Clavus a Rudder and this is the word of God whereby the Church is governed Fourthly there is Ventus wind now this is two-fold namely I. A faire wind which carries the Ship to his wished Port and this is the Holy Spirit who agitates and animates the sayles of the word II. A crosse contrary and tempestuous wind which endangers the Ship Now the hurtfull and troublesome winds are either I. Heretikes who deceive the simple and cause them to make shipwracke of faith as did Ebiâ—n Arius Cerinthus and divers others of old and many in our ages Or II. Tyrants who persecute the Church as did Maximinus Decius Diocletianus Iulianus and many moe besides Or Secondly Intra nos within us and this is the Devill who raiseth sometimes the wind of pride promising honour as he did unto Christ sometimes the wind of pleasure as he did unto David sometimes the wind of covetousnesse as hee did unto Nabal yea sometimes hee blowes one blast sometimes another according to the nature and disposition of him hee tempts Fifthly there are Conscensus the steps or ladder by which a man climbes up to the Ship This is Baptisme which is the ordinary admission and entrance into the Church For as Noah numbred the creatures which entred into the Arke by steps made for that purpose So by Baptisme the faithfull are publikely admitted into a covenant with God Sixthly there is Naulum the fraught or fare which is paid for passage over the sea in a Ship this is the Covenant which wee make with our Christ in Baptisme hee promiseth to carry us safe over the troublesome and dangerous sea of this world and bring us to our wished haven and wee promise him that wee will faithfully without fraud or coven pay our fraught He promiseth to bring us to our eternall countrey and immortall kingdome and wee promise him to render due and faithfull obedience throughout our whole passage and space of life Seventhly there is Coâ—â—eatus provision of victuals and diet which the Master of the Ship must provide for the Passengers So Christ gives bread to all the faithfull in the Church and invites those who are thirsty to drinke that is hee gives himselfe who is the bread which came downe from heaven Iohn 6. and his blood which is drinke indeed And these hee gives freely Esay 55.1 Eighthly there is Terminus ad quem the haven unto which the Ship is bound and this is the Ierusalem which is above which all the faithfull Patriarkes Prophets Apostles and blessed Saints have desired and longed for when they were on the sea of this world Verse 25 26. VERS 25 26. And in the fourth watch of the night Iesus went unto them walking on the sea And when his Disciples saw him walking on the sea they were troubled saying it is a spirit and they cryed out for feare § 1. In the fourth watch of the night Sect. 1 Wee may here observe that the Iewes divided their night into foure quarters or greater houres termed foure Watches each Watch containing three lesser houres The first they called Caput vigiliarum the beginning of the Watches Lament 2.19 The second was the middle Watch Iudg. 7.19 not so termed because there were only three Watches as Drusius would have it s Iudg. 7.19 but because it dured till midnight The third Watch began at midnight and held till three of the clocke in the morning h Luke 12.38 The fourth and last Watch was called the morning Watch Exod. 14.24 And began at three of the clocke and ended at six in the morning And this is the Watch here spoken of Now these Watches were called also by other names according to that part of the night which closed each Watch. The first was termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Even The second was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Midnight The third was named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cock-crowing And The fourth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Dawning Yee know not when the Master of the house will come at Even or aâ— Midnight or at Cock-crowing or at the Downing l Marke 13 35. Sect. 2 § 2. Walking on the sea Object It is questioned betweene us and the Church of Rome concerning the corporall presence of Christ whether a true body can be in a place and yet not occupy a place And Bellarm. lib. 3. de Euchar. Cap. 5. proves it thus from this verse It doth no more agree to a corporall substance or true reall body to fill and occupy a place then it doth to a heavie body to descend and sink downward or to a lucide and bright body to shine or to a coloured body to be seene or to a hot body to warme c. But God can make that a heavie body shall not sinke c. as is plaine from this verse where Christ vvalkes on the water and sinkes not and so also Luke 4.30 and 24.31 and Iohn 8 5â— Therefore a body may bee in a place and yet not occupy or take up the place First the proposition is false because all Answ 1 the other things may bee done supernaturally but they are not contrary to nature But for a Body not to be in a place is directly contrary to nature And therefore these are wrong conjoyned Secondly it is evident from Scripture that Answ 2 God hath made a heavie body not to sinke as hee did Iron to swim and the rest but wee have no Scriptures to confirme this that a body may bee in a place and yet not fill it and therefore these are unequally ranked Thirdly it is false which the Iesuite avoucheth Answ 3 namely that in Scripture wee reade of heavy things which weighed not c for the bodies of Christ and Peter were no lesse ponderous when they walked upon the water then they were before but onely when they so walked they were sustained by a divine power and therefore when Peters faith failed he began to sinke whence it is cleare that he was as ponderous then as ever but that hee was upheld by an Almighty arme Fourthly although the bodies of Christ Peter Answ 4 when they walked upon the water were made light yet even then their bodies remained in a place circumscribed and â—illed the place wherein they were And therefore there are not the like reasons of these instances Fifthly that which Bellarmine saith of the invisibilitie Answ 5 of Christs body is false because it alwaies remained in it selfe visible but it is said to be invisible in regard of the multitude from whom suddenly hee withdrew himselfe or whose sight miraculously he hindred from seeing him and therfore Luke 24.51 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from them is added Scharp curs Theol. pag. 1474. § 3. And they cryed out for feare Sect. 3 The Disciples seeing one in the form of a man walking towards them upon the surface of the water thought certainly
the Law were condemned in this verse Therfore all unwritten Traditions must now be abolished To this Bellarmine answers two things namely Answ 1 First Christ condemneth not the ancient Traditions of Moses but those which were newly and lately invented Answ 2 Secondly Christ taxeth and findeth fault onely with wicked and impious Traditions To his first answer we answer two things viz. Replie 1 First the Scripture maketh no mention of any such Traditions of Moses Christ biddeth them search the Scriptures and not run unto Traditions Secondly these which our Saviour here speaks Replie 2 of seemed to be ancient Traditions bearing the name of Elders Traditions and they were in great authority among the Iewes most like because of some long continuance To his second Answer we answer likewise two things to wit First their Traditions were not openly and Replie 3 plainly evill and pernicious but had some shew of holinesse as the washing of pots and Tables and beds yea the Traditions of the Papists come nearer to open impietie and blasphemie then the Jewish Traditions did Secondly Christ in opposing the Scripture against Replie 4 Traditions therein condemneth all Traditions not written which were urged as necessary besides the Scripture What may wee safely hold concerning the Quest 1 Traditions of the Church First that besides the written word of God Answ 1 there are profitable and necessary constitutions and Eâ—clesiasticall Traditions to wit of those things which respect the outward decencie and comelinesse of the Church and service of God Secondly the efficient cause of all true Traditions Answ 2 is the Holy Spirit which directs the Bishops and Ministers assembled together in Councell or Convocation for the determining of such orders and Constitutions according to the word of God and doth also direct the Churches in the approving and receiving of such Traditions Thirdly no Tradition of the Church can constitute Answ 3 or ratifie a Doctrine contrary to the written word of God neither any rite or ceremony for both Constitutions and Doctrines ought to be agreeable at least not contrary to the written word And as all Civill Lawes ought to have their beginning from the Law of nature so all Ecclesiasticall Traditions from the word of God Rom. 14.23 and 1. Corinth 14.26 40. Fourthly although Ecclesiasticall Traditions Answ 4 may be derived from the word yet they are not of equall authority with the word How may the true Traditions of the Church Quest 2 be known or discerned from humane and superstitious Ordinances By these foure notes and marks to wit Answ First true Traditions are founded upon the word and consentaneous unto the word and deduced derived and taken from the word Secondly true Traditions are profitable for the conserving and promoting both of piety and externall and internall worship Thirdly true Traditions make for the order decorum and edification of the Church And Fourthly are not greevous and intollerable as the Traditions of the Pharisees were and the Papists are Matth. 23.4 VERS 4 5 6. For God commanded saying Honour thy Father and Mother Verse 4.5 6. and he that curseth Father or Mother let him die the death But ye say whosoever shall say to his Father or his Mother It is a gift by whatsoever thou mightest be profited by me And honour not his Father or his Mother he shall be free Thus have yee made the Commandement of God of none effect by your Tradition Sect. 1 § 1. Honour thy Father and thy Mother Quest 1 Whether is the Father or Mother more to be honoured and loved Answ 1 First Children can never honour and love parents that is either Father or Mother enough because we are imperfect in our Obedience to every precept Answ 2 Secondly I conceive that a vertous Father is more to be honoured and loved then a vitious Mother and contrarily a vertuous Mother more then a vitious Father because there is Tantundem aliquid amplius a naturall Relation to both but a spirituall Relation onely to the vertuous and godly We are commanded principally to love our heavenly Father best and caeteris paribus to love those best next him that are neerest unto him in love and most like unto him in purity Answ 3 Thirdly if we speake properly positively and without any Relation to any thing understanding the Question thus Whether the Father In quantum est pater as hee is the Father or the Mother as she is the Mother be more to be honoured and loved then with the Schoolemen I answer that the Father is more to be loved and honoured then the Mother And the reason hereof is this because when we love our Father and Mother Qua tales as they are our Father and Mother then wee love them as certaine principles of our naturall beginning and being Now the Father hath the more excellent cause of beginning then the Mother because the Father is Principium per medum Agentis Mater autem magis per modum Patientis materiae And thus if wee looke upon Father and Mother Secundum rationem generationis then we must confesse that the Father is the more Noble cause of the Child then the Mother is If the learned Reader would see this prosecuted let him read Thomas 2.2 q. 26. Art 10. And Arist etheâ— lib. 8. And Anton. part 4. tit 6. Cap. 4. § 8. And Aurtum opus pag. 60 b. Answ 4 Fourthly if we speake of that love and honour which is due unto parents according to their love towards Children then we answer that the Mother is more to be beloved then the Father and that for these reasons viz. I. The Philosopher saith because the Mother is more certaine that the Child is hers then the Father is that is his he beleeves it is his Child but she is sure that it is hers II. Because hence the Mother loves the Child better then the Father doth Arist lib 9. ethic III. Because the Mother hath the greater part in the body of the Child it having the body and matter from her and but only the quickning vertue from the Father h Arist de gen animal lib. 1. IV. Because the Mother is more afflicted for the death of the childe than the Father is and doth more lament the adversity thereof than his Father doth Solomon saith Prov. 10. A wise Son rejoyceth his Father but a foolish Son is a heavinesse to his Mother From whence some say that Fathers in regard of their naturall constitution of body which naturally is hot and dry do more rejoyce when their children are promoted unto honour than the Mothers do but Mothers in regard of their naturall constitution which naturally is cold and moist do more mourn and lament for the losses and crosses of their children than the Father doth But I will neither trouble my self to prove this nor perswade my Reader to beleeve it but leave it to the Philosophers and Schoolmen to be decided and discussed V. Because the mothers part is more laborious
toilsome and painfull than the Fathers is and that in these three regards to wit First Portando it is painfull to the Mother to breed her childe and to bear it so many moneths in her womb Secondly Pariendo the pain is most extreme when she brings it forth into the world Thirdly Educando her care pains and trouble is great in the nourishing nursing and bringing of it up And thus the Mothers part is painfull and heavie even from the very conception of the childe And therefore in these regards she is more to be loved and honoured than the Father is Whether are parents or children more to be Quest 2 beloved that is whether ought a man to love his Father better than his childe or his childe better than his Father First Ex parte objecti the Father is to be beloved Answ 1 more than the childe for that which hath the greater shew of good is more to be beloved because it most resembles God the chiefest good now children love their parents sub ratione principii because they took their beginning and being from them which hath the shew of a more eminent good and like unto God And therefore in this regard Parents are more to be loved i Thom. 2.2 qu. 26. art 9. Secondly there is another degree of Answ 2 Love that is Ex parte ipsius diligentis in regard of the party loving and thus that is most to be loved which is most neer and in this respect children are more to be beloved than parents as appears by a fourfold reason given by Thom. 2.2 qu. 26. Art 9. and Egidius Romanus lib. 2. de regimine principum part 2. cap. 4. And both of them have these reasons from Aristotle lib. 8. Ethic. I. Because parents love their children as being parts of themselves but parents are no parts of their children that is a childe is a part of the father because he issued out of his loyns but the father hath no part from the childe and therfore a man hath a neer relation to his childe than to his father And therfore that love wherewith a father loves his childe resembles that love wherewith a man loves himself II. Because parents are more certain of their children than of their parents a childe cannot know its parents but by hear-say and some certain signs of affection education and the like but parents by and by have knowledge of their children And therefore by how much the more certain parents are of their children by so much the more strongly do they love them III. Because a mans childe is neerer unto him than his father is now love imports a certain union it being nothing else but a certain uniting and conjoyning power of the person loving with the party beloved And therfore a mans children being more neer and closer knit and united unto him than his parents are are more beloved of and by him IV. Because men love their children longer than their parents for a father begins to love his childe by and by by as soon as he is born but children love their parents after a certain time now by how much the longer love is by so much the stronger it is Anton. part 4. tit 6. cap. 4. § 7 Aureum opus pag. 61. a.b. Quest 3 How are parents to be honoured Answ 1 First by obeying out of hand what they enjoyn Answ 2 Secondly by speaking reverently unto them Answ 3 Thirdly by rising or standing up when they come by or into the room Answ 4 Fourthly by accompanying them when they travell Answ 5 Fifthly by bowing and inclining our selves unto them when we come before them or uncovering our heads Answ 6 Sixthly by a willing performance of any service unto them though it seem base and homely Answ 7 Seventhly by honouring promoting and preferring them if it lye in our power Answ 8 Eightly by giving them the upper hand whether we walk or sit Vmbertus in expositione regulae ex Anton. part 4. tit 5. cap. 10. § 11. Answ 9 Ninthly by supplying their wants and relieving their necessities if it be in our power Quest 4 Why must we be thus carefull to love honour reverence relieve and obey our parents Answ 1 First because the very light of nature doth teach it and the brute creatures have a care of their Sires and progenitors in their age When the yong Cranes perceive that the old ones moult and are featherlesse they take care to feed them and to keep them warm untill either they recover their feathers or lose their lives Now it is a shame for men in naturall affection to come behinde birds or beasts Answ 2 Secondly children must love honour releeve and obey their parents because they have both the precept and president of Christ for it For here in this verse he commands children to honour their parents and in his life he did so himself for he was obedient to his parents he took care of his Mother after the death of Ioseph her husband and recommended her to Iohns care when he himself was corporally to depart from her And therefore who dare disobey such a Precept who will not follow such a President Answ 3 Thirdly children must honour their parents because it is profitable for them For I. Such shall have a long life Exod. 20. Honour thy parents that thy life may be prolonged II. Such shall have loving obedient and tender children Yea III. They shall by blessed both with temporall spirituall and eternall blessings if together with their earthly parents they love honour and obey their father which is in heaven § 2. Whosoever shall say to his father or his mother Sect. 2 Corban It is a gift by whatsoever thou mightest be profited by me c. What is the sense and meaning of these words Quest 1 For the understanding of this verse Answ it is to be observed that although Gods Law enjoyned honour and relief towards parents yet if they had bound themselves by this oath Corban that they would not help nor relieve their parents the Pharisees then taught that the children were discharged from that duty of providing relieving and taking care for them Hence their Talmud saith k Talmud Hierosol tract de votis c. 10. Every one ought to honour his father and mother except he have vowed the contrary And it is evident that the Jews did often by solemn vows and oathes binde themselves that they would never do good to such or such a man Philo Iud. de special leg p. 595 Now this helpeth the exposition of this difficult place By the gift that is offered by me thou maist have profit which words being considered according to the form of the oath Corban will be thus rendred By Corban if thou receive any profit by me to which words must be annexed the execration implied which was usuall in the Jewish oathes as Genesis 14.22 Then let God do thus and much more to me And so the sense will be thus
who were offended with him verse 12. And saith of them in this verse That they be blind leaders of the blind And if the blind lead the blind both shall fall into the ditch In foveam peccati inferni Into the ditch of sinne and Hell saith Hugo Cardinalis on the place Cum Pastor per abrupta graditur necesse est ut grex in praecipitium ducatur When the Sâ—epherd goes by craggie clifts the flocke must needs fall Headlong and break their necks saith Gregory Duces praeceptores foveá infernus The guids are the Teachers and the ditch is hell saith Faber Stapulensis on this place Observ Secondly our Saviour in this place doth plainly point out this proposition unto us namely That it is a miserable thing for men to have blind guids unto Christ Reade for the proof hereof these places Romans 1.28 Corinth 12.2 Ephes 4.14 and 2 Thessal 2.11 and 2 Timoth. 3.13 Quest 1 Why are they miserable who have blind guides Answ 1 First because we cannot walk without a guid How can I said the Eunuch understand without a Teacher Acts 8. Answ 2 Secondly because if we be led by a blind guid we are then misled and seduced and consequently miserable and wretched 2 Peter 2.2 And hence the Lord threatens to make drunke their guids if they will not obey Ierem. 51.57 and to send them seeing Seers if they will but repent and obey Ierem. 3.13.14 Quest 2 Who are miserable by reason of their guids Answ 1 First he is miserable who is led by his owne naturall affections and perturbations and not by reason or Religion that is is transported by hatred selfe-love pride vaine glory and opinion of wisedome and knowledge drunkennesse gluttony and the like Answ 2 Secondly he is miserable who is ignorant of the grounds of Religion and is not enlightned from above but led by nature reason judgment opinion and the like blind guids Answ 3 Thirdly that common wealth is miserable who either I. Is without a head or guid or King Or II. Which hath blind and ignorant Magistrates and Governours Answ 4 Fourthly that Church is miserable which either I. Hath blind guids and ignorant Teachers Or which hath wicked Teachers that is without the light of a pure life though not without the light of sound Doctrine and knowledge Here observe three things viz. First that ordinarily a Teacher who is sound in judgment and profound in knowlege doth more harme by a wicked example then good by all his preaching because we live now more by examples then precepts And therefore in regard of this scandall and stumbling stone which wicked Teachers put before the face and feet of their flockes I say they are miserable who have such wicked guids although they be sound and seeing Pastours in regard of their knowledge Secondly I conceive those people are equally and alike miserable who have no guid at all and those who have blind ignorant Teachers that are not able to lead the flocke of Christ in the waies of God their own lips not preserving knowledge Malach. 2.7 Thirdly it is better for a people to have a Pastour who is endued with the light of knowledge though not with the light of a pure and immaculate life then one who is ignorant and unable to teach although his life be not so scandalous as the life of the other VERS 17. Do not yee yet understand Verse 17 that whatsoever entreth into the mouth goeth into the belly and â— cast into the Draught The Scriptures every where refâ—ll the errour Argu. 1 and false opinion of those who thinke men to be made more holy by an abstinence from some sorts of meats and more unholy by an indifferent use of some certain meats yea our Saviour himself taxeth the Pharisees verse 11. for this errour and verse 12. admonisheth his Apostles lest they also should fall into the same Not that saith he which goeth into the mouth defileth the man but that which commeth out of the mouth defileth the man Now the Pharisees being offended with this speech our Saviour confirmes it by the very condition and corruptible nature of all meat in this verse Doe not ye saith he yet understand that whatsoever entreth into the mouth goeth into the belly and is cast out into the draught As if he would say it is a foolish thing to seek holinesse or righteousnesse in such Terrene corruptible and frail things as are meat and drink or to think a man to be contaminated and defiled by the moderate use of any sort of meat or drink For all these things are neither good nor evill in themselues but are made evill by the mind or abuse of him that misuseth or useth them not aright We produce this place as against the Popish Argu. 2 distinction of meats in the former words so also against their Transubstantiation and corporall presence and we argue thus If the body of Christ were carnally eaten then it should goe into the belly and from theâ—â—e into the Draught but this is absurd therefore also the other If the Reader desire to see how this Argument is canvased to and fro and how it is answered by Bellarmine and his answers answered let him Reade Chamier tom 4. de euchar lib. 11. Cap. 16. fol. 686. 687. I onely adde a word or two First Bellarmine hereto answers that Christ Answ 1 speaketh only of such meat as is received to nourish the body First to this we answer that the truth of this Replie 1 speech of our Saviours doth not depend upon the intention of him that receives meat but upon the very nature of the thing that is whether men eat for pleasure or wantonnesse or a greedy satisfying of their appetites or for the nourishing of their bodies it matters not for what end soever a man hath in eating yet this is true that what is eaten or which entreth into the mouth that goeth into the belly and is cast out into the Draught Secondly we answer that Bellarmine himselfe Replie 2 in his answer doth grant that all those things which nourish the body goe into the belly and are cast out into the draught Now we assume but that which is received with the corporall mouth in the Eucharist doth nourish the body And therfore by his own confession that which wee eate with the mouth of the body goeth into the belly and is cast out into the draught Our Assumption is proved by that Analogy which this Sacrament hath with our Spirituall nourishment yea from the Schoolmen themselves who maintaine that those things which they call Species Sacramentâ—las which remaine in the Sacrament after Consecration Reficere nutrire virtutem vini tanta quantitate posse sumi ut hominem naturaliter inebriaret Alex. Al. â— 4. q. 10. m 7. a. 2. Bonavent alij in 4. d. 12. Answ 2 Secondly Bellarmine answers that after the Resurrection Christ did verily eat and yet that was not cast into the Draught which he
so wee naturally are foolish and easily deceived Answ 2 Secondly a sheepe naturally strayes and wanders and is very earnest and desirous to breake through and passe over the hedge which should keepe her at home So wee naturally are prone and ready to wander and stray from the Lord and his wayes Answ 3 Thirdly as sheepe are prone to stray abroad so they are easily reduced and brought backe by the shepherd Thus as wee are ready to goe astray from the Lord so we ought to be willingly and easily reduced and brought home againe unto him Answ 4 Fourthly sheepe conceive according to the rods they see and if they be spotted then they bring forth spotted Lambes So we naturally are prone to be like the places and persons among whom wee live like Ioseph who learned among the Egyptians to sweare by the life of Pharaoh And therefore because we are prone to be stained by those amongst whom we converse wee must be so much the more carefull of our selves and watchfull over our wayes Fifthly sheepe easily follow the Wether their Answ 5 Leader so wee should follow our Leaders and Guids as they follow Christ Sixthly sheepe heare the voice of the Shepherd Answ 6 Iohn 10. So wee should be ready to heare Christ speaking unto us in his word and follow him in obeying those things which in his word he teacheth unto us Seventhly sheepe are simple and not crafty Answ 7 so wee should be without guile Iohn 1.41 Eighthly sheepe are innocent that is they Answ 8 harme none and if they be harmed and injured they beare it patiently not repaying evill with evill or revenging themselves So we should be without gall and bitternesse injuring none nor avenging our selves upon those which injure us but patiently bearing and brooking all injuries and wrongs Ninthly the Lambes which were offered up in Answ 9 sacrifice must be immaculate and without spot otherwise the sacrifice was not accepted So if wee desire to be acceptable unto the Lord wee must labour to be pure and holy from all pollutions both of the flesh and spirit 2 Cor. 7.1 To what sheepe was Christ sent Quest 4 To lost sheepe Ovibus perditis Here observe Answ that there is a double perdition or losse First Eternall And thus Iudas is called The sonne of perdition because hee perished everlastingly Secondly Temporall and thus Christ gathers those which were lost Wee see here then that Christ was sent to lost sheepe that is to such as confesse themselves to be miserable sicke and wanderers from the wayes of God Whence wee learne That wee ought to acknowledge our selves to Observ 2 be lost sheepe untill wee are received and reduced by Christ For First the Physician was sent to none but to the sicke Christ was sent only To lost sheepe Secondly there is no need of a Physician except a man want health Thirdly there is no seeking unto the Physician nor hope in him except men be sensible of their sicknesses and sores And therefore I. Mad men And Are incurable Wherefore wee must first labour to be sensible of our sins sicknesses and miseries and then hasten unto Christ II. Dead members Are incurable Wherefore wee must first labour to be sensible of our sins sicknesses and miseries and then hasten unto Christ To what lost sheepe was Christ sent Quest 5 To the lost sheepe of the house of Israel Answ Whence we learne That the Church of God is a House God separates Observ 3 the faithfull in Christ unto Christ and as a loafe of bread consists of many graines and a house of stones wood glasse and the like so wee being many are but one bread and one body and subject to one Head and Lord and Master Iesus Christ What is here required of us First wee must hunger and thirst desire and Quest 6 endeavour to be admitted into this house wee Answ 1 must not hold it sufficient that wee are in the externall and visible Church but wee must labour principally that wee may be of the internall and invisible Psalme 27.4 and 84.4 Answ 2 Secondly being admitted into the house wee must labour then to beare our selves as becomes the domesticks and houshold servants of the Lord that is I. We must be subject and obedient unto the Lord in all things serving him both in soules bodies and spirits 1 Cor. 6.19.20 II. In a great house there are divers offices and officers but yet but one Law so in the Church of Christ there are divers degrees and men of all callings but yet but one truth which all must hold and one Law which all must be regulated by III. Fellow-Servants aâ—e separated from others but united amongst themselves So the children of God are separated from the world but united together amongst themselves in and with their Head Christ Ephes 4.4 and 5.25 29. c. Titus 2.14 IV. Fellow servants must mutually helpe one another so we must beare one anothers burdens and performe all offices of love unto each other Answ 3 Thirdly we must labour to approve ourselves to be vessels of honour not of dishonour for in a great house are both 2 Tim. 2.19 That is wee must labour to be pure and undefiled and bring forth much pure and holy fruit Answ 4 Fourthly we must then expect provision for as a Master takes care to provide for all his servants so doth the Lord for all his Sect. 3 § 3. It is not good to take the childrens bread and give it to dogs In these words our Saviour teacheth this point of doctrine unto us Observ That holy things are not rashly to be communicated unto any Matth. 7.6 and 2 Timoth. 2.2 and Matth. 10.11 Quest 1 Why may not holy things indifferently and indefinitely be administred unto any Answ 1 First from Matth. 7.6 Give not holy things to dogs nor cast your pearles before swine lest trampling them under their feet Mat. 7 6. they turne againe and rent you wee may gather these five reasons namely I. Because they are holy things II. Because they are Pearles III. Because they are your pearles that is the Iewels which are proper unto the faithfull IV. Because he that doth it will but lose his labour for dogs and swine will trample pearles under their feet And V. Because it is perillous and full of danger to him that doth it for they will turne upon you and rent you Answ 2 Secondly holy things must not bee given to those Ab indignis who are unworthy of them or wicked because I. They being impure and polluted contaminate and defile all things for a pure thing became impure under the Law by the very touch of a man polluted II. Because it cannot be expected or hoped but that the holiest things being given to those who are wicked will be abused by them and unworthily handled Thirdly holy things must not indifferently Answ 3 and indefinitely be given to all because I. Ab alijs Some hunger after them but
Thou art Peter because thou beleevest in Petra that is in me the Rocke upon the which I will build my Congregation whom I will have to be called Peters deriving their name from mee the Rocke as thine is derived because whosoever shall beleeve in mee as thou dost shall be called by the same name thou art and who so confesseth me as thou dost shall be called Peter of me Petra that is a Christian of my name Christ Thus Origen in hunc locum saith If we affirme and confesse that Christ is the Sonne of the immortall God as Peter did then are wee Peters and shall obtaine the same felicity that he hath obtained because our confession and his is all one If we confesse Christ to be the Sonne of God the Father revealing it unto us it shall then be said to each one of us Thou art Peter And thus our Saviour calleth him Peter and promiseth to build his Church upon that Rocke which hee had confessed and which hee knew when he said Thou art Christ the Sonne of the living God that is I will build my Church upon my selfe not upon thee because I am the Rocke and thou onely derived from it or one depending upon it ſ Sylloge voc exotic p. 126. § 2. Vpon this Rocke Sect. 2 Who is the Head Quest and foundation of the Church Not Peter or the Pope but Christ Answ for as naturall members take spirit and sense from the head so the Church takes her spirituall life and feeling from Christ who is only able to quicken and give life Ephesians 1 21 23. Colossians 1 16 18. And is therefore by this title of the head of the Church lifted up by Saint Paul above all Angels Principalities and powers Wherefore although the Pope were the successour of Peter and Paul yet should hee not therefore bee the head of the Church which agreeth to none in heaven or under heaven that is meerely a creature but is proper and peculiar to our Lord Christ Against this the Popish Writers generally object Gbject 1 this place arguing thus Christ saith to Peter Thou art Peter and upon this Rocke will I build my Church therefore hee was Ruler over the Apostles and the Foundation and the head of the whole Church and the universall Bishop of the earth And therefore the Pope of Rome his successour is the head of the Church the Bishop chief Ruler over all the particular Churches in the world Peter they say is the foundation of the Church of him it dependeth in him it resteth and he is the head thereof and as God dwelleth in Christ so doth Peter in the Pope Bellarmine frames the Argument thus If Peter be the Rock upon which Christ built his Church then Peter is the Monarch and head of the Church and consequently the Pope his successour because that which in a building is the foundation in a body is the head But the former is true from this verse Therefore also the latter Answ 1 First nothing more undermineth the whole foundation of Popery then to take away the Romish sense and interpretation of these words Thou art Peter and upon this Rock will I build my Church for by Rock in this place the Papists understand not Christ as do the Protestants but Saint Peter and with that confidence and insultation that they challenge all Protestants to answer it or contradict it if they can Let all the Lutheranes come say they and joyn issue with us the authority of this place is invincibly for us yeelding unto us the Triumph Roffensis advers Luth. Art 25. Bellarm de Rom. pon li. 1. Cap. 10. Staplet doctr princip Cap. 3 c. 5. alij vide Dr. Mort. appeal Li. 1. Ca. 2. § 30 p. 36. fine Answ 2 Secondly this Objection is so abundantly answered by our men that I may well spare my pains let the studious Reader instead of many reade onely these few Scharp de Capeti eccles milit pag 100 and 116 and Peter not at Rome pag. 28. c. Cham. tom 2 fol. 376. Willets Synops 152 c. and Bishop Davenant Determin pag. 220 and Pareus s In all which he shal see the present Objection so fully answered that no Papist as yet that I know of hath undertaken to confute their Answers I will adde an Answer or two because this Objection is daily and hourely whispered as a truth undeniable Answ 3 Thirdly if by the Rocke be meant Peter yet not onely Peter but the rest of the Apostles also For the Question being asked of all But whom say ye that I am Peter to avoid confusion gave answer in the name of all the rest of the Apostles upon whom in respect of their Ministery the Church is as well builded as upon Peter Revelat. 21.14 As appears thus I. All being asked the Question it must necessarily follow that either Peter gave answer for all and as the mouth of the rest or else that Christ asked his Apostles a question but received no answer from them which cannot be affirmed without charging Disobedience upon the Apostles who would not Answer when their Master spake unto them and Negligence upon Christ who seeking to strengthen all the Apostles in the faith towards himself should have given them no strength at al neither by experience of the work of God within themselves nor by the glorious promises which he annexed to this confession unlesse he had in Peters Answer received the answer of the rest and in speaking to him had spoken to the rest II. It appeareth otherwhere by Peters own confession that the rest knew that Christ was the Son of the living God as wel as he himself Iohn 6.69 And therfore what should hinder them from making confession of it as well as did Peter and in regard thereof to be as much respected of their Master as he Fourthly although by the Rock here be meant Answ 4 Peter yet it will not follow that Peter is the Head of the Church for those Fathers who interpreted Peter to be this Rock did render other reasons why he was called a Rocke then this because hee was constituted made the Head of the Church Nazianzen saith Petrus petra vocatur c. Peter is therefore called a Rocke because the Church is built upon his faith or hath his faith for her foundation And Theophylact Quia primus eam confessionem edidit super qua Ecclesia fundanda erat Peter was therefore called a Rocke because he first made that publike confession of Christ upon which the Church was built yea Erasmus hath observed in the sentence of S. Cyprian that although Christ had called Peter the Rock yet it was not to make Peter the Imperial top but the representative Type of the Church that as he answered in the name of all so every one professing the same might be a Petrus in his kind Erasm annot in Matth. 16. Accordingly Cardinall Cusanus from S. Hierome answereth that although the word Rocke
Lambe without spot 1 Pet. 2. so wee must take heed that we suffer not as Malefactors but for well doing after the example of Christ Thirdly as Christ did not curse nor reproach Answ 3 those who persecuted him although they prosecuted him with hatred without cause 1 Peter 2 so although wee be punished as evill doers for righteousnesse sake yet we must not revile nor curse our Persecutors nor avenge our selves of them Fourthly as Christ prayed for his persecutors Answ 4 Father lay not this sinne unto their charge So must wee doe Mat. 5. Fifthly as Christ laid downe his life for us so Answ 5 should wee doe one for another 1 Iohn 3. VERS 26. What is a man profited Vers 26. if hee shall gaine the whole world and loose his owne soule Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soule Our Saviour doth not here put a Lambe betwixt two Wolves nor a Medium betwixt two extreames nor a man betwixt two evils but the soule betwixt two Orbes earth and heaven this world and the world to come And in his judgement fearfull is the judgement and miserable the condition of that poore soule who so labours for the earth that it looseth heaven For what will it profit a man to gaine the whole world and loose his soule As if hee would say heaven is the object and center of the soule heaven is that which the soule should seeke before all earthly things for nothing can make the soule happy if it be deprived of heaven nothing can be given unto the soule in exchange of heaven no place of pleasure can the soule find to rest her selfe upon if she bee shut out of heaven And therefore nothing should be more desired or endeavoured for in regard of our selves then a portion and inheritance in the Kingdome of heaven Or wee may learne hence That the chiefest endeavour of a Christian should be to make sure for his soule a mansion Observ and receptacle in heaven Wee should give no sleepe unto our eyes nor slumber unto our eye-lids untill wee were certainely assured that whensoever our soules should be separated from oor bodies they should bee clothed with our house which is in heaven For nothing can profit a man nor afford him pleasure if his soule be not made partaker of this habitation Reade Matth 6.33 Luke 10.20 and 2 Corinth 5.2 Heb. 11.10.16 Heb. 13 14. Why must our chiefest desire and endeavour Quest. 1 be rather to procure heaven for our soules then earth for our bodies First because as the soule is better then the body Answ 1 so heaven is better then earth And therefore great reason there is that wee should bee more carefull for that and of that which is best Secondly because not earth but heaven is the Answ 2 last scope of a Christian God hath created us unto heaven and heaven for us And therefore our chiefest endeavour should be for heaven Thirdly because onely heaven is solidely Answ 3 good and very good for us yea and a constan good thing whereas other things are eithe evill or deceitfull or inconstant And therefore it is reason that wee should labour most for heaven Answ 4 Fourthly because if the soule after her separation from the body be not made partaker of heaven she shall be cast into hell where there is nothing but weeping and wayling and gnashing of teeth where the worme never dies nor the fire goes out but torments the soule night and day world without end And therefore seeing the soule yea both soule and body is made eternally miserable except it enjoy heaven great cause there is that our principall care should be for that Quest. 2 What good things are there in heaven that wee must thus desire and labour for it Answ 1 First there is an absence of all evils whatsoever Esay 25.8 Revelat. 21.4 Answ 2 Secondly there is joy yea an ample joy and a joy which no man can take away Matth. 15.21 Iohn 16.22 24. Answ 3 Thirdly there we shall be Kings for heaven is called a Kingdome and that in a threefold regard namely I. For the glory thereof which is threefold to wit First of the body Dan. 12.3 Matth. 13.43 and 17.2 1 Cor. 15.42 And Secondly of the mind because there our knowledge shall be perfect 1 Corinth 13. And Thirdly of the state for glory and honour and peace shall all they have who gaine admission into the Kingdome of heaven Rom. 2.10 II. Heaven is called a Kingdome Propter co-regnum in regard of that co-heireship and joynt Kingdome which wee shall have with Christ our Head Revel 21.2 III. Heaven is called a Kingdome Propter dominium mentis in regard of the freedome the soule and mind shall there have who shall be perfectly delivered from all base and vile lusts yea all her enemies Answ 4 Fourthly there wee shall have good society and gracious company namely I. With all the godly 1 Thess 4.17 And II. With Abraham Isaac Iacob and all the Patriarkes Matth. 8.11 Luke 13.28 And III. With all blessed Martyrs And IV. With the Angels and Arch-angels Luke 20.36 And V. With Christ our eldest brother Iohn 17.24 and 1 Thess 4.17 Yea VI. With God our Father 1 Iohn 1 3. Answ 5 Fifthly there wee shall be pure without spot or wrinkle clothed in white raiment Reade Ephes 5.27 Revelat. 3 4.18 and 6.11 and 7.9 and 19.8 Answ 6 Sixthly there wee shall be like unto the Angels the sonnes of God yea like unto Christ the onely begotten Sonne of the Father Matth. 22.30 Luke 20.36 Matth. 17.2 and 2 Corinth 3.18 and Philip. 3.21 and 1 Iohn 3.2 Answ 7 Seventhly there death shall be swallowed up in victory now this victory over death began when Christ mauger the power of death rose again but is not perfected and compleatly finished untill the generall Resurrection after which death shall have no more power over any of the faithfull but they shall live for ever with Christ in the Kingdome of Heaven where death dare not come Reade 1 Cor. 15.26.54 Hebr. 2.14 Revel 21.4 Eighthly there and then Sathan also shall bee Answ 8 troden under foot Revel 12.9 and 20.10 Ninthly there we shall see God which is the Answ 9 height of our happinessesse Matth. 5.8 that is not onely I. The glory of Christ Iohn 17.24 But also II. The Majestie of the Father Moses could not see Gods face Exod. 34. But in heaven wee shall see him with open face 2 Cor. 3.18 and know him as we are known 1 Cor. 13.12 And therefore these things considered we may safely conclude that Heaven is worth our first and best and utmost endeavours What must we particularly and principally Quest. 3 endeavour after and labour in for the enjoying of this heaven and haven of happinesse Answ 1 First we must long fo it and hunger after it before all other things Philip. 1.23 and 2 Corinth 5.2.4 c. Gratissimi servi est non haerere praesentibus
time and opportunity to tempt us unto that which is evill that the experience of these may make us avoid them the better Fifthly it is good for a man to be truely religious because such have peace quiet and spirituall security Matth. 11.29.30 Those who belong not unto Gods Church have care disturbance feare and trouble yea safety no where for the wicked flee when no man pursues them but unto the righteous there is peace and a sure resting place Sixthly it is good for a man to bee of Gods flock and one of his fold because such have internall joy comfort and consolation yea can rejoyce in the midst of affliction Now this spirituall rejoycing springs from these three roots to wit I. From humility in the understanding And II. From purity in the affections And III. From sincerity and truth in the performance of the good will of God For he that is humble and lowly in his own eyes and base and vile in his own conceit and pure in his heart and affections and sincere in his life and without hypocrisie in his obedience cannot but have a great deal of joy and rejoycing within Seventhly it is good for a man to be a member of Christs Church and a servant in this house because then he shall alwayes dwell in Christs presence and be in his sight Peter saith here Master it is good for us to remain where we are and why because Christ was there and because he was ravished with his glory So those who are of his little flocke shall alwaies enjoy his presence and see his face Eighthly it is good for a man to be a religious member of the Church because then he shall enjoy the society of the Saints Peter shewed the delight he had in the company of Moses and Elias by his desire to make Tabernacles for them and great is the comfort that the Children of God find in the society one of another but the joy they shall have in the fellowship of the Saints in Heaven passeth knowledge and exceedeth expression Ninthly it is good for a man to be a member of the spirituall Church because then he will not regard nor inordinately love the world Peter forgets the world and all the pleasures and delights thereof saying Master It is good for us to be here and those whose hearts are ravished and enflamed with the love of God and who are assured of a portion in the Kingdome of Heaven doe lightly regard the things of this world Tenthly it is good for a man to be in the fold of the true Church because then hee will die the more confidently and cheerfully whereas on the contrary the remembrance of death is bitter to of those who are without the wall of the Church Lastly it is very good for a man to be in the Church Militant because great shall his reward and glory be in the Church Triumphant but of this we spake before Chap. 16 26. And thus we see that it is good for us to be here viz. in Religion and the true Church § 2. Let us make three Tabernacles Sect. 2 The Papists say that the Pope cannot erre Argum. we deny this and prove the contrary by this Argument If Peter may erre yea did erre then the Pope which they say is his successor cannot be exempted from erring but is subject to erre But Peter erred therefore the Pope may That Peter erred St. Hierome proves from this place and that First because he was contented and sufficiently satisfied in the contemplation of Christs humanity whereas blessednesse is essentially placed in the contemplation of his Divinity which St. Peter then saw not Secondly because he sought and desired a mansion on earth whereas he should have desired a heavenly mansion according to that of the Apostle we have here no abiding City but we seek one which is to come Thirdly Peter erred because he was unmindfull of the rest of the Apostles whereas he should have wished them the enjoyment of the society of their Saviour as well as himself but contrarily he saith Master it is good to be here although there be but a fourth part of thy Disciples with thee Sect. 3 § 3. One for thee one for Moses and one for Elias Quest Whether do the blessed soules being separated from the bodies know one another Or whether shall the Saints know one another in Heaven Answ That they shall appeares by these reasons namely First Adam in his estate of integrity knew Eve as soon as he saw her Genes 2.23 Therefore in heaven much more shall the Saints know one another because their knowledge is there more perfect in degrees then Adams was in Paradise Secondly because Peter here having but a tast of the glorious estate and condition of the Saints in Heaven knows Moses and Elias and therefore those who are perfectly glorified shall much more know one another Thirdly the Saints in Heaven shall mutually love one another with a true and perfect love and therefore also shall know one another A man may love things which he never saw but scarcely things which he never knew Fourthly those who are in Hell are endued with such a knowledge that they can know this or that man Dives being in Hell sees that is knows Lazarus in Abrahams bosome and this knowledge is given them for an augmentation of their torment And therefore much more the elect and blessed Spirits know one another because that addes unto their happinesse and helpes to make it compleat Fifthly the near Relation the Saints have one unto another helps to convince this truth For what are they They are al Children of one father all Servants of one Master all members of one body and therefore undoubtedly they shall all know one another Sixthly but yet no carnall thoughts or imaginations must be had either concerning the knowledge or the love of the Saints in Heaven as though a man should know his wife or Children or friends better then others or love them better then others for this conceit savours of the flesh and flesh and blood cannot inherit the Kingdome of Heaven all things there being spirituall for as there shall be a new Heaven and a new earth so also there shall be new men and new affections and new loves which shal be perfect and without any dregs Verse 5 Vers. 5. While he yet spake behold a bright Cloud overshadowed them and behold a voice out of the cloud which said This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased hear him § 1. And behold a voice came from Heaven Sect. 1 It is not unworthy our Observation to mark That God revealed himself to his servants foure manner of wayes to wit Now of these three we have to treat of elsewhere First by the gift of Prophesie Secondly by ordinary inspiration of the Holy Spirit Thirdly by Vrim and Thummim light and perfection Fourthly by Bath-col per filiam vocis by a little small voice or an eccho whereby he
other But Denarius being a latine name and part of the tribute which they paid to the Romans and consequently a civill and prophane payment it is not like that it was reckoned after the account of the Sanctuary Answ 3 Thirdly neither was this Denarius the same with the Didrachma the halfe sicle mentioned in this place for the Denarius and Roman penny is almost the same with the Grecians Drachma the eighth part of an ounce and the fourth part of a sicle and the tenth part of the French Crown that is three shillings six pence French Budeus and about six pence halfe peny sterling or thereabouts it was as much as an old Groat when eight Groats made an ounce Answ 4 Fourthly this therefore is most likely saith Doctor Willet upon Exod. 30.13 qu. 20. that both in this place and also Chap. 22.19 mention is made of tribute or poll-money as the Syrian Interpreter cals it Argentum Capitationis head or pol-mony Mark 12.14 But Beza saith that in his ancient Greeke Copie in stead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tribute hee found 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 head money in that place of Saint Mark. Sect. 2 § 2. Came unto Peter These words are urged by Canisius Observ to prove the Primacie of Peter because the Receivers of custome come unto him First among the twelve Apostles Peter wee Answ 1 grant had a three-fold priviledge or prerogative as namely I. Of authority now by the priviledge of authority I mean a preheminence in regard of estimation whereby hee was had in reverence above the rest of the twelve Apostles for Cephas with Iames and Iohn are called Pillars and seemed to be great Gal 2.6.9 II. He had the prerogative and preheminence of Primacie because he was the first named as the fore-man of the Quest Matth. 10.2 III. Hee had the priviledge of principality among the twelve because in regard of the measure of grace hee excelled the rest for when Christ asked his Disciples whom they said hee was Peter as being of greatest ability and zeal answered for them all Matth. 16.16 I use this clause among the twelve because Paul excelled Peter every way in learning zeal and understanding as farre as Peter excelled the rest Secondly but wee deny that Peter was the Answ 2 Prince of the Apostles or the Monarch of the Church I enlarge not this because wee have proved it sufficiently before Chap. 10.2 § 2. and also have much further to cleare it afterwards § 3. Of whom doe the Kings of the earth take Sect. 3 custome or tribute How came it to passe that this halfe shekel Quest or Didrachma which at first was ordained to bee paid as an offering to the Lord Exod. 30.13 was paid by Christ and others for tribute unto the Roman Emperours It so pleased God that this portion which was first set apart for the use of the Temple Answ was usurped by the Roman Emperours and turned to a civill use and that First because Dei jugum excusserant they had cast off the Lords yoke the Lord departed from his right and delivered them over unto haâ—d Lords Calvin And Secondly because they gave but with a grudgeing mind to the Temple they are now turned over unto others for so it falleth out often that Quod Deo denegamus hostis heripiat what we deny unto God the enemy taketh away Gelas in Exod. And Thirdly because by the comming of Christ the externall worship prescribed by Moses was to be abolished God would have this pension taken away from the Temple whereby it was maintained Simler s Exod. 30.13 And Fourthly although our Saviour did pay this tribute yet did hee not thereby approve the unjust exactions and impositions of the Romans but giveth for or in the doing of it this reason lest wee should offend that is Ne suspiciâ—â—em illis demus c. lest wee should give them occasion of suspicion as though wee should be sedicious or disturbe the Kingdome h Muscul s Christ therefore by his example teacheth the people not to move any tumult or sedition about their tribute as they had before time but willingly submit themselvs to that yoke which for their sinnes was laid upon them Sect. 4 § 4. Then are the children free Object 1 These words are objected by Sampsons Foxes the Anabaptists and the Papists whose heads are diametrally opposite but in their tailes they carry fire-brands for the destruction of Protestants and the truth which they professe Answ The Anabaptists object this place against Christian Magistrates and Governors thus Christ here saith that the Kings sonnes are free from tribute and therefore so are also the sonnes of God from subjection unto any but only Christ Christ speaketh this of himselfe who by his birth was Heir to the Crown and Kingdom of the Iews and therefore by right was to pay none neither did but for avoiding of offence only as Mr. Perkins thinks although some others thinke otherwise as followes in the next question wherefore this place serves not at all for freeing of others from obedience to the civil Magistrate or any Christian Governors Object 2 The Papists object these words to prove that the goods of the Clergie both secular and Ecclesiasticall are and ought to be exempted from paying of tribute to Princes some of them reason thus out of these words Christ saith to Peter What thinkest thou Simon of whom do the Kings of the Nations receive tribute of their own or of strangers Simon answered of strangers the Lord said then are the children free But Clergy-men are the children of the kingdom therefore they ought to be free Thus reasoneth Marsilius de Padua and the Rhemists Mat. 17. sect 8. Bellarmine reasoneth thus The children of Kings with their families are exempted from paying of Tribute Mat. 17.26 but the Clergy properly belongs unto the family of Christ and therefore they are exempt from tribute Answ 1 First here is a grosse absurdity committed on all hands for they teach and hold that the Clergie have not this liberty and immunity from paying of tribute by the Law or word of God but by the grant of Princes themselves Rhemist Annâ—t Rom. 13. § 5. Bellarm. de Clâ—ricis cap. 28. and yet they go about against themselves and their own assertion to prove this Tenet from Scripture Answ 2 Secondly to Marsilius his Argument Bellarmine himself gives a double answer viz. I. That by this reason all Christians as well as Clerks should be exempted from tribute because they are all the sons of God being born a new in Baptisme II. Christ speaketh onely of himself that as Kings children are freed from tribute so much more he who is the son and heir apparâ—nt of the King of kings should be exempted from all temporall tribute Answ 3 Thirdly Christ standeth not upon any such privilege as he might justly allege but notwithstanding lest he should offend yieldeth to pay tribute therefore by the words of our Saviour it is
scandalous and offensive for any to plead privilege in denying Tribute to Princes and thus answers D. Willet Symps pag. 166. But Dr Amesius Bell. enerv tom 2. p 147. affirms and that with reason that Christ himself as he was subject to the Law was bound to pay this Tribute and Custome-mony and therfore as Cajetan wel observes if he had not done it he had given an active not a passive offence Ne scandalizemus dicit non ne scandalizentur v. 27. He doth not say We will pay lest they should be offended but lest we should offend as though in regard of his subjection to the Law whereunto he was made subject for us he had offended if he had not paid although true it is that as he was considered as the Son of God he was not bound unto any such payments being superiour unto all Kings and the greatest earthly Monarchs but onely his substitutes or deputies Now howsoever we consider Christ whether simply as God and so subordinate unto none or as man and so made subject to the Law yet this act or these words of his will exempt none from paying of Tribute to Princes for that which Christ did as God is no president for mortall men to imitate neither are the Papists so impudent as to avouch it and as man we see he paid Tribute and was so to do and therefore untill the Popish Clergy be Gods and not men they cannot be exempted from these Customes and Tributes by our Saviours words Fourthly learned Cameron answers here that the Answ 4 producing of this place for the confirming of this Popish Tenet is nihil ad rhombum nothing at all to the purpose because the Tribute which is here required of Christ and payed by him was not that which belonged unto the Magistrate but which by the prescript of the Ceremoniall Law was to be paid for the use of the Sanctuary And therefore this is no ground for non-payment of Tribute to Princes His grounds and Arguments are solide and convincing but I set them not down because they are something large See Cameron Myrothee Evang. in Mat. 17 24 pag. 54 55 56. Fifthly Sed dato non concesso but suppose we Answ 5 should grant this which we must not that the holy Ghost in this place speaks of that Tribute which was paid to the Magistrate and that Christ exempted both himself and his Disciples from it so long as he was with them in the earth yet it follows not hence that this immunity and privilege belongs unto the Apostles successours For I. Although Christ were free from the payment of these Taxations and Toll and Tributes to the Magistrate yet it follows not hence that this privilege belongs unto the Ministers of the Church by right II. Although the Apostles of Christ were free from the payment of Tribute to Princes so long as their Master lived with them yet it doth not follow hence that this privilege belongs to the Apostles successors If the Reader would see both these demonstrated and the Argument prosecuted let him reade the forenamed Author Cameron pag. 57 58. Answ 6 Sixthly for fear we should want weapons Bellarmine hath put a sword into our hands for the conquest of himself and by the same reason that he confutes Marsilius is himself confuted By Marsilius Argument all the faithfull saith Bellarmine are exempted from paying of Tribute to the Magistrate And why Because they are all Gods sons By Bellarmines Argument say I all the faithfull are exempted from paying of Tribute to Christian Princes or others And why Because they are all Gods servants and of his family as well as the Clergy are We of the Ministery are called Clerks or Clergy-men that is Gods portion or inheritance now are not faithfull people so also God we know is no respecter of persons Acts 10.34 and therefore he respects a faithfull sheep as much a faithfull shepherd Caeteris paribus But Bellarmine saith that Ministers properly belong unto the family of Christ Are faithfull people then retainers or hangers on are they not as properly of Gods family as Ministers are yea doth not the Apostle totidem verbis call them and say of them that they are of the houshold of Faith Gal. 6.10 and of the houshold of God Ephes 2.19 and fellow Citizens with the Saints Sect. 5 § 5. Liberi children are free Quest What freedom doth our Saviour here speak of Answ There is a double liberty namely First spirituall and thus all Christians are made free because by Christ they are freed from the yoke of sin and bondage of satan according to that of our Saviour If the Son have made you free then are you free indeed Secondly corporall and thus the faithfull are not freed from tribute but bound to pay it according to that of our Saviour Give to Caesar those things which are Caesars and of the Apostle Give tribute to whom tribute is due and custome to whom custome longs And this is the answer of that ingenious Papist Carthusian upon this place who saith indefinitly Fideles tenentur ad tributa the faithfull are obliged to pay tribute unto Magistrates neither excluding Clergy nor Laity Carthus s pag. 147. a. initio § 6. Thou shalt finde a peece of mony Sect. 6 The word here is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Stater which we English a piece of mony at large but it contained precisely two Didrachma For the tribute mony to be paid for each person was Didrachmum as is evident from verse 24. And they that received Didrachma came unto Peter c. And this Stater was paid for two namely for Christ and Peter verse 27. and the value of it was about 2 s. 6 d. half a crown For we must observe that every person was taxed at two Drachma's or Roman pence which two pence made the Didrachma that is the double Groat or half Sicle which every one was set at and two of those double Groats made but one Stater which is usually translated a piece of twenty pence but it was a full Sicle which was half an ounce and consequently a third part more namely as was said thirty pence which Peter here payed for his Master and himself § 7. That take and give for me and thee Sect. 7 We against the Church of Rome affirm Argum. that the Clergy are liable to pay Tribute Subsidies and Taxes unto their Princes and we prove it from this place where our Saviour as wee see pays poll-mony and Rom. 13. where every soul is commanded to be subject to the higher powers and there verse 5. paying of Tribute is made a part of subjection the Argument therefore thus followeth Clergy-men are subject to Princes therfore they ought to pay tribute CHAPTER XVIII Verse 1 VERS 1. At the same time came the Disciples unto Iesus saying Who is the greatest in the kingdom of Heaven Quest WHy is the kingdom of God and of Christ here called the kingdom of Heaven Answ 1 First
because the King of this kingdom is not terrestriall or from earth but celestiall from Heaven Answ 2 Secondly because the seat of this King is not in earth but in heaven there he raigns and from thence he manifests his justice and power Answ 3 Thirdly because the members of this kingdom are the faithfull who although in regard of their naturall condition they are terrene animall yet assoon as they are admitted into this kingdom they are made celestiall and spirituall For such as the King is such he makes his subjects to be And therefore although the faithfull are conversant in the earth yet they have their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or conversation in Heaven Fourthly because the certain seat of the Subjects Answ 4 of this kingdom is no otherwhere than in Heaven and therefore they are in the earth as strangers and pilgrims and are accounted of the world as Aliens and Forrainers Fifthly this kingdom of Christ is called Heavenly Answ 5 by reason of the government thereof which is altogether celestiall and spirituall VERS 3. Verely I say unto you Vers 3. Except ye be converted and become as little children ye shall not enter into the kingdom of Heaven Except ye become like little children In what sense doth Christ take Children in this place Quest. and how many waies is the word Childe taken in Scripture First we are called Children sometimes when Answ 1 we are humble lowly and poor of spirit as in this verse Answ 2 Secondly we are called Children sometimes when we are without vice and malice as 1 Corinthians 14.20 Answ 3 Thirdly sometimes we are called Children as considered under the Law Gal. 4.1 and 1 Cor. 13.11 When I was a Childe that is When I was under the Law Answ 4 Fourthly we are called Children sometimes because we are yet weak in grace 1 Cor. 13.1 2. Answ 5 Fifthly we are called Children because like Children we have alwaies need to be fed with the word as with milk 1 Pet. 2.2 Verse 7 VERS 7. Woe unto the world because of offences for it must needs be that offences come but woe to that man by whom the offence commeth It is principally necessary that these words should be lively laid open before the eyes and deeply imprinted in the heart of all Christians in these daies amongst whom nothing is more frequent than giving and taking of offence and therefore I will treat of them particularly and something more largely than ordinary Sect. 1 § 1. Woe unto the world because of offences Quest 1 What was the occasion of our Saviours uttering of these words concerning Scandals Answ 1 First some say these words have reference to chap. 17. verse the last where our Saviour speaks of paying of tribute as if he would say ye must rather pay impositions and taxes than give offence because Woe unto the world by reason of offences Answ 2 Secondly some say they were spoken by reason of the Ambition of the Apostles for they desire to know of Christ Who should be greatest in the kingdom of God verse 1. Whereupon our Saviour doth I. Shew them by the humility of Children what their duty is verse 2 3 4 5. Then II. He teacheth them what it is and how dangerous it is to offend one of these verse 6. And III. Then and thereupon handleth the generall Doctrine of Scandals and Offences Quest 2 What is meant by the world which is threatned here by reason of Scandals Answ Men are ordinarily divided into these two ranks namely First into the Church and congregation of the Righteous And Secondly into the Synagogue and assembly of the wicked And these are called the World ordinarily and usually because they are many From whence we may learn Observ That many are subject to this woe that is threatned for Scandals and Offences or the world and many in the world shall sorrow and smart for the offences they give Hos 4.3 Quest 3 How doth it appear that the number of those who are scandalous and offensive in the world are many or that many give offence Answ 1 First it appears from the Author of these Scandals the Devill who is both strong and crafty and vigilant and indefatigable 1 Pet. 5.8 and an enemy unto mankind desiring the destruction and death of all as God desires their salvation and life 2 Peter 3. And therefore he prevails with and against many Secondly it appears also by his instruments who are many but principally these two viz. I. Persons or men that is either First perverse and obstinate who hate all goodnesse and scandalize all good men Or Secondly diabolicall men who like Sathan Answ 2 himself labour to lead others unto Hell along with them and tempt them to be as wicked as themselves as though Iuvat socios habuisse doloris it would be an ease unto them to have co-partners in their misery Or Thirdly beastly and Swinish men who for the satisfying of their lust and unsatiable covetousnesse care not what scandals and offences they give Or Fourthly ignorant men who thinking evill good and good evill do therby frequently give offence to those whose judgements are rightly informed II. Things are sometimes the Devils instrument to work Scandals as well as persons viz. First the sweetnesse delight and pleasure which is in that which is evill And Secondly the difficulty of that which is good The Devil lends men a glasse wherin they see how easie sin is and how hard the service of God is how full of pleasure sin is how painfull the service of God is how delightfull and pleasing to flesh and blood the waies of wickedness are and how tedious and irkesome to our corrupt nature the waies of grace are and the sight of these makes us more prone unto evill and puts us back from that which is good and consequently makes us scandalous and offensive to Christs little ones Thirdly it is further evident that there are Answ 3 many in the world who give offence and scandall to the Children of God because as Sathan is strong and mighty and his instruments subtle and many so we naturally are weak and prone to choose the worst § 2. For it must needs bee or it is necessary Sect Why doth our Saviour here say Quest That it is necessary that offences should come There is a double reason Answ or cause of the necessity hereof namely First in regard of the end and thus Saint Paul saith it is necessary that heresies must come that the good may be known 1 Cor. 11. Secondly offences are necessary in regard of the corruptions of the world for the world it so corrupt and wicked that it is Impossible Observ but offences should come whence we learn That the Gospel shall never be free from scandals Acts. 28 22. and 1 Corinth 4.9 and 2 Pet 2 3. Why will the Gospel bee alwaies Subject to Quest 2 scandals First because men by nature are suspicious and Answ 1 will imagine
Christians life for the better understanding hereof observe that there is a three-fold scope and end of a Christians life all which eâ—â—s are crossed and twarted by him who gives offence I. We were â—reated for Gods glory Those who offend doe I. Dishonour God And II. We were created for our brethrens edification Those who offend doe II. Infect their brethren And III. We were created for the salvation of our owne soules Now contrarily Those who offend doe III. Ruin and destroy their own souls For the better understanding of this we must yet observe that there is a double scandall or offence namely First in unlawfull things as Rom. 2.24 and 1 Cor. 5.12 and 2 Cor. 11.29 Now woe unto him by whom such offences come Secondly in lawfull things as Rom. 14.13 and 1 Cor 8.13 Now concerning these wee lay down this Rule That as Religion regulates Christian charity so love should regulate Christian liberty 1 Iohn 10.20 We expound and explain the Rule thus viz. I. This must bee understood of indifferent things not of Religious for wee must not for our love unto our brother omit or neglect any religious dutie or worke but wee may and ought to forbeare indifferent things if our brother be offended by them II. This must bee understood of indifferent things so long as they remaine indifferent and free and not of those things which are commanded by lawfull authority our love unto our brethren must not make us to disobey the Magistrate but if no such command be then wee must not offend them but for beare those things which are offensive III. This must be understood of infirme and weak brethren and not of those who are refractory obstinate and perverse Those who are weak and desire to be informed wee must be carefull not to offend as much as in us lies those who are obstinate and self-willed we need not be so carefull to please Quest 5 It is questioned amongst Divines whether Protestants with a safe conscience may go to the Popish Masse or not Answ To this a Reverend Prelate of our Church doth answer negatively and amongst other reasons brought for the confirmation of his answer produceth this drawn from this place because if any of our Religion goe unto their Masses hee sins against his brethren and principally those who are weak before whose feet he laies a stone of offence while by his example he allures and enticeth them unto the same liberty whereby their consciences must necessarily bee polluted Now that it is a sinne thus to offend them appears by these words Woe be unto that man by whom the offence commeth Neither can it be denied but that in so doing hee gives offence at least to the weak because an offence is nothing else then something said or done Minus rectum which gives unto another an occasion of stumbling and falling Now this deed of going to Masse doth give occasion to the weak to suspect that Masse is not a wicked idolatrous action and so consequently makes a way for him to incline and fall unto Popery and Superstition And therefore they sin who do so h Bishop Davenant qu. 7. determ pag. 40. Vers 8.9 VERS 8 9. Wherefore if thy hand or thy foot offend thee cut them off and cast them from thee it is better for thee to enter into life halt or maâ—â—ed rather thâ—n having two hands or two feet to be cast into everlasting fire And if thine eye offend thee pluck it out and cast it from thee it is better for thee to enter into life with one eye rather then having two eyes to be cast into hell fire Something hath beene said of these words before Chap. 5 29.30 And therefore I will onely adde a word or two to what hath been spoken Sect. 1 § 1. If thy hand or foot or eye offend thee Si sâ—â—ndâ—lâ—â—â— if it shall offend thee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as was said before comes a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Claudiâ—s as if our Saviour would say faciet clandicart Whence we may note Observ That sin makes men stumble and halt and fall into danger Rom. 11.11 12. and 14.4 1 Cor. 10.12 and 2 Cor. 11.3 The truth hereof further appears thus wee are commanded First to stand fast in faith and obedience Rom. 11.20 and 1 Cor. 16.13 Galath 5.1 Ephes 6.13 and 2 Thessal 1.15 and 1 Pet. 5.12 and Colos 4.12 and 1 Thessal 3.8 And Secondly to walk in the wayes of God Colos 1.10 And Thirdly to run the race of his commandements Rom. 9.16 and 1 Cor. 9.24 Galath 5.7 Now to fall is opposed to all these namely to standing walking and running For sin makes men fall either I. From obedience and that either Finally as Heb. 6.6 or Dangerously as Hebr. 12.15 Or II. From faith Galath 5.4 and 1 Tim. 6.21 What is here required of us Quest First wee must take heed of Apostasie that Answ 1 being a sin unpardonable Heb. 6.6 and 1. Iohn 5.16 if it be I. After illumination II. If it be a totall relapse III. If it bee conjoyned with presumption against the holy Spirit Hebr. 10.26 there remaines then no more sacrifice for sin Secondly wee must take heed of the cosen Answ 2 Germaine or rather brother unto this Apostasie namely the contempt of Christ or the Spirit or the Word and graces of God These which follow were the great sins of the Pharisees to wit I. They spake against Christ and his Word Matth. 12.25 and Marke 3.22 Hee casteth say they out Devils by the helpe of Beelzebub c. II. They contemned the means of grace the Word and Sacraments III. They abused the gifts and graces of the Spirit namely illumination and compunction IV. They spake often against their own consciences And therefore wee must take heed of these sinnes which lead unto a totall relapse wee must not speak against Christ or religion wee must not despise the means of grace that is either neglect or abuse the Word or Sacraments wee must walke according to our light and knowledge and be obedient to all the good motions of the Spirit and we must principally beware of sinnes against conscience because they lead unto Apostasâ—â— and Atheisme Yea Thirdly wee must take heed of all sinne Answ 3 whatsoever because nothing is so little that it shall goe for naught Yea because every sinne is mortall Wee must beware wee fall not I. From the course of our obedience and service of God unto the service and obedience of Sathan And II. From the liberty of the sons God into the snares and captivity of sin and satan 1 Timothy 2.25 III. We must take heed that we decline not from the grace of God for so long as we live holily God will protect us but if we tempt him we may justly fear that he will leave us IV. We must beware lest we fall from the comfort of the holy Spirit Ephes 4.29 we must not grieve the holy Spirit V. We must take heed
a Councell in determining of a case after that the Pope had delivered his sentence Card. Cusan Concord Cathol lib. 2. Cap. 17. pag. 737. If the Reader would see this Pillar of Popery That the Pope is not subject to a Nationall or Generall Councell razed and pulled down and that by their own side let him reade Bishop Mort appeale lib. 4. Cap. 2. § 8. p. 451. 452. Wee affirmed before in the conclusion of the fourth Generall Question that these verses speak of private and personall suits and quarrels between man and man Now how this is clearly confirmed and the contrary Objections made by the Separatists fully confuted If the Reader would know and see let him reaâ—e Mr. Bernard against the Separatists pag. 220. 221. § 2. Take with thee one or two Sect. 2 Why must witnesses here be called First Quest that they may convince the offender of his sin if so be he be either ignorant of it or Answ 1 deny it And Secondly that hee may be left without excuse if hee offend again And Answ 2 Thirdly that they may see and know that he which hath suffered the wrong hath done what Argum. 3 became him or belonged unto him to doe Carthus s § 3. Tell the Church Sect. 3 The Separatists object here against us and what wee have said That in these words Tell the Church the word Church cannot be taken for the Iewish Synedrion or the Assembly of Authoritie among the Iewes which was then as well civill as Ecclesiasticall First the word Church in holy Scripture is not alway so strictly taken as men do now use it but is used for the assembly of good or bad Christians or Infidels met together to consult and determine of causes whether civill or Ecclesiasticall Psalme 26.5 Where the Septuagint do translate the word Assembly by the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Church So Prov. 5.4 and Acts 19.32.39.40 in which three verses the word translated Assembly is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the same which is here translated Church Secondly Beza himselfe by the word Church understandeth it as spoken here of the Iews that is the Elders assembled who exercised juâ—gement in those dayes which assembly of Iudges as here they be called the Church so in the old Testament they were called the Congregation which is all one Num. 35.12 24 25. Iosh 20.6 9. And therefore our Exposition is warrantable by the word and this objection is also of no moment against it Sect. 4 § 4. If hee refuse to heare the Church Object 1 The Papists say that Generall Councels may absolutely determine without Scripture and bind all men necessarily to the obedience of their Canons because such a Councell is a representative Church and for the proof hereof they thus urge this place Our Saviour Christ saith If hee refuse to heare the Church let him be unto thee as an Heathen-man and Publican Therefore the Church is absolutely to be obeyed in all things Bell. lib. 1. de Concil cap. 18. Answ 1 First our Saviour in this place speaketh not of the Canons and Decrees of the Church concerning faith but only prescribeth the form of Church discipline for reformation of manners and correction of sin If thy brother trespasse against thee c. verse 15. where Christ saith no more then this That Christians ought to obey the sentence of the Church in censuring of sin and not that they ought to receive new Articles of faith if imposed by the Church though contrary to Scripture Answ 2 Secondly our Saviour speaketh not of every Church absolutely but of a Church guided and ruled by his word and assembled in his name verse 20. For otherwise by the Iesuits collection Christ and his Apostles should have been as Publicans because they obeyed not the Scribes and Pharisees amongst whom the Church was at that time Object 2 The Papists further produce this place to prove that the Church cannot erre but is infallible in her judgement Christ saith If hee will not heare the Church let him be unto thee as an Heathen man and Publican but unlesse her judgement were infallible it were hard yea unequall to hold them for heathen men and Publicans which would not obey her Decrees And therefore the Church that is the Pastors of the Church Bellarm. de verbo Dei lib. 3. Cap. 5. cannot erre but is to bee heard in all things Answ 1 First it followeth not that the Church cannot erre because we are bidden to heare it for so we are commanded to obey Magistrates Rom. 13.1 and yet they may command things unlawfull and in such a case they must not be obeyed Act. 4.19 It was a Law to the Jews that in matters of weight they should repair to the Priests and doe according to that which hee should judge without declining from it Deut. 17.8 and yet the Papists will not say that Vriah and Annas and Caiphas were of infallible judgement Secondly the meaning of this place is That Answ 2 wee must obediently hear the Church and yeeld unto it not simply in all things but conditionally as long as it speaketh things agreeable to the word of God Thirdly the things properly which Christ Answ 3 here mentioneth and wherein hee biddeth us hear the Church are not determinations of faith but Church censures and admonitions wherein it is clear the true Church of Christ may sometimes decline from the right and be admonished by her children notwithstanding this threatning of Christs Thus the Jewes excommunicated him that was borne blind Iohn 9.34 and the East and West Churches censured one another about the keeping of Easter Niceph. lib. 12. Cap 33. If the Reader would see this further cleared and fully proved from some of their own side let him reade Mr. White his way to the true Church pag. 78. Epise Daven de Judice p. 100. Fourthly if the Church may erre in her censures Answ 4 as is proved in the fore-cited Authors notwithstanding these words of Christ then we leave it to the Iesuit to yeeld some sound reason or other why not as well in points of faith Fifthly the judgement of the Church whether Answ 5 in inflicting of censures or defining of opinions concerning faith or determining of differences about Religion is so farre to be regarded as it is warranted by the word For the Scripture neither here nor no where else doth say That the Prelates of the Church can never erre in judging Sixthly this place speaks of a particular Answ 6 Church for not for every offence of one brother against another is a Generall Councell to be called And therefore if there be any weight or truth in the Objection at all it proves that every particular Church hath an infallibility of judgement and cannot erre But this is more then the Papâ—sts affirm But of this more in the next objection Tarmerus in colloquio Ratisbonensi sess 13. produced this Argument to prove That the deciding determining and judging of all controversies of
evill servant his Lord was wroth with him and delivered him to the Tormentors c. verse 34. IV. The Parable being expounded Christ forthwith doth explicate what his scope is in this Parable saying So likewise shall my heavenly Father do also unto you if yee from your hearts forgive not every one his brother their trespasses Answ 3 Thirdly from these words of our Saviours in the Parable therfore we must not infer that God will impute unto us and punish us for those sins which once he had clean remitted and done away because this doctrin is contrary to divers plain places of Scripture as hath else-wher been shewed but wee must marke how Christ concludes onely one thing from the whole Parable and that conditionally and therefore unlesse we remit and forgive our brethren who injure and wrong us wee shall bee punished by God for those offences committed against him In a word Christ by this Parable would shew that they are miserably mistaken and deplorably deceived who thinke that either God hath forgiven or will forgive them their sinnes although they neither have forgiven nor will forgive their brethren their trespasses Zanch. miscel de remis peccat pag. 288. Initio CHAP. XIX Vers 3 4 5 6 VERS 3 4 5 6. The Pharisees came unto Christ tempting him and saying unto him is it lawfull for a man to put away his Wife for every cause And hee answered and said unto them Have yee not read that hee which made them at the beginning made them male and female And said For this cause shall a man leave Father and Mother and shall cleave to his wife and they twaine shall bee one flesh Wherefore they are no more twaine but one flesh What therefore God hath joyned together let not man put asunder Sect. 1 THe Pharisees demanded of Christ whether it were lawfull for a man to put away his Wife for every cause Quest The Pharisees here propound a question unto CHRIST concerning Divorce Whether for every cause a man may put away his wife or not Answ To this Christ answers negatively that for every cause a divorce is not lawfull And this hee proves by divers Arguments or reasons namely First from the authority of the Institutor of Marriage which was God vers 6. Whom God hath joyned together let no man put asunder Secondly from the Antiquity of the institution of marriage which was from the beginning Vers 4. At the beginning God made them male and female and joyned them in marriage together Thirdly from the manner of the conjunction and union which is betwixt a man and his wife vers 5. Twaine shall bee one flesh Fourthly from the excellency of the conjugall bond and tye vers 5. A man shall leave Father and Mother and shall cleave to his wife Sect. 2 § 2. And they twaine shall be one Flesh Quest 1 Whether is Polygamie and Digamie lawfull or not That is whether is it lawfull for a man to marry two wives or more then two Answ 1 First Polygamie is unlawfull for after marriage the man hath no more power over his body but his wife neither hath the wife power over her owne body but her husband but it was never lawfull for the wife to have more husbands then one at once therefore it was never lawfull for the man to have more wives then one at once Answ 2 Secondly there are two sorts of Digamie namely I. Lawfull and improperly so called and this is when men have had more wives then one but not at once but successively one after the death or lawfull divorce of another II. Unlawfull and this is two-fold to wit either First direct Digamie when men have two wives at one time And Secondly indirect Digamie and this is when a man having put away one wife unjustly marries another and of this sort of Digamie the Apostle speakes 1 Tim. 5.9 Shee must be the wife of one husband A wife might not by the law of God if shee had not violated her faith to her husband nor stained the marriage bed bee divorced from her husband but it was permitted amongst the Iewes Now such a woman as was unjustly divorced from her husband and married to another was the wife of two husbands that is I. Shee was the wife of the first husband still Iure divino by the law of God And II. Shee was the wife of the second husband onely Iure humano by humane Law What manner of union is betwixt man and Quest 2 wife that our Saviour here saith they are but one This union and conjunction of the husband and the wife Answ by which they become to be but one flesh may be easily understood if wee doe but turne our eyes to the end of that Union Now the end of this union was that man might have a helper and assistant in readinesse yea and that like unto himselfe Now man stood in need of such a helper in many regards viz. First for the procreation of Children and issues sake Now although properly the Father be Genitor the begetter yet he cannot beget a child alone And hence it is that the off-spring which is brought forth must acknowledge both Father and Mother but not as two but as one Parent Vnus enim ab uno est Secondly man stood in need of a helper for the education of children Now it is impossible ordinarily for a man to have any who will bee more tender and carefull over his children then his wife shee being Mother unto them Thirdly man stands in need of a helper and assistant that may communicate and partake with him both of weale and woe both of prosperity and adversity For our joy is encreased when wee have others who rejoyce with us esteeming our joy their rejoycing and our good their glee and our sorrow is decreased when wee have copartners who mourne and weepe with us bearing a part of our burden as though our griefe were theirs Now ordinarily there is not a greater fellow-feeling of one anothers affaires or occurrences betweene any then there is betwixt the husband and wife Fourthly this union of the husband and the Wife is seene in the communion of all things all things being common betwixt them If the studious Reader would see these two last particulars amplified and enlarged let him reade Cameron Myrothec Pag. 96.97 § 3. Those whom God hath joyned together let no man put a sunder Sect. 3 Some object this place thus against marriage after a lawfull divorce Object CHRIST saith Whom God hath joyned let no man separate therefore after divorce they still remaine man and wife before God and may not marry to others Answ The party offending breakes the bond of marriage and so sinneth grievously both against God and the yoke-fellow but the innocent party marrying againe after lawfull divorce onely taketh the benefit of that liberty whereto God hath set him free through the unlawfull breaking of the bond by the party offending Perkins It is controverted
betwixt us and the Church of Rome whether there are more causes of divorce then Fornication only and they hold the affirmative and wee the negative Separation from bed and board may be admitted say they for divers causes Concil Trid. sess 24. can 8. Bellarm. lib. 1 de Matrim c. 14. Now against this their opinion we urge this Argument drawne from this place Argum. What God hath joyned together man must not separate But the Papists in devising so many separations as they doe from bed and board doe put asunder those whom God hath coupled for where the duties of marriage are broken off there marriage it selfe is also dissolved if the man and wife be no longer bound to render the carnall debt one to another and other services of love the bond of marriage it selfe is loosed betweene them and consequently they are divided whom God hath coupled This is Chemnitius his Argument and is opposed by Bellarmine and amply answered by Dr. Willet synops 777. 778. To which place I referre the Reader It is controverted also betweene us and the Church of Rome Whether the Pope can dispense with those who are married and both the practice of the Pope and the opinion of the Popish writers shew that by his dispensation he can dissolve lawfull and perfect Matrimony Now against this we produce this place That which God hath joyned Argum. man must not separate or put asunder Hereunto we may adde Luk. 16.18 and 1 Cor. 7.10 In which places both Christ and St. Paul say That man and wife joyned by Christ must abide during life together or live unmarried and not be severed by the Popes dispensation Answ Bellarmine Lib. 2. de Monach. Cap. 28. and divers others say That those who are married may be separated if the one party be desirous to enter into holy Orders though the other be not agreed if their marriage be not consummate by carnall copulation but was only publikely ratified and confirmed by the rites of the Church and the consent of both parties More plainely their opinion is this The Pope by his dispensation may dissolve a marriage in these two cases to wit First if either the man desire to become a Monke or the woman a Nunne And Secondly if the marriage have been onely publikely ratified but not consummate by carnall knowledge and the reason to prove this which is given both by Bellarmine and others is That CHRIST speakes here onely de matrimonio consummate and that Matrimonium râ—turâ— with which the Pope dispenseth is not de jure divine Hereunto we reply First CHRIST speaketh here absolutely and Reply 1 maketh no mention at all of copulation or Popish consummation Secondly Matrimonie with Papists is a divine Reply 2 Sacrament and consequently it both is perfect without carnall copulation and also indispensable by the power of man If we may beleeve their owne famous Iesuits Melchior Canus who saith Spiritus sanctus et Sacramenti gratia per coitum non datur Canus de locis Lib. 8. Cap. 5. Pag. 246. The holy Ghost and the grace of Sacrament is not given by copulation Thirdly it is absurd to say that marriage begins Reply 3 to be a sacrament by carnall copulation and was not a sacrament by the Priests action Fourthly it followeth hereupon that there Reply 4 was not perfect matrimonie betweene Adam and Eve for their matrimonie was in the state of innocencie and before all carnall knowledge Fifthly it followeth hereupon that the marriage betweene Ioseph and Mary was not perfect matrimonie for there doubtlesse wanted carnall copulation and yet the Angell of God feared not to call her Iosephs wife Sixthly both the Pope hath dispensed with marriages or by his dispensation dissolved them even after copulation and also many popish Doctors deny that he may give dispensation for the dissolving of those marriages which are ratified and performed according to the rites of the Church with the consent of both parties although not consummate by carnall copulation If the learned Reader would see this to the life prosecuted and proved I referre him to B. Davenant De Iudice controv pa. 138. 139. and Mr. Bels bold challenge pag. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40. VERS 7.8.9 They say vnto him Vers 7.8 9. why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement and to put her away He saith vnto them Moses because of the hardnesse of your hearts suffered you to put away your wives but from the beginning it was not so And I say unto you whosoever shall put away his wife except it be for fornication and shall marry another committeth adultery and who so marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery § 1. They say vnto him Sect. 1 The Pharisees here demand of Christ Quest whether Moses coÌ„manded that which was unlawfull Hereunto our Saviour answers these things namely First Answ he denies not but that Moses gave a commandement concerning a bill of Divorcement Secondly he grants that Moses did permit them to put away their wives but he denies that Moses gave any such commandement Thirdly he gives the reason why Moses did permit that which in it selfe was unlawfull viz. because of the hardnes of their hearts for the avoyding of a greater inconvenience namely murder as was shewed before Chap. 5.31 Fourthly he shewes the true and onely cause or the onely true cause of divorce namely adultery Whosoever putteth away his wife except iâ— be for fornication c. Sect. 2 § 2. Why did Moses command to give a writing of divorce and to put her away What is the difference betweene Repudium a putting away of a wife and Divorsium a Divorce Modestius saith they differ thus Repudium a putting away hath place belongs unto those who are contracted thus after Ioseph and Mary were contracted he thinking her to be with child was minded Repudiare to put her away Math. 1.19 but Divortium a Divorce is a separation of man and wife after that matrimonie is consummated both by publike legall rites and carnall knowledge Reupdium Inquit est inter contractos at Divortium inter maritum et uxorem Post matrimonium consumatum Sect. 3 § 3. But from the beginning it was not so Bishop Cowper in his seven dayes conference observes hence That if controversies of Religion were decided as our Saviour decided the question concerning Divorcement the quarrell betweene us and the Church of Rome were soone ended For being demanded whether men might put away their wives as Moses permitted them He answers no because from the beginning it was not so caving this to us as a Maxime in Religion and a most sure rule whereby to try trueth from falsehood What hath not beene from the beginning let it be rejected as a noueltie Now how many novelties there are in the Church of Rome which cannot be proved to have been from the beginning is proved by B. Cowper pag. 7. 8. 9. c. And divers of our owne learned * See Bp.
Mortons Appeale lib. 4. cap. 16. §. 3. pag. 150. men But the Papists will not acknowledge that any of their opinions or practises are novell except we can produce the yeare when they were borne the place wherin they were first brought forth the author by who they were first begotten Now the maÌ„ner of the resolutioÌ„ of this question doth overthrow this idle evasion of theirs as appeares thus When the Pharisees tempted CHRIST in the question of divorce asking Whether it is lawfull for a man upon every occasion to put away his wife He answers from the beginning it was not so reproving the coÌ„mon errour of the Jewes by testimony of Antiquitie from the word of God Gen. 2.24 Where we may observe that the question propounded by the Pharisees were two viz. First whether is it lawfull Secondly if it be not lawfull Why then did Moses suffer it To this second Christ answers Moses suffered it for the hardnesse of your hearts But to the first he answers It was not so that is not thought lawfull from the beginning Here the Romanists would have taught the Pharisees to reply upon Christ thus If you convince us of error you must shewe us When this arose in the Church of God who first taught it what person resisted it or else this contrarie custome must be maintained as divine and from the beginning But the wisdome of Christ seemeth to condemne this reason of folly when passing over the originall of this custome he is contented with the revealed will of God in the beginning of truth In the beginning it was not so plainly teaching us that we are not bound for the confutation of errour to a positive demonstration of the beginning thereof but that it is sufficient to deliver a negative shewing a time when it was not But the Papists plead Antiquity for many of their opinions which we hold erroneous to which evasion also our Saviour hath taught us here how to answer For he by reforming the corrupt doctrine of divorce which was ancienter then Moses by a more ancient constitution even of that which was from the beginning did teach us wisely to distinguish of Antiquity that one is primitive and hereditary the other adoptive of an after invention There is Ancient and most ancient and this must we flee unto because Antiquissimum verissimum That which is most ancient is most true Tertul. What may we safely hold concerning Polygamie or the having of divers Wives alive at once Quest which was usuall amongst the Iewes and seemes here to be reproved by our Saviour First we hold that it was never lawfull being Answ 1 either a transgression of or at the least a digression from the first Institution in the creation This our Saviour here plainly shewes saying From the beginning it was not so for verse 4 At the beginning God made them male female one male and one female and they two shall be one flesh where we see that not three or foure but only two are made in one therefore Polygamie is a breach transgression of the first Jnstitution Mal. 2.15 2. In the Patriarks we deny not but that before Answ 2 there was yet any Law written in respect of the necessity of those times it was by use custome tolerated though not by any dispensatioÌ„ authorized Thirdly among the Gentiles where there was Answ 3 not the like reason or occasion Polygamie was neither lawfull nor tolerable Fourthly after Moses law was written and the Answ 4 Church in them increased we doubt not but that the multitude of Wives was a sinne and corruption J enlarge not these because the Reader may see them amplified by Dr. Willet Synops fol. 775. § 4. Except it be for Fornication Sect. 4 In these words our Saviour doth plainly shew that Marriage is not forbidden after a lawfull divorce For if hee which puts away his wife but not for fornication causeth her to coÌ„mit adultery then he which putteth away his wife for fornication causeth her not to coÌ„mit adultery And if he which puts away his wife unlesse for fornication and marries another commits Adulteâ—y then he which puts away his wife for Fornication and marries another doth not commit adultery This argument is largely handled discussed both by Dr. Willet Synop. pag. 776. 777. and also by Chamierus de repudiis lib. 18. cap. 16. tom 3. fol. 693. The Papists hold that a man may put away his wife if he be to enter into Orders Against which we produce this Argument from this place Our Saviour giveth this perpetuall Rule that no man should dismisse his wife but for Fornication But Orders is no fornication although frequently those in Orders be fornicators therefore not for entring into Orders is shee to be dismissed So verse 6. No man must put a sunder that which God hath coupled but they which are but Contracted are coupled before GOD therefore no humane ordinance such as is the single life annexed to Orders can separate them VERS 10.11.12 His Disciples say unto him If the case of the man bee so with his wife Vers 10.11.12 it is not good to marry But hee said unto them all men cannot receive this saying save they to whom it is given For there are some Eunuches which were so b rne from their mothers wombe and there are some Eunuches which were made Eunuches of men and there be Eunuches which have made themselves Eunuches for the Kingdome of heavens sake Hee that is able to receive it let him receive it Sect. 1 § 1. His Disciples say unto him Quest The Apostles here demand of CHRIST whether it bee expedient for men to marry or not seeing that they must keepe their wives whatsoever they are except Adulteresses Answ In answer here unto our Saviour First opposeth the necessity of marriage which is such that but few are exempted from it Secondly he shewes to whom this is given to be free from Marriage viz. either to those that by some defect of nature are debilitated from generation or to those who willingly or unwillingly are made Eunuches or to those who by Witchcraft charmes and enchantments are weakned and disinabled from performing the act of procreation or to those who neither by nature nor force are gelded but of their owne accord abstaine being endued with the gift of Continencie of which more by and by Sect. 2 § 1. It is not good to marry Quest How can these words of the Apostles and that saying of St. Paul 1 Cor. 7.1 It is good for a man not to touch a woman stand or accord with that saying of the Lords It is not good for man to be alone that is To be without a wife Answ 1 First the Lord speakes of that which is good and commodious for the whole species of mankind which cannot bee promoted propagated and preserved by one man alone Answ 2 Secondly the Disciples speake here of a personall good for to them it seemed good for men
were to forbid marriage which God hath instituted Yet Secondly wee say that in this place divers Answ 2 men are denoted who from a particular calling are obliged to lead a single life to wit those who having received the peculiar gift of continencie doe make use of it for the promoting and advancing of the Kingdome of God Thirdly wee deny that Christ in this place Answ 3 gave advice or counsell concerning the single life as it is taken in the Popish sense For they by a Counsell understand a worke of perfection promiscuously commended unto all Now CHRIST here teacheth that some are capable 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of living unmarried and therefore he calls these specially unto this single life and not all Christians equally and alike Fourthly Christ doth not so call them ad Answ 4 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unto this single and virgins life as though from or by this estate and worke they might acquire a perfection transcending the righteousnesse of the law of God but because in this estate and condition they may the more fully and freely proceed and goe on unto perfection Fiftly these words Hee that is able to receive Answ 5 it let him receive it is not a Counsell which commends the single life unto all men as a worke of perfection but a rule shewing to whom belongs the single life which is an instrument whereby those who have it may come nearer unto perfection they having more freedome and liberty to serve the Lord then those who are encumbred with the care which attends vpon those who are married Sixtly to that which Bellarmine affirmed Answ 6 That virginity was not onely to be conserved and kept for a corporall commodity but for a câ—lâ—stiall reward wee answer That as the single life is an instrument unto a greater progresse in the Kingdome of grace so by consequence it brings us unto a greater reward in the Kingdome of glory but yet it doth not deserve this heavenly reward in it selfe but is onely a meanes to carry and lead men in that way which leads vnto heaven and to the obtaining of a greater measure of glory in that heavenly Kingdome by the munificence and bounty of God The summe of all is this Virginity is neither commanded nor commended nor counselled to all men by Christ neither is it commended as a worke transcending the spirituall perfection of the Law and therefore it is not a Counsell in that sense that Papists defend and maintaine Counsels § 4. And some have made themselves Eunuches Sect. 4 It is a dangerous thing in the interpretation of Scriptures when the words are properly to be taken for to take them figuratively or contrarily when the words are figuratively to be taken to take them properly When Origen taught at Alexandria he gelded himselfe because our Saviour here said Some have gelded themselves for the Kingdome of God taking these words literally which are figurative whereas he propounded almost all the rest of the Scriptures figuratively Now this fact of his Demetrius the Bishop of Alèxandria at first did approve of and commend but afterwards when he heard the fame of Origen to increase and the world to sound his praise did reprove and condemne it Quest 1 What is the true meaning of these words Some have made themselves Eunuches Answ It is not some have vowed single life as the Papists dreame nor some have made themselves Ennuches as Origen thought but that there are some who being assured that they have the gift of continencie vpon that gift doe endeavour to maintaine there present estate that so they may the better serve God and advance his Kingdome both in themselves and others Quest 2 Who are meant here by Eunuches Answ By Eunuches are meant those who have no need of marriage and therefore are fit to lead and live a single life Quest 3 How many sorts of Eunuches are there Answ 2 First there are some who were borne Eunuches from their Mother who are so cold of constitution that they are unfit for generation Answ 2 Secondly there are some who were made Eunuches by men who either for some sinne or for some disease of the body have beene gelded or else so dealt withall by force for the keeping of Queenes Virgins or Concubines which was usuall amongst the Gentiles and is yet in use amongst the Turkes Answ 3 Thirdly there are Eunuches who have made themselves Eunuches for the Kingdome of Heavens sake That is there are some who being endued by God with the gift of continencie doe devote themselves wholly up to the Service of the Lord and withdrawe themselves from all carnall and mundane delights which may distract them from the Lords worke It is controverted betweene us and the Papists whether it is lawfull and meritorious to vowe the vowe of continencie or not And for the proofe of the affirmative they produce this Argument drawne from this place Object This word Eunuche doth denote a vowe and therefore those who make themselves Eunuches for the Kingdome of Heavens sake are those who have vowed the vow of continencie The Antecedent Bellarmine proves thus He is not an Eunuche who onely doth containe but he who cannot not containe Now these Eunuches are not compelled to containe for some defect of nature because they are distinguished from such nor are constrained by any common Law because there is no Law which forbids marriage absolutely and therefore by Eunuches are meant those who have vowed the vow of continencie Bellarm. Lib. de Mâ—â—â—ch Ca. 22. Answ 1 First wee deny the Antecedent neither doth Bellarmines probation prove it for whosoever containes himselfe so long as he containes himselfe Ex dâ—â— by vertue of the gift of continencie is an Eunuche Secondly wee deny the Consequent because Answ 2 another cause of continencie may be given besides a vow that is the gift of God 1. Corinth 7.9 Yea the Apostles here did not demand concerning a vow of continencie and therefore this place speakes nothing of vowing for undoubtedly CHRIST answers unto the things demanded Thirdly many did containe and abstaine from Answ 3 marriage not by reason of any perpetuall vow of continencie but in regard of the present necessity to wit that in the time of persecution they might professe and preach the Gospell the more conveniently 1. Corinth 7.20 Why may not all the Clergie or others vow Answ 4 the vow of continencie and single life First because except the gift of continencie Answ 1 be given by God such a vow cannot be kept by the flesh Secondly because no young men or women Answ 2 taking that vow can be sure and certaine to obtaine that gift of continencie from God because it is given but to few Thirdly because single life being as they Answ 3 say a Counsell not a Precept becomes by the vowing of it a Command not a Counsell and thus they command that which neither GOD nor CHRIST commands How doth it appeare that Ministers may Quest 5 marry
The Germaine Priests and Bishops being forbidden marriage some 700 yeares after Christ Answ by Pope Boniface Hildebrand and some others maintained Priests marriages against them by the word of God and some of their arguments were these First because God in the old Testament allowed wedlocke to the Priests And Secondly because no where in the new Testament is it prohibited either by GOD or CHRIST And Thirdly because St. Paul saith expressely That concerning Virginity he had no command from God And Fourthly because St. Paul would have Bishops and Deacons to be the husbands of one wife And Fifthly because both Christ and Paul affirme That all men cannot receive this Counsell of continencie but only they to whom it is given § 5. For the Kingdome of Heavens sake Sect. 5 The Rhemists object this place to prove Object that the vow of chastity and single life is both lawfull and meritorious because Christ saith Some have made themselves chast for the Kingdome of Heaven First this is meant onely of those who have Answ 1 the gift of continencie who if they be sure that they have received it may vow and purpose single life but without such assurance no man can vow continencie lawfully neither can every man receive this gift that will as appeares by Verse 11. Secondly as for meriting of heaven it â—â—â—â—â—neth Answ 2 neither by being married or unmarried but it is the free gift of God through 〈◊〉 Rom. 6.23 Vers 13 14 15. VERS 13 14 15. Then were there brought vnto him little Children that he should put his hands on them and pray and the Disciples rebuked them But Iesus said suffer little Children and forbid them not to come unto me for of such is the Kingdome of heaven And he laid his hands on them and departed thence Sect. 1 § 1. And the Disciples rebuked them Quest Why did the Apostles of Christ rebuke and blame those who brought Children to their Master It was not out of envie to the children ' or the bringers of them but out of zeale for the honour and quiet of their Master Answ For First they imagined that Christ should be inaugurated into an earthly Throne and Kingdome and therefore it did not suite with the Majesty of a King to trouble himselfe with women which seeme to have bene the bringers of the babes and young children And Secondly they rebuked those who brought the Children in love to their Master that he might not be over-wearied they saw him to be so troubled molested and pressed upon that often times he could not get leaue or have leasure to eat and therefore they thought that he would be tired outright if he were troubled with children too as well as men And Thirdly hitherto the sicke had come unto Christ and the Disciples commiserating their sicknesse and desiring their health suffered them to come unto Christ but these children were well and wanted nothing and therefore what need was there to offer or bring them unto Christ Thus they rebuked them because they thought it a needlesse worke Yea Fourthly they thought that Christ could doe nothing with or unto these children And therfore they blame the bringers of them The Apostles see the children to be young and as yet neither capable of reason nor able to heare their Masters words with profit nor to judge of his miracles and therefore what should their Master doe with them Now all these conceits our Saviour implicitely taxeth in saying Suffer little Children to come unto me and forbid Sect. 2 them not Object § 2. Suffer little children to come unto me The Papists say that men and women at any age if they be come to yeeres of discretion may take upon them the vowe of Monkerie and because we deny this therefore Bellarmine produceth this place for the proofe of it Christ saith Suffer little Children to come unto me Ergo young men and maids may become Monkes Answ 1 and Nuns First the text speaketh of little children such as were not yet come to yeares of discretion now the Papists themselves say that they must be of yeares of discretion who undertake this vowe or profession of Monkerie And therefore this place is corruptly applied to the question Answ 2 in hand Secondly from this place they might as well conclude that none can come unto Christ but through a Monks cowle because our Saviour saith Suffer such to come unto me Answ 3 Thirdly the text saith Of such is the Kingdome of heaven and therefore by this reason of Bellarmin's the gates of heaven should onely be open to Monkes and Friars which is the right heresie of the Pelagians and Manichees that promised the Kingdome of God to none but those who cast away their riches Sect. 3 § 2. For of such is the Kingdome of heaven Quest Whether or no by Baptisme can and ought the Kingdome of Heaven be applied and sealed to Infants seeing by the word and the other Sacrament it cannot be and consequently whether are they to be baptized Answ The affirmative namely that heaven may be applyed and confirmed unto Infants by baptisme is proved by divers arguments taken from Scripture by which also it appeares that they ought to be baptized First Christ here saith Of such is the Kingdome of heaven now none can enter into heaven except hee be regenerate Iohn 3.5 and baptisme is called the laver of regeneration Titus 3.5 And therefore it is necessary that Infants should be baptized that they might be borne againe of water and the Spirit and consequently enter into the Kingdome of Heaven Secondly it is not the will of God that Infants perish Math. 18. And therefore he would have them saved Now God doth not save them without meanes but by the laver of regeneration Tit. 3.5 And therefore Infants are to be baptized Thirdly if those who are guiltie of sinnes would not perish in their sinnes nor for them it is necessarie that their sinnes should be pardoned which remission is conferred by the meanes appointed by God for this end now Peter Acts. 2.38 exhorts them to be baptized for the remission of their sinnes And therefore if we desire that Infants may not perish we must admit them to baptisme for the remission of their sinnes Fourthly Christ would and commanded Infants to be offred and brought unto him Math. 18. Now we cannot corporally and visibly put infants into the armes of Christ but we doe it by baptisme for as many as are baptized into Christ saith St. Paul have put on Christ Rom. 6. Galath 3. And as many as are baptized into CHRIST are baptized into his death and are buried with him by Baptism Now because there is no question of this that Infants are to bee brought unto Christ he having commanded it but that the controversie betweene us and the Anâ—baptists is concerning the manner how they ought to be brought unto him We therefore follow the conduct of the Scriptures which teacheth â—s that Infants are to be offred
bestow grace by CHRIST and the benefits that wee reape by him It lets us see how wee are justified before God by Christ and how for his sake God is reconciled unto us promising peace and joy unto us in Soule here and glory and felicity in Heaven hereafter and thus it workes comfort and sweet consolation What is the office and use of the Law that our Quest 2 Saviour sends this young man unto it keepe the Commandements First the Law of God doth admonish all Answ 1 men of that rule of righteousnesse unto which God created them yea which they were able to observe and keepe when they were first created and which God justly yet requires of all Wee know that in civill things the violation of a Law doth not take it away or abolish it but although there be transgressions of the Law daily yet the Law stands firme So Adams breaking of the Law hath not abolished this rule of righteoosnesse which was given unto man at first to walke by but it is immovable and doth still expresse and shew that Righteousnesse and obedience which men owe unto God as unto their Creator And this Law the Lord would have to be made knowne unto all men that every one might understand his obligation thereunto Secondly the Law doth leade us to the acknowledgement Answ 2 of an infinit debt that is it humbles it terrifies it condemnes unto perpetuall Prison all the violaters of the tenne Commandements Matth. 18. The Law accuseth Iohn 5. There is one which accuseth you even Moses it kils men and leaves men deprived of all comfort it affects with shame and blushing Our Saviour being about to leave the Earth Luke 24. gives charge to his Apostles to preach Repentance and therefore the office and use of the Law is to urge and perswade unto contrition and sorrow for sinne and the breach of the Law Yea without the true knowledge of the Law either Epicurisme or Pharisaisme doth raigne amongst men Thirdly the office and use of the Law is to Answ 3 shew to those who are regenerated and justified according to what Rule their obedience should be begun exercised and continued Iohn being asked by divers of his Hearers what they must doe Answers they must be just charitable and faithfull and bring forth fruits worthy of repentance Luke 3.8 11 12. c. Which workes were prescribed unto them in the law and from it And all those precepts which Christ ever and anon gives concerning good workes are agreeable unto the Law and therefore our lives must be framed according to the rule of the Law and the direction thereof Quest 1 Why must the law be observed Answ 1 First because God commands it Now an Argument drawne from the authority of Christ or God should be of great force with Christians CHRIST would not dissolve the Law Christ ever and anon sends us unto the law and God commands us to obey the Law and therefore great reason there is that wee should labour and endeavour to observe and keepe the Law Answ 2 Secondly the observance of the law is the worship of God for the workes commanded in the Law are in themselves good and the Law is a manifestation of God and his will and therefore we ought to labour to obey it Answ 3 Thirdly wee should be carefull to observe the Law because thereby we labour to imitate God Math. 5.48 and 1 Peter 1.13 c. And Answ 4 Fourthly because in so doing we glorifie our God Math. ◠16 Philip. 2.15 And Answ 5 Fifthly because by our obedience we testifie our love unto God Iohn 14.15 And Answ 6 Sixthly because thereby wee confirme our election and vocation 2. Peter 1.10 And Answ 7 Seventhly because by inuring of our selves unto good workes we shall facilitate our obedience Vsus Promptos facit Use makes men perfect and prone both I. Unto a holy labour in that which is good And also II. Unto a godly warring and fighting against sinne and whatsoever is evill And Answ 8 Eightly we ought to strive to obey the Law and to fructifie in the practice of holy workes because the felicity and happinesse of our estate doth encrease by the augmentation of our sanctity and the nearer we approach to the nature of blessed Spirits Answ 9 Lastly by our observation of the Morall law we shall be a meanes to winne and gaine our Brethren Philip. 2.15 and 2. Peter 1.12 And therefore great reason there is that we should labour to obey it Sect. 4 § 4. Iesus saith unto him These c. Quest Why doth our Saviour here in answer to the young mans question omit the Precepts of the first Table and recite onely those of the second Answ 1 First not because the Precepts of the second Table are chiefe in dignity or more excellent then the first for the duties of the first are more excellent then the duties of the second Nor Answ 2 Secondly because the more principall Precepts of the first Table doe not belong unto the present cause namely salvation for they are principally requisite unto salvation But Answ 3 Thirdly our Saviour names onely the duties of the second Table because in these wee are most easily deceived and soonest by Sathan and our owne corrupt nature over-reached And Fourthly because our true obedience to the Answ 4 second Table is but a fruit effect or consequent of our obedience unto the first He that is carefull to performe those duties which God requires of him in the second Table towards his Brother and that because God requires it gives unto the world a good argument and testimony of his obedience unto God in the duties of the first Table Read Galath 5.6 and 1. Iohn 4.20 Fifthly our Saviour to this young man recites Answ 5 onely the precepts of the second Table because the Jewes held these so vulgar easie that there were few but thought that they observed and kept these sufficiently enough as this young man plainly saith All these have I kept from my youth vp And therefore for the suppressing of this presumption and rectifying of this vulgar errour our Saviour by the rehearsall of these precepts would teach them that they observe and keepe none of them as they ought to doe § 5. Honour thy Father and thy Mother Sect. 5 What is the honour that Children owe unto Quest 1 rheir Parents To this the Hebrewes answer Answ They owe unto them maintenance and reverence they should give them meat drinke and cloathing they should lead them in and lead them out And they adde further we reade Honour the Lord with thy substance and Honour thy Father and Mother thou art to honour God with thy substance if thou have any substance but thou art to honour thy Parents whether thou have any substance or not for if thou have not thou art bound to begge for thy Parents So saith R. Salomon in his Glosse vpon Levit. 10.3 Whether ought wee to love our Parents or Quest
2 our Children most And whether are we rather to releeve First wee are to love our Parents more thâ—n Answ 1 our Children in giving them honour for they are nearer to us then our Children being the instruments of our being yea the child is beholden to the Parent not the Parent to the Child Yea the Child takes of the Father his body but not the Father his from the Child Secondly we are to succour our Parents in Answ 2 case of extreame necessity rather then our Children For Filium subvenire parenti proprio honestius est quam sibi ipsi Aristot It is a more honest thing to helpe the Parent then a mans selfe Yea there is a greater conjunction betwixt the Father and the Sonne in Esse absolutâ— then betwixt us and our Children and therefore in case of extreame necessity a man is more bound to helpe his Father then his Child Thirdly when there is not such a case of extreame Answ 3 necessity then a man is more bound to helpe his Child then his Parent 2. Corinth 12.14 The children lay not vp for the Parents but the Parents for the Children And the reason is because the Father is joyned with the Sonne as the cause with the effect Sed causa inflâ—it in effectâ—m the cause workes in the effect and so should the Parent communicate 〈◊〉 his child Sect. 6 § 6. And thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe Quest Must wee love all our Neighbours alike and as well as our nearest kindred or are wee bound to love those more in whom we see more grace although they be strangers to us then those of our kindred in whom wee see not so great measure of grace Answ 1 First wee must not love all equally and alike as will appeares by the following answers Answ 2 Secondly we are to love those most in whom wee see most grace Objective that is in respect of the blessednesse that is desired because they are nearer joyned to us in God A Center out of which issueth many lines the further they are extended from the Center they are the further disunited among themselves and the nearer they draw to the Center they are the nearer united as appeares by the figure in the margent So those who are nearest to God should be neerest to us and wee should wish to them the greatest measure of happinesse Answ 3 Thirdly those who are nearest to us in the flesh and in the Lord should be most deare unto us Appretiativè and in our estimation And thus Christ loved Iohn better then the rest of his Disciples Iohn 13.23 because he was both his cosen German and had more grace in him but he wished not a greater measure of glory to him then to Paul Objectivè Matth. 12.50 For the understanding hereof let us observe here a threefold consideration of Christ viz. I. He is considered as God And thus He loved not Iohn better then the rest II. He is considered as God and man or as Mediator And thus He loved not Iohn neither better then the rest for as Mediator he loved them all alike III. He is considered as Man And thus He loved Iohn better then the rest Answ 4 Fourthly wee are more bound to love our parents then any other of our Neighbours both in temporall and spirituall things 1. Timoth. 5.4 If a Widow have Children let them learne to requite their Parents in the Syriacke it is Rependere faenus parentibus Let them pay usury or interest to their Parents A man divideth his goods into three parts that is I. So much he spends vpon himselfe his wife and servants And II. So much he gives to the poore and pious uses And III. So much he lends to his Children looking for interest backe againe Sect. 7 § 7. All these have I kept from my youth vp This young man being a Pharisee gives us occasion to move this question Quest Answ How many sorts of Pharisees there were The Pharisees were a sect so called because they separated themselves from others by a Hypocriticall kind of service and outward shew And Drusius in Elench trihaer maketh mention of seven sorts of them but there are onely foure usually made mention of viz. First the Pharisee of praise that did all that he might be seene of men and of this CHRIST speakes Matth. 6.21 Secondly the Pharisee who saith What is it that I have not done as if he should say I have done that which the Law commands and more Such a Pharisee was this young man who boasted to CHRIST that he had kept all the precepts of the second Table even from his youth vp Such are the new Pharisees who say they have workes of supererogation And as the old Pharisees had their Auctarium Legis Additions to the Law so have the Papists good workes to spare to others Thirdly the Pharisee of blood Epiphan advers haeres Lib. 1. who knockt his head against the wall So that the blood came they carried Thornes in their cloathes and spred thornes in their beds that they might sleepe the lesse and attend their prayers the more Such are the new Pharisees the Penitentaries who whip themselves untill the blood come downe Fourthly the Pharisee of feare Drusiuâ— in Elench trihaeres who abstained from doing of evill onely Formidine paenae for feare of punishment § 8. If thou wilt be perfect sell that thou Sect. 8 hast and give it to the poore The Papists by these words hope to establish and strengthen two maine pillars of Popery of which severally and apart First Object these words are produced to prove Evangelicall Counsels unto perfection Christ saith Goe and sell all thou hast if thou wilt bee perfect which is a Counsell of perfection not a precept given to all Christians Now that this is not a Precept but a Counsell appeares by the context or very consequence of the words For to the young man demanding What hee should doe to be saved CHRIST answers if thou wilt enter into life keepe the Commandements where our Saviour teacheth that the observation of the Law is sufficient unto salvation and forthwith subjoynes But if thou wilt be perfect that is if thou bee not content with life eternall but aspirest unto an excellent degree in life eternall by doing workes above those which are prescribed in the Law Goe and sell all thou haest Bellarm. de Monach. Lib. 2. Cap. 9. First this young man was bewitched with Answ 1 the same errour that the Papists are viz. He thought that the observation of the Law of God was so obvious and easie that it might be fulfilled with an ordinary and meane labour He thought also as doe the Papists that there were some voluntary and free workes of a greater perfection then were the workes commanded in the Law And therefore seeing the Pharisees Sadduces and Essenes had their peculiar workes in which they placed their perfection this young man desires that Christ would shew him what workes he preferres
more then the last should understand Se demum gratiae non operis accepissae mercedem That they received a gift of grace not a reward of the worke II. The Lord saith verse 15. It is not lawfull for me to doe as I will with my owne But if they had deserved it it had beene their owne III. St. Paul directly affirmeth that wages is not counted of favour but of debt Rom. 44. And therefore let the Papists consider whether they dare say That to obtaine Heaven is not of Gods favour Thirdly to the testimonie of St. Paul we answer two things to wit I. Jt is a crowne of justice but not of ours but of the justice of Faith in Christ as the Apostle saith verse 7. J have kept the Faith And II. It is Gods Justice to give it in regard of his promise not of our desert as Augustine saith Ex misericordia promissam sed jam ex justitia solvendam it was promised of mercy but is now in justice to be paid Serm. 2. de verb. Apostoli The Papists object this place to prove that Object 2 our good workes merit Heaven The Lord saith call them and give them their hire or wages or reward now the name wages and reward doth imply and include a merit and desert Because the matter of this Objection is answered before in the foregoing objection Answ J therefore here adde onely a word or two Reward is given two manner of wayes namely First 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of debt And Secondly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of grace and this distinction is derived from Rom. 4.4 Where the Apostle saith Totidem verbis To him that worketh is the reward not reckoned 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of grace but of debt Where we learne that there is a reward of grace and there is a reward of debt and the reward which is of debt is not attributed to the workes of grace The Papists say that there is no reward but of debt and therefore if our workes shall be rewarded they are meritorious But on the contrary wee see that St. Paul supposeth that there is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a reward of grace not of debt Now if i◠be demanded How it appeares that there is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Quest a reward of grace J answer It is evident from the Hebrew word gneqeb which signifies a Reward Answ and comes from gnaqab which signifies the Heele or backe part of the foote because Merces the Reward is the end of the worke and the fruite of the worke which is also the end of the worke And so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies both a Reward which is of debt and more over the fruit of the worke which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of grace § 3. And every man received a penny Sect. 3 From this Parable we prove against the Papists Argum. that our workes merit not and our Argument is this Jf the reward be given of merit then for an inequality of merit should be given unequall rewards but unequall rewards are not given therefore the reward is not given of merit The assumption is plaine and manifest by this Parable for the workes of those who laboured the whole day and those who wrought but some houres of the day yea one houre onely were unequall and yet their reward was equall for every man received a penny The proposition is manifest from the very Doctrine of the Papists Jf the Reader would see this Argument prosecuted let him read Chamierus de operum merito Lib. 14. Cap. 18. § 1. c. Now that the reward is not given of merit but of grace appeares thus First those who murmure against the Master say That they which were hired last did not deserve their reward and therefore it was given freely Secondly the Master saith I will give unto this last even as unto thee Volo huic dare id est volo huic donare ut interpretatur Augustinus Serm. 59. de verbis Domini I will give unto this last that is I will bestow upon this last now Donare to bestow is not ex meritis dare to give of debt or for desert Thirdly the Master saith Is thy eye evill because I am good therefore life eternall is given of goodnesse and not of merit Thus it is evident that glory was given to those who were last hired of grace not of desert Object 2 This place is objected against the degrees of glory in Heaven These Labourers all receive alike every man a penny therefore there are not degrees of glory in heaven Answ 1 First Similitudo non tenet in omnibus Christ intends not here to set forth the equality of Celestiall glory and what shall be the estate of the godly after this life but the very drift of the Parable is to shew that they which are called first have not cause to brag or insult over others which as yet are uncalled considering that they may be made equall or preferred before them Perkins Answ 2 Secondly this followes not To the workemen is equally given a penny therefore the glory of Heaven shall be equall because in this place the penny signifies glory not a degree of glory neither doth it follow glory is given to all the Labourers therefore also an equall degree of glory Answ 3 Thirdly to every man is given a penny that is in respect of essentiall glory all shall be alike for all the Elect shall have the same but not in regard of accidentall glory and the degrees thereof for therein they shall not be equall Mr. Felton upon Colos 1. Sect. 4 § 4. They murmured against the good man of the house Quest 1 How many wayes doe men murmure against God Answ 1 Wee murmure either First against the attributes of God that is either I. Against his justice as Ierem. 6.10 Ezech. 18.25.29 Or II. Against his equality as Genes 4.5 and in this verse Matth. 20.11 Or III. Against his truth Esa 63.17 Or IV. Against his goodnesse Deuter. 1.27 Or V. Against his mercy Esa 58.3 Or VI. Against his providence under the name of Fortune Flesh and blood often saith we suffer and God sees it not or else he cares not for us Yea is there knowledge and providence in the most high Or Secondly we murmur against the word of God Iohn 6.60 Or Thirdly against Religion because it is either too strict and rigide or else because it is false and hereticall Acts 28.22 Did not those Labourers who were called in Quest 2 the morning justly murmure against the equality of the good man of the house who gave to the last as much as unto them CHRIST answers no Answ and in his answer we have a proposition and confirmation First the proposition is this Friend I doe thee no wrong verse 13. Secondly he confirmes this refelling the recrimination of those who murmure against him by these five reasons namely I. Because by covenant he ought them no more then a penny verse 13. where he seemes
his praise out of infants and sucklings who can neither speake nor understand how much more then out of these who can speake and have some understanding Fulke Vers 19 VERS 19. And when he saw a Figtree in the way he came to it and found nothing thereon but leaves onely and said unto it Let no fruit grow on thee hence forward for ever And presently the fig-tree withered away Wee say that although the Jewish Church be now but like a withered tree yet it shall flourish againe hereafter Object Now against this it is objected CHRIST here cursed this fig-tree which represented the Church of the Jewes and said Never fruit grow upon thee henceforth And therefore it seemes that this tree and that Church shall never flourish againe Answ That Fig-tree which was here accursed by Christ never to beare fruit againe represented the Jewes who lived then and those who shall live till the conversion of the Jewes but when the wrath of God is come upon them to the full as the Apostles speakes then the Lord shall call them and their rod shall flourish againe VERS 22. And all things whatsoever yee shall aske in Prayer Verse 22 beleeving yee shall receive § 1. And all things whatsoever ye shall aske Sect. 1 in prayer Our Saviour in these words doth plainly point out this Observation unto us Observ namely That true and Lawfull prayer never wants his effect How doth the trueth hereof appeare Quest 1 Most evidently from these particulars to wit First from these places of Scripture Answ Psalm 22.24 and 50.15 Iohn 16.24 Iames. 5.16 and Ierem. 29.13 Amos. 5.4 6. Secondly from the trueth of God who is faithfull in all his Promises 1. Thes 5.24 Hebr. 6.10 Thirdly from the ordinance of God it being the meanes appointed by GOD for the obtaining of what wee want Iohn 14.13 and 16 24. and in this verse Fourthly from the mercy of God who is alwayes ready to supply our wants and onely waites untill wee pray Iames. 4.2 Fifthly from the force and efficacy of prayer whereof we spake before Chap. 6. Sixthly from an absurdity which otherwise would follow for if we have no certainty of the hearing of our prayers then we can have no confidence at all For I. Wee have none in heaven or earth to trust unto but onely unto God Psalm 73.25 II. Wee cannot see him for none hath seene him at any time III. Our onely way unto him is by prayer and therefore of all men wee are the most miserable if wee be unsure of his Love to helpe us or that hee will heare us and grant our requests But the contrary that is the assurance of the faithfull to be heard is evident from these places 2. Chronic. 14.7 and 15.2 15. Psalm 118.5 and. 120.1 Esa 38.5 Whence comes it that the prayers of many are Quest 2 not heard Jf we be not heard we must know Answ the reason is because wee pray not lawfully For God is neare unto all those who call upon him faithfully Psal 145.18 But more particularly if our prayers be not heard the reason thereof is one of these either First because wee are wicked and vnbeleevers for the prayers of such are abominable unto him but the prayers of the Righteous are his delight Prov. 15.29 Psalm 145.19 Or Secondly because our requests are not lawfull that is when either I. Wee desire those things which are not good as when we pray for revenge Or II. When we desire those things which stand not with Gods glory neither suite with our good Or III. When we desire those things which are not necessary but superfluous serving for the satisfying of our lusts Psal 50.15 and 120.1 and 116.3 4. and 18.6 Or Thirdly because we are not aright prepared to pray that i◠when either I. Wee pray without any meditation and examination at all not considering and pondering either how we must pray or for what Or II. When we pray with our sinnes upon us and in us as the people did Iosh 7. and. 1. Tim. 28. Or III. When we are not fit to receive such a grace as we pray for as for example we pray for a sight and assurance of the blessed Spirit in our hearts but we must not expect the assurance and apprehension thereof untill we have seriously undertaken to worke out the worke of our salvation yea vntill renovation holy affections zeale and the like graces be wrought in our hearts Or Fourthly because our prayers are not faithfull Here observe that unto a faithfull prayer these things are necessarily required namely I. Selfe-deniall and all selfe-confidence praying onely in the name of Christ Iohn 14 13. And II. A sure confidence and affiance in God that if we aske those things which are agreeable unto his will he will heare us Mark 11.24 Hebr. 10.22 And III. The aide and assistance of the holy Spirit for if we pray in the holy Ghost our prayers shall be heard Iude. 20. Or Fifthly because we begge things peremptorily and not with a subordination to the will of God Or Sixthly because we doe not persevere in our prayers but quickly grow weary And therefore if we desire that our prayers may be alwayes efficacious and fruitfull let us labour I. That our persons may be holy and pure And II. That our requests may be lawfull that is Let us desire First alwayes those things which are good in themselves And Secondly onely those things which may stand with Gods glory and our good And Thirdly onely necessary things And III. That we may be rightly prepared before we pray that is we must First meditate of our wants and the nature of him to whom we pray And Secondly wee must remove from us the Love guilt and pollution of sinne by repentance And Thirdly labour that we may be made vessels of honour that so we may be capable to receive those graces which we crave And IV. Wee must labour that our prayers be faithfull that is not offered up with any hope to bee heard for any merit or worthinesse that is in us but powred forth unto God by the assistance of the Spirit and with a sure confidence to be heard through the merits and mercies of Christ our Lord. And V. Wee must alwayes conclude our requests with a willing submission unto Gods will And VI. We must continue asking till we have received and persevere in prayer untill we have obtained what we want § 2. Beleeving Our Saviour here by shewing that Prayer is to Sect. 2 be offered up in faith may move this quaere What is the proper act of a true lively Quest and justifying faith The proper and principall act of justifying faith is a particular apprehension Answ and application of the free and gracious promises of God in the Gospell which are offered unto the faithfull in Christ the Mediator Now this particular and justifying faith includes in it a generall faith for if a man should doubt in generall of the truth of
the generall they shunne in the particular as if they should say we are no such men and wee hope that God will not so deale with us § 4. Is become the corner stone Sect. 4 What or how manifold is the use of this corner stone Quest Twofold namely First Answ that it should be the head-stone of the building which sustaines the whole house yea by being placed in the corner it doth conjoyne two wals in one the Jewes and Gentiles Secondly that it should be a stone of offence to all that perish and that I. Per modum offensionis because many are offended therewith And II. Per modum condemnationis because many shall be judged and condemned thereby First some perish by falling upon this stone and by being offended therewith Secondly some perish by reason of this stones falling upon them CHAP. XXII Verse 1 2 3. VERS 1.2 3. And JESVS answered and spake unto them againe by parables and said The Kingdome of heaven is like unto a certaine King which made a marriage for his soâ—â—â— and sent forth his servants to call them that were bidden to the wedding and they would not come c. § 1. And IESVS answered and spake unto Sect. 1 them To how many sorts of mâ—n doth CHRIST speake Quest To this a learned Fryar answers Answ Dormisecurè de temp serm 41. That Christ speakes to foure sorts of men namely First to those who are ignorant as a gracious instructer and teacher for he admonisheth the simple and gives to the ignorant wisedome and knowledge Secondly he speakes to those who pray as a sweet and cheerefull Comforter for those who pray in his name shall be heard and their requests granted if it may be for Gods glory and their good Thirdly he speakes to those who are penitent as a faithfull peace-maker and gracious reconciler for he speakes peace to the consciences of those who are truly sorry and contrite for their sinnes Fourthly he speakes to obstinate and obdurate sinners as a wrathfull Judge and terrible avenger For unto such he will speake in his anger and vexe them in his heavie displeasure Sect. 2 § 2. The Kingdome of heaven is like unto a certaine King which made a marriage for his Sonne CHRIST we see here doth expresse our union and communion with him by a marriage because it is a spirituall marriage indeed Whence divers questions may be propounded Quest 1 Whether is our union and communion with CHRIST in all things like unto a marriage or not Answ No for death divorceth and separateth the husband from the wife and the wife from the husband but not us from CHRIST death being the consummation of the marriage of the soule with CHRIST Wee are First contracted unto Christ and that is when we enter into a new Covenant with him and give our selves wholly unto him to serve him and to depend upon him Secondly wee are married unto CHRIST in our soules and that is at the day of death when the soule comfortably enjoyes the presence of CHRIST Thirdly we are married unto Christ both in soule and body for ever and that is at the day of judgement or Resurrection when the body being conjoyned unto the soule they shall both enjoy CHRIST with unspeakeable joy and blessednesse Quest 2 Wherein doth our union and communion with CHRIST resemble a marriage Answ 2 First as at corporall marriages there is joy so also is there at this spirituall For I. The Father rejoyceth in the Bridegroome his Sonne Matth. 3. This is my beloved Sonne And II. The Bridegroome rejoyceth in the Bride And III. The Bride rejoyceth in the Bridegroome For the prpofe of this particular and the formâ—â— reade Salomons Song wherein is lively expressed both the joy and delight of Christ in his Church and of the Church in Christ And IV. The Friends of the Bridegroome and Bride rejoyce at this marriage now these friends are the Angels and therefore it is said That thâ—â—â— was joy in Heaven when the Bride was married to the Lambe Secondly as there is pompe and bravery at corporall Answ 2 Marriages so is there at this Spirituall the Bridegroome decks and adornes himselfe that he may be amiable in the eyes of his wife and the Bride trimmes and tricks herselfe that she may be beautifull in the eyes of her Husband Read Psal 45. Where the rich and royall Robes of CHRIST and the Church are lively portrayed Answ 3 Thirdly as there are Feasts and banquets at corporall Marriages where the guests fit at the table so at the day of Judgement when the marriage of the Church shall be consummate then all the Elect shall sit with Abraham Isaac and Iacob in the Kingdome of God and shall feast with the Lambe Who are invited and called to this Spirituall Quest 3 marriage of Christ Hereunto are called both First the Jewes by the Prophets of the Lord Answ and by Christ himselfe And also Secondly the Gentiles by the Apostles and Ministers of Christ And therefore wee must not neglect this call but labour that we may be married unto our Lord Christ by an everlasting covenant Why must we be thus carefull to be married Quest 4 unto Christ First because he is the Sonne and Heire of the Answ 1 King of Kings and therefore wee can no way be so much advanced raised and promoted as by this marriage 1 Corinth 3.21 All things are yours if yee be Christs saith the Apostle yea Christ is the Sonne of God and God with God and therefore if we be united unto Christ we are ingrafted as it were into God and made his children Answ 2 Secondly Christ is adorned with all vertues and graces and is worthy of all praise but we are destitute and deprived of all graces and vertues and worthy of nothing but shame and disgrace And therfore great reason there is that above all things we should labour to contract this marriage and unite our selves unto Christ Here observe what Christ is without us of himselfe and what we are of our selves without Christ I. Christ of himselfe without us is First most faire yea the fairest amongst men Psalm 45. And Secondly most rich for all Power is given to him and all things are his And Thirdly most noble hee being the onely begotten Sonne of God And Fourthly most vertuous and gracious all graces being in him without measure II. We of our selves without Christ are First most deformed and loathsome to looke upon Ezech. 16. And Secondly most poore and beggerly destitute of all grace and goodnesse Revel â— 18 And Thirdly most base of birth our Father being an Amorite and our Mother an Hittite Ezec. 16. And Fourthly most vitious having the seed and spawne of all manner of iniquity in us And therefore seeing there is such an immense and vast disproportion betweene our Lord and us how should we desire this marriage how should we endeavour after it and how happie should â—â—e â—â—â—ke our selves if Christ would but
temporall Lord of the Christian world And that First because if the Pope were soveraigne Lord of all the Christian world then Bishops should be temporall Lords of their Cities and the places adjoyning subject to them which the Papists will not affirme Secondly he shewes this out of the confession of Popes Pope Leo confessing that Martianus the Emperour was appointed to the Empire by God he reciteth also the confession of Gelasius writing to Anastasius and also of Gregory III. He shewes that the Pope is temporall Lord of no part of the World in the right of Peters successour and Christs Vicar For First CHRIST neither invested Peter nor his successours with any Kingly authority Nor Secondly was Christ himselfe while he was on the Earth a temporall Lord or King and therefore much lesse gave any temporall dominion or Kingdome to his Apostles Answ 3 Thirdly we answer with divers Romanists that the Pope may not at all intermeddle with the disposition of Earthly Kingdomes or restraine or depose Princes how much soever they abuse their authority Jf the Reader would see both this and the former answer illustrated J referre him to Dr. Field of the Church Lib. 5. Cap. 44 45. Quest 5 What is due unto Caesars and earthly Kings that our Saviour here bids us to give unto Caesar what is due unto him Answ 1 First unto earthly Kings and Princes we owe Honorem honour and therefore St. Peter saith Feare God and honour the King 1. Peter 2. Jf it be demanded Quest 6 How must we honour them J answer I. We must esteeme honourably and venerably of them as the people did of David 2. Sam. 18. II. We must both know and acknowledge their superiority over us III. We must pray for them unto God 1. Timoth 2.1 2. IV. We must shew a fitting submissive reverence in our carriage before them V. We must reverence and honour their Majesty and state as divine Psalm 82.6 What if Kings or Magistrates be wicked or Fooles Suppose they be yet they must be honoured and that First by hiding covering and concealing of their infirmities And Secondly by praying heartily unto God for them Secondly unto earthly Kings and Princes we Answ 2 owe Obedientiam obedience and that generall in politike things because we are commanded to be subject to the higher powers Rom. 13.1 Thirdly we owe unto them Tributum Tribute Answ 3 and therefore St. Paul saith Give tribute to whom tribute is due Rom. 13. § 3. And give unto God that which is his Sect. 3 What doe we owe unto God Quest First it is our duty to worship him as himselfe Answ 1 prescribes And Secondly to preferre his precepts before the Answ 2 command and authority of the Magistrate VERS 23. The same day came to him the Sadduces which say there is no Resurrection Vers 23 What are the principall errours Quest and erroneous opinions of the Sadduces Their Dogmata Canons Answ or constitutions were these to wit First they rejected the Prophets and all other Scripture save onely the five Bookes of Moses Ioseph Antiq. Lib. 13. Cap. 18. Therefore our Saviour when he would confute their errour concerning the Resurrection of the dead he proves it not out of the Prophets but out of Exodus 3.6 I am the God of Abraham the God of Isaac and the God of Iacob in this Chapter verse 32. Secondly they rejected all traditions whence I. They were called Minai that is Heretiques in respect of the generall opposition between them and the Pharisees First because the Pharisees were in repute the onely Catholikes And Secondly because in their doctrine the Pharisees were much neerer the truth then the Sadduces And II. In respect of this particular opposition in the ones rejecting the others urging of traditions the Sadduces were tearmed Karaim Biblers or Scripturists Drusius de trib Sect. Cap. 8. Lib. 3 Page 130. Thirdly they said there was no reward for good workes nor punishment for ill in the world to come Hence St. Paul perceiving that in the Counsell the one part were Sadduces and the other Pharisees he cried out Of the hope that is of the reward expected and of the Resurrection of the dead I am called in question Acts. 23.6 Fourthly they denied the Resurrection of the body Acts 23.8 and in this verse Fifthly they said that the soules of men are annihilated at their death Ioseph de Bello Lib. 2. Cap. 12. Sixthly they denied Angels and Spirits Acts 23.8 For a further amplification and illustration of these three latter errours J referre the Reader to Iunius Parallels Lib. 1. Parallel 42. Page 64. 65. Seventhly they wholly denied Fate and Destinie and ascribed all to mans free-will Ioseph Lib. 13. Cap. 9. Vers 28.29 30. VERS 28 29 30. Therefore in the Resurrection whose wife shall shee be of the seven for they all had her IESVS answered and said unto them yee doe erre not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God For in the Resurrection they neither marry nor are given in marriage but are as the Angels of God in heaven Sect. 1 § 1. Therefore in the Resurrection whose wife shall she be The Sadduces held as was shewed before that there was no Resurrection and here they propound a question as it seemes to prove from an absurdity that there shall be none Whence it may be demanded Quest How doth it appeare against the Sadduces that there is a Resurrection Answ 1 First if there be no Resurrection the reason is either I. Because God is not able to raise up the dead and to affirme this is impiety and blasphemy Or II. Because God is able to rayse them up but yet doth it not because it is altogether unprofitable for men and to affirme this is ridiculous Answ 2 Secondly the godly in this life onely differ from the ungodly in hope and therefore to take away the hope of future glory were to take away the difference of the righteous and wicked which St. Paul points at 1 Cor. 15.19 Answ 3 Thirdly the Martyrs have laid downe their lives for the Resurrection Answ 4 Fourthly CHRIST our Captaine rose againe therefore we also shall rise againe Answ 5 Fifthly God is the Lord over the dead as well as the living and therefore in his appointed time he will rayse up the dead Answ 6 Sixthly because it is a ridiculous thing to beleeve 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a transmigration of the soule and to deny the Resurrection of the body Answ 7 Seventhly it is in the will and power of God that we should be or not be and therefore it is in his power to make us immortall Answ 8 Eightly the counsell and decree of God concerning the raysing up of the dead is immutable and therefore the dead shall rise againe Answ 9 Ninthly nothing is disobedient to the authority and power of God and therefore the dead shall heare his voyce and come forth of the graves Answ 10 Tenthly it is necessary that there should be a
limited the words As I. Stella in hunc locum saith They sit in Moses Chaire Cum bona docebant c. when they taught good things such as Moses prescribed II. Iansenius Concord in Matth. 23.2 Cap. 120. saith Non est illis obediendum c. They must not be obeyed when they teach any thing contrary to that Chaire III. Emanuel Sa in hunc locum saith Non tenemur hoc loco c. This place bindeth us not to obey them if they teach that which is evill for that is to teach against the Chaire IV. Maldonate in locum saith de doctrina legis et Mosis loquitur He speaketh onely of the Doctrine of the Law and of Moses V. Carthusian in hunc locum saith Hoc non est absolutè et universalitèr intelligendum c. When our Saviour saith Doe whatsoever they bid you we must not understand it universally and absolutely but of their lessons and doctrines which are not contrary to the Law of Moses VI. Erasmus s Matth. 23.3 saith Cathedrâ Mosis c. Christ did not understand by Moses chaire the doctrine of the Priests but the Law of Moses neither were they to be obeyed further then they taught according to that Law VII Ferus Lib. 3. in Matth. 23. saith Praeceptum Christi quaecunque dixerius vobis servate et facite ctc. That CHRISTS Commandement Observe and doe whatsoever they bid you bound them not to observe all the Decrees of the Pharisees but so farre forth as they agreed with the Law c. VIII Let the Reader if he desires more Expositors read Gloss in Matth. 23.2 and Nicol. Gorr ibid. and Ariat Montan. elucid ibid. Aquinas 2. 2. qu. 104. Artic. 5. et August Tract 46. in Iohan. Where he shall heare them with one mouth and mind say Sedere super cathedram Mosis c. To sit in Moses chaire is to teach according to the Doctrine and rule of Moses Law and to command things agreeable thereunto that is to say true doctrine and the same that Moses taught wherein onely they might be followed and no further Secondly because if the Pharisees be not to be heard beleeved and obeyed in all things but in some onely then of necessity we must have another rule whereby we may be directed in our hearing for else how can we tell wherein we must follow our teachers and wherein we must not And therefore there must be a Judge in Religion and the matters of faith above the interpretation of the Prelates of the Church Thirdly the Pharisees taught many errors and blasphemies and that I. Both against the Law of Moses Matth. 5.20 and 15.3 and 25.13 And also II. Against the divinity of Christ Marke 14.64 Iohn 7.48 and 8.13 and 9.22 24. and 19.7 15. And in this regard our Saviour bad his Disciples Matth. 16.6 12. to beware of the leaven of the Pharisees which was their Doctrine Wherein he had gaine-said himselfe if by Moses chaire he had meant any thing but the prescript of the Law or by those words had commanded us in all points to doe according to the Prelates doctrine for then the Jewes must not have honoured Parents nor loved their Enemies nor beleeved in Christ because the Pharisees taught against these things I enlarge not this here because both in the fore-going question something hath beene said and in the following answer of this objection something shall be said of the errours of the Pharisees Fourthly Moses himselfe did preadmonish us not alwayes to heare all who sate in his chaire Deuter. 18 19 30 21. And therefore the Prelates are not to be obeyed in all things which they teach Answ 4 Fourthly we answer to Latomus his Argument CHRIST saith Whatsoever they bid you doe that observe and doe therefore the authority of Ministers is necessarily to be obeyed in all that they teach We deny the consequent and that for these reasons viz. I. Because when the authority of the Ministers is named in the conclusion either it is to be understood First of all Ministers together in generall now if he thus understand it he declines wholly from the true sense of the place for when CHRIST named the Scribes and Pharisees he understood not every one as appeares by that which followes They love the uppermost roomes at Feasts verse 6. And they say and doe not verse 3. And doe not after their workes verse 3. All which cannot be understood but of particular persons and almost all the Fathers have applied this Doe not after their workes unto particular Pastors as if our Savior would say according to the Aphorisme Vivimus legibus non exemplis People must frame and direct their lives according to the Pastors Doctrine out of the word and not according to their lives and conversations Or Secondly by the authority of Ministers is to be understood every particular Minister whatsoever now if he thus understand it then I. He doth not touch the question which is concerning the authority of the Church in judging of matters of Faith for the Church is not in every particular Minister And II. The Papists themselves will not say That every one that sits in Cathedra or to whom is given Ecclesiasticall authority is an absolute Judge of all controversies II. Because if the authority of the Ministers of the Church be absolute and that it is necessary to obey them in all they teach then it is necessary that such authority should have beene given unto the Scribes and Pharisees and such an infallibility in them For if the Papists will goe about from hence to prove the absolute authority of the Church in judging of all matters of faith and doctrine then they must needs grant such a power and authority to have beene in the Scribes and Pharisees and therefore seeing theirs was not absolute and supreme no more is the Ministers now That the authority of the Scribes and Pharisees was not absolute appeares both by the severall expositions of the Interpreters of this text mentioned in the former answer and also by this Medium If their authority had beene absolute and that it was necessary to have obeyed them in all things then we should never have departed from them but this is false for Matth. 16.6 CHRIST saith Take heed of the leaven of the Pharisees which the Evangelist expounds to be meant of their Doctrine Whence we see plainly that somethings were to be avoided which they maintained and taught therefore these words of CHRISTS The Chaire of Moses doe not signifie absolute authority III. Because if the authority of the Scribes and Pharisees had beene such as that it was necessary to obey them in all things then they should have beene the rule of truth but this is false for the rule is alwayes like it selfe and never declines a Rectitudine from truth and rectitude but the Pharisees were not alwayes like themselves that is as those that sit in Moses Chaire and very often did depart from the
sincerity of Doctrine as appeares thus Jf sometimes they taught those which was true and sometimes yea more often that which was false then they did often depart from the truth and sincerity of Doctrine But the former is true therefore the latter The Assumption is proved from Matthew 15.3 4 5 6. and 16.6 From whence it appeares plainly That the Scribes and Pharisees not onely offended in this that they did not order their lives and conversations according to the prescript rule of the Law which they propounded to others but also in the expounding of that Law they did heape together many Traditions not lawfull yea and weaken the Law it selfe Whence it followes that those who sate in Moses chaire were neither the rule of the Law or truth neither the rule and absolute Iudges of Interpretations J conclude therefore this gâ—eat Objection thus Seeing the Scribes and Pharisees sometimes taught amisse and sometimes were to be avoided it is therefore necessary that when Christ saith here Because they sit in Moses Chaire therefore obey them that by the Chaire of Moses is to be understood not any authority of theirs but rather some Rule by which it might appeare when they taught well when ill I hold this an insoluble and plaine solution If the Pastors sitting in the Chaire are then to be obeyed when they teach according to the chaire and if teaching contrary to the chaire they are not to be obeyed which thinke none will deny then the chaire is the Rule of obedience due unto the Pastors but this chaire is the Law of Moses as was amply proved before therefore the Law of Moses 1 the Rule of obedience which Law is the Scripture and consequently the Scripture is that Rule of obedience Sect. 2 § 2. They make broad their Phylacteries Having spoken before of these Phylacteries J here passe them by but if the studious Reader would know further what these Phylacteries were what was written in them whence they were so called and what is meant by the enlarging of their Phylacteries Let him read Senens biblioth sanct Lib. 2. Page 9â— et Sylloge vocum exotic Page 153. c. ad 160. et Godwyn in his Jewish antiquities Lib. 1. Cap. 10. Page 51 52 53 54. Vers 6 VERS 6. And they love the chiefe seates in Synagogues Quest What were the chiefe seats which were so much affected Answ For answer hereunto observe That the manner of their meetings when Disputations were had in their Synagogues or other Schooles was thus according to Philo Iudaeus quod omnis probus page 679. The chiefe Rabbies sate in reserved chaires these are those chiefe Seats in the Synagogues which the Scribes and Pharisees so much affected Their compaâ—ions sate upon benches or lower formes and their Schollers on the ground at the feet of their Teachers Vers 9 VERS 9. And call no man your Father upon the Earth for one is your Father which is in heaven Quest 1 Why doth our Saviour forbid his Disciples and the multitude to call no man Father Answ As the Grecians were wont to call the Students in Physicke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Erasm epist dedic Hilario praefix The children of the Physitians so the Jewes termed the Schollers of the Prophets Filis Prophetarum The children of the Pr phets 2. King 6.1 by reason whereof the Prophets sometimes were called Fathers as appeares by Elisha's cry My Father my Father 2. King 2.12 whence the Rabbies grew very ambitious of the name Father which was the reason of this our Saviours speech Call no man Father upon earth How can this command Call no man Father upon Quest 2 earth stand with the Law of God which commands honour to parents and the precept of Christ which else-where enjoynes children to honour their parents and the practise of the Apostle Paul who calleth himselfe the Corinthians Father First this place must not be understood simply Answ 1 as though it were not lawfull to give the name and appellation of Father to any For then indeed I. St. Paul should have been contrary to his Master who maketh himselfe a spirituall Father to the Corinthians 1. Corinth 4.15 Yea II. Christ then should have beene contrary to his Father who hath himselfe termed Superiours Fathers in the fifth Commandement and commanded Inferiours to honour them a part of which honour is to call them Father Yea III. Christ then should have beene contrary to himselfe who repâ—oveth the Scribes and Pharisees because they perverted the children and suffered them not to doe any thing for their Fathers and Mothers Marke 7.11 And therefore Christ doth not forbid a bare and simple appellation of Father Secondly Christ reproveth here onely the ambitious Answ 2 affectation of the Pharisees who delighted much to be called Fathers Thirdly our Saviours meaning here is that they Answ 3 should not call any their Father in earth as we call God our Father that is to put our trust in him and to make him the author and preserver of our life for the Lord would have us to trust onely in him and depend as his children heirs only upoÌ„ him Fourthly a Christian hath in him a double man Answ 4 to wit I. An old man in which respect he hath a carnall Father whom he must honour so long as he enjoyes his life And II. A new man in which respect he hath God to be his Father who in CHRIST hath regenerated him by his holy Spirit and hath given him power to be made his Sonne Fifthly although there be some who in Scripture Answ 5 are called spirituall Fathers yet they are not such by nature but onely by denomination and participation Thus St. Paul cals Timothy Sonne â— Timoth. 1.2 18. in regard of the Gospell which he had made knowne unto him Sixthly St. Paul cals himselfe 1. Corinth 4.15 Answ 6 the Father of the Corinthians in respect of their conversion but not primarily but secondarily because he was onely the instrument which God first used for their vocation and regeneration by the Gospell and not the author or efficient cause thereof VERS 13 14 15. Vers 13.14 15 But wee unto you Scribes and Pharisees Hypocrites for ye shut up the Kingdome of Heaven against men for yee neither goe in your selves neither suffer yee them that are entring to goe in Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees Hypocrites for ye devoure Widowes houses and for a pretence make long prayer therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees Hypocrites for ye compasse Sea and Land to make one Proselyte and when he is made ye make him twofold more the child of Hell then your selves Sect. 1 § 1. Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees Hypocrites These Scribes and Pharises were of high esteeme and reckoning both in their owne conceits and also in the opinion of others none being thought better then they and yet we see here that Christ slights them cals them Hypocrites and denounceth many Woes against
hence to conclude that therefore fornication is a veniall sinne were I. To fall into a heathenist errour Non est flagitium juvenem fornicari who thought that for a young man to commit fornication with a single woman was a pardonable offence II. This were to contradict and oppose the Apostle Paul even in the very termes who distinguisheth and distinctly nameth Adultery and Fornication and positively affirmeth that not onely the Adulterer but also the fornicator shall never enter into the Kingdome of heaven 1 Cor. 6.9 13. Answ 4 Fourthly in good workes there is such a difference of degrees betweene the greatest and the least as there is in sinnes now the Papists say that the least good workes merit eternall life as well as the greatest and therefore not a mote but a beame is in their eye who cannot see the least sinnes truely to merit eternall death Vers 25 29. VERS 25.26 Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees hypocrites for ye make cleane the outside of the cup and platter but within they are full of extortion anâ— excesse Thou blind Pharisee cleanse first that which is within the cup and platter that the outside of them may be cleane also Object It may here be objected CHRIST is the promised seed Gen. 22.18 in whom all the nations of the earth are blessed Galath 3.16 who was not sent to condemne the world but to save it Iohn 3.17 and 12.47 â—cts 3.26 and will he twit and reproach and disgrace with reproachfull termes and names any Yea although they were sinners yet he is mercifull and meeke of whom it was foretold That he should be like a Lambe dumbe before the shearer not opening his mouth against his persecuters and we are commanded by him to learne of him to be lowly and meeke Matth. 11.28 And therefore how doth he now upbraid so tartly the Scribes and Pharisees Answ CHRIST doth not calumniate or reproach them out of hatred as they doe him Iohn 7.20 and 8.52 but out of love Indeed we read that he called Herod Foxe and the Pharisâ—es fooles and blind guides verse 16. and blind Pharisees verse 25. and painted sepulchers verse 27. and hypocrites or dissemblers and counterfeits in many verses of this Chapter but these were onely reprehensions and comminations because they slighted and abused the Gospell Hence then we may learne Obser That the true Ministers of God are sharpe and tart in reproving the contempt of the Gospell when they see the word which is the mighty power of God unto salvation despised and scorned then they stretch forth their voyces like a Trumpet Esa 58. and become Boanerges Sonnes of Thunder Moses was the meekest man in the world and yet he brake the two Tables for anger when he saw the Idolatry and wickednesse of the people Exod. 32. and afterwards was very angry with Korah and his company Numb 16.15 CHRIST was meeknesse it selfe and yet hee was angry when the Gospell was despised and the Messiah the true Corner stone rejected Marke 3.5 and denounceth many woes against such Contemners verse 13 14 15 16 25 27 29. of this Chapter Paul when the Gospell and word of God was slighted and spurned at separates the Apostles and departs and shakes off the dust of his feet Acts 19.9 Why must the true Ministers of the word be so Quest 1 sharpe and severe in reproving the contempt and contemners of the Gospell First because the Gospell is a great grace Read Answ 1 Rom. 15.29 and 1.11 and 1 Thes 1.5 and therefore it is a great ingratitude to slight or reject it Ierem. 51.9 Luke 19.42 Math. 23.37 Secondly because the contempt of the Gospell Answ 2 is the contempt of God hence CHRIST saith they have not despised you but me Thirdly because the contempt of the Gospell is Answ 3 scandalous to those who are without and makes it evill spoken of And therefore there is great reason that the Ministers of the word should be sharpe in their reproofes of the contempt of the Gospell and that both I. In regard of the contemners whose punishment shall be intolerable if they repent not And also II. In regard of God who is despised when his word is disrespected And likewise III. In regard of the Gospell which becomes odious unto those who enjoy it not when it is slighted and contemned of those who possesse it What is here required of those people or persons Quest 2 who enjoy the word First it is required that they endure patiently Answ 1 the word of reproofe and not wonder when the contempt of Religion is severely and tartly reprehended as wicked children are to be whipped and franticke men must be scourged and those who are lethargicall must be pinched and with a loud voyce called upon so those who doe enjoy the word or have long enjoyed it and doe not regard it are sharpely to be rebuked And Secondly it is required of them to take heed Answ 2 that they doe not provoke CHRIST by the contempt of his word or Gospell If men be offended with us men may mediate for us yea although our sinnes should depresse us and Sathan provoke us and the Law condemne us and the Lord be angry with us yet CHRIST could reconcile us and would if we prize as we ought the word of reconciliation Rom. 8.25 c. and 2 Cor. 5.19 20. But if CHRIST be angry with us who shall mediate or intercede for us If he shut the gates against us Matth. 25.22 and will not owne us Matth. 7. what will become of us how miserable will our estate and condition be And therefore if we desire that CHRIST may be our friend and we Gods favorites we must not contemne and reject but respect value and obey the Preaching of the Gospell Our Saviour having reproved the hypocrisie of the Scribes and Pharisees who made cleane onely the out side of the cup and platter verse 25 doth now exhort them to cleanse also yea first the inside of them The word here used is worth observing namely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies to purge in the Physitians sense as followes by and by The care of the Pharisees being onely to keepe the outward man free from the corruptions of the world and not the inward pure in the sight of God are reproved here for it by our Saviour and advised by him unto the contrary for this 26 verse containes the counsell of CHRIST concerning the purging of the inward man of the heart where although the proposition seeme to be single yet it is indeed double for our Saviour grants the Thesis that he may remove the Hypothesis The Thesis is purge The Hypothesis is not the outward man onely but the inward also and principally but I conjoyne them together Quest 2 What is meant by this word Purge Purge first the inside of the Cup. Answ 1 First sometimes it is taken for sweeping sometimes for brushing sometimes for wiping sometimes for washing and the like Answ 2 Secondly but
labours to make zeale odious Adulterando by adulteration of it he is Gods ape and can transforme himselfe into an Angell of light and make many hypocrites yea heretickes to seeme outwardly zealous that so zeale may be had in disgrace The old Pharisees as may be seene in this Chapter seemed very zealous and the new Pharisees the Papists seeme so also in many things and divers at this present seeme outwardly zealous onely out of hypocrisie But shall wee condemne zeale therefore in the Abstract What if some of the Citizens of LONDON or YORKE were covetous or usurers or oppressors or the like were it therefore a wicked thing to be a Citizen Suppose that some Lawyers were haters of peace and stirrers up of strife and no better then pick-purses shall we therefore conclude that the Law is evill Jf the hands of Judges and Magistrates should be full of bribes and their hearts of covetousnesse shall we therefore say that Iudgement is evill It is necessary that there should be evill men that the good may be discerned and knowne zeale in it selfe is good though it be abused by many and therefore we must take away the abuse but retaine zeale still II. Attractione the purgation becomes to be Answ 2 purgative by attraction for Omne purgans attrahit every thing that purgeth hath an attractive faculty in it The humour which is dispersed and seated in the more ignoble parts of the body is by the purgation brought into the ventricle which is the onely vessell ordained for the receiving of the purgative potion now the ventricle being overcharged with the weight of the humour by an avoiding or ejecting faculty doth expell it and cast it forth Thus sinne having long bene in the habit of the life and long lurked within in the hidden man of the heart is not Purged out untill it be first attracted and brought into the Conscience Whence we may learne That sinne is purged out by the Conscience that Obser 2 is when our consciences accuse us of sinne or the eyes of our conscience being opened we see sinne and seeing of it hate it with a perfect hatred then and never till then we strive truely to purge it out Read Rom. 2.15 and 2 Cor. 1.12 and Hebr. 10.22 and Psal 139.21 And therefore let us principally take heed of cauterized consciences 1 Tim. 4.2 For so long as we have no conscience of sinne so long sinne is not purged out So long as Ioshua had the mouth of the Cave stopped with a great stone so long he was sure that his enemies the Kings were there so long as a stony heart stoppe the mouth of conscience so long the devill knowes that sinne is there Wherefore let us arraigne all our sinnes and summon them to the barre in the Court of conscience remembring that if the conscience be wrought to a sight of sinne and a true hatred thereof then they shall be pardoned and purged out III. Displicentiá the purgative potion purgeth Answ 3 by reason of its displicency and dislike For. Omne medicamentum purgans est nauseae provocativum every purging thing is loathsome to the Ventricle and that either First because they are bitter and of a harsh and unpleasant tast as Aloes and Coloquintida Or else Secondly because they are irkesome and loathsome to the Ventricle as all purgatives are that I know of except Aloes Thus sinne is cast out by Obser 3 repentance which is displeasing and offensive to our nature That Repentance is offensive to nature appeares thus viz I. Jt is bitter we naturally call the word of God a hard saying Iohn 6.60 and frequently cry out that the old way of sinne is better then the new way of repentance and true obedience Luke 5.39 And II. Repentance is greevous and irkesome unto us we are ashamed by repentance to condemne our former lives and such is the corruption of nature that we had rather continue in our wicked wayes then by repentance confesse that hitherto we have erred from the right way Repugnat poenitentiae natura verecundia Natura quia omnes sub peccato Verecundia quia erubescit quisque culpam confiteri August Epist 3. ad Simpl that is Both nature and shame are opposite unto repentance Nature because all naturally are in sinne and shame because all naturally are ashamed to confesse their sinnes And this is the reason why so few are converted and turned unto God namely either First because idly they spare themselves and will not take paines to examine their wayes or sinnes as many doe who forbeare this labour because it is no better a worke then raking in a stinking Ditch and because it would make them out of love with themselves Or Secondly because they are ashamed to confesse and acknowledge their sinnes and errours Iohn 9.40 Now we must remember here these foure things namely I. That if we do not judge and condemne our selves here God will judge and condemne us hereafter And therefore it is better to examine our wayes our selves and to labour to find out our iniquities while we have leave and space of repentance then to leave them to be enquired and sought out by an all-seeing God when we shall not obtaine one drop or dramme of mercy though wee seeke it with teares And II. We must remember that it is worse to cover then to discover our sinnes worse to conceale then to reveal our iniquities worse to excuse then to accuse our selves worse to hide then to confesse our faults For First he that hides his sinne shall not prosper but he that confesseth shall find mercy and favour And Secondly he that hideth his sinne dishonours his GOD 1 Iohn 1.9 but he that confesseth honoureth his Maker Whence Joshua said to Achan confesse thy sinnes and give glory to GOD Ioshua 7. And Thirdly he that hides his sinne shewes evidency that he preferres either the love of his sinne or his estimation and credit before the glory of God and the good of his owne soule but he that confesseth his sinnes ingenuously unto God shewes plainly that he preferres the Glory of his GOD and the good of his soule before the shame and disgrace of the World or his owne credit And III. We must remember that Repentance is rightly called Poenitentia nunquam poenitenda Repentance never to be repented of 2. Corinth 7.10 For he who labours truly to find out his sinnes will never repent him of that labour he that is truly sorrowfull for those sinnes which he finds out will never repent him of that his sorrow he that truly confesseth those sinnes unto GOD which he sorrowes for will never repent him of that his confession he that labours to hate all those sinnes which he hath confessed himselfe guilty of will never repent him of that hatred he that purposeth to leave all sinnes which he doth or should hate will never repent him of that purpose he that promiseth unto GOD to serve him for the time to come in
righteousnesse and true holinesse will never repent him of that promise in a word he that turneth from sinne and whatsoever is evill and turneth unto God and whatsoever is good will never repent him of this his repentance and conversion But on the other side he who neglects to find out his sinnes and to sorrow for his sinnes and to confesse his sinnes and to hate his sinnes and neither purposeth to leave his sinnes nor promiseth to serve God but continues in sinne and disobedience against him will certainly repent him when it is too late of this his great neglect IV. We must remember the reward which is promised unto us and prepared for us if we truly repent notwithstanding the bitternesse and irkesomnesse thereof unto nature and flesh and bloud Now this reward is either First spirituall namely peace of Conscience and joy of the holy Ghost as Iohn 16.33 Philip. 4.7 Or Secondly eternall to wit everlasting life and perfect liberty and eternall glory Rom. 8.18 Now of this reward we have spoken amply before viz. Chapter 5.48 and 6.33 and 19.29 Answ 4 IV. Purgations become purgative Contrarietate by a certaine contrariety that is in them For Omne catharticum est natura contrarium every thing that purgeth is contrary to the nature of the Ventricle which receiveth the Potion And the reason hereof is Vt agat in naturam et non patiatur ab ea that so the purgation may worke upon nature and not be wrought upon by nature and according to the Physitians this is the difference betweene meat and medicine viz. First Alimentum Food received into the stomach is there Passive nature working upon it and disgesting and concocting it and dispersing the nourishment and moisture thereof into the severall parts of the body But Secondly Medicamentum Physicke received into the Ventricle is there active working upon nature and ejecting and sending forth what it meets withall Hence observe That there is a contrariety and strife betweene Obser the flesh and the Spirit Or he who desires that sinne may be purged out must expect conflicts within himselfe Read Rom. 8.6 7 12. and 1 Corinthians 2.14 Rom. 7.23 Galath 5.17 J enlarge not this because we have spoken something of this spirituall strife before Chap. 19.28 qu. 12. Answ 1. V. J might adde that potions become purgative Modo operandi by the manner of their working for a purgation performes a double worke namely First it attracts and drawes all the humours that are to be purged out into the Ventricle And so repentance brings all our sinnes into the conscience Then Secondly the purgation provokes and irritates the expulsive faculty of the Ventricle to expell Answ 5 and cast out all those obnoxious and hurtfull humours So repentance having once brought our sinnes into the Conscience doth further excite us to purge them out and to discharge the conscience of them which is overcharged with them And thus much may suffice for the first part namely Medicamentum purgans the Potion which purgeth Secondly the next part is Modus accipiendi the manner of the receiving of this purgation wherein we have three things to consider of to wit Quest 7 First Quid purgandum What is to be purged out Answ 1 I. Plethora an over-plus of good bloud or an abundance or fulnesse of good humours in the body this the Physitians call A furnisht man or Athletarum habitus but iste habitus periculosissimus Hippocr et Galen It is dangerous for a man so exceedingly to abound with good bloud or humours for Omne nimium vertitur in vitium the over-plus of good humours will turne into bad and upon the lest distemper or disorder such a mans health is much indangered This Plethora is Divitiae Riches to teach us Obser 5 That Divitiarum Plethora an abundance of riches is very dangerous a man thereby having fuell for every hellish fire that is if a man be rich he hath a ready supply for the satisfying of every ungodly lust If a rich man be tempted unto pride in apparell his money will procure him most rich roabes if unto drunkennesse or gluttony his money will buy him the most delicious meate and drinke that is to be had if unto revenge for his money he may have instruments of cruelty or suborne perjurers or avenge himselfe by suits if the rich man desire to know any secrets he hath a golden key which will open any locke and make a silent man speake if he be tempted to uncleannesse his riches perswade him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Argenteis telis pugnare to fight with golden weapons and he shall overcome because Pecuniae obediunt omnia Golden Bullets will scale the strongest Fort. Now by these and the like animadversions we may easily see how dangerous abundance of riches is unto us if any would see it proved from Scripture let him read these places Matth. 13.22 and 1 Timoth. 6.9 Genes 19.32 Iohn 2.10 and Prov. 30.9.10 15. and 27.20 But we have spoken largely of this before Chap. 6.14 Answ 2 II. Obaesitas fatnesse and grossenesse is to be purged out or Obaesitas is a phlegmaticall and windy repletion which makes the body thicke and fat and such an one the Physitian cals A grosse or growne man This Obesitas is Ventositas honoris the windinesse of honour to teach us Obser 6 That ambition and a desire of honour is to be purged out and avoided because Honores mutant mores honours change manners and therefore the Prophet rightly cals it Locus lubricus a slippery place Psalm 73.17 Vt fumus petit coelum sed perit in aere As the smoake ascends and tends upwards as though it would top the Clouds and clime the Heavens but perisheth in the Ayre and vanisheth and commeth to nothing so the ambitious man strives to aspire higher and higher but at last with proud Lucifer is cast downe into Hell Is not honour good and if so why then is it to Quest 8 be purged out First honour in it selfe when it is conferred upon Answ 1 a man by God or by man for some worthinesse or good deserts is good but ambition and an ambitious desire of honour is not good Answ 2 Secondly J say not that honour is to be purged out but ambition and the ambitious desire of honour Yet Thirdly honour preferment and high places Answ 3 are dangerous baits and snares and therefore not to be desired but as perillous moderately and warily to be borne that is if honour be conferred upon any they must be carefull to behave themselves humbly and lowlily lest they be infected with the vices which attend upon those who are in honour Now those who are in honour are in a dangerous estate in a threefold regard viz. I. Facilitate peccandi in regard of their pronnesse unto sinne for such know that they are potent and can defend themselves and like Lycurgus his great Flies breake through the Law and escape from it as the Tribe of Dan
did Iudg. 18.25 II. Difficultate reprehendendi in regard of the difficulty of reprehension for few dare reprove great men and few great men will suffer themselves to be reproved or care for those who reprehend them Read 1 King 22.27 Amos 7.12 III. Difficultate poenitendi in regard of the difficulty of repentance for as great men are prone to sinne and unwilling to be reproved for their sinnes so they are hardly drawne to repentance though they be reproved Peccavit David sic Reges solent Paenituit David sic Reges non solent August Lib. 1. de Dav. David sinned so most great men doe David repented him of his sinne and endured the word of reproofe patiently and so few great men doe III. Cacochymia all ill juyce and obnoxious Answ 3 humours are to be purged out and so the pollution and seeds of sinne are to be evacuated and purged out of the heart by repentance Read Luke 3.3.8 Acts 2.28 and 3.19 J enlarge not this because we have handled it before Chap. 3.2 And thus we have heard Quid purgandum what is to be purged out Secondly Quando when are these things to be Quest 10 purged out I. Vere in the Spring Answ 1 Quia tum rore caeli et calore solis liquescunt humores et fluunt Because then by reason of the dew of Heaven and the heat of the Sunne the humours in the body become more thinne moist and tender And so the dew and heat of the Spirit mollifies our hearts Hence observe That the best time to purge our sinne is when our hearts are mollified and softned by the motions and operations of the holy Spirit Here observe three things viz. First our hearts naturally are stony and stones we know will receive no stampe nor impression But Secondly God powres water upon our hard hearts and then they begin to grow soft Read Esa 44.3 Ioel 2.28 Iohn 7.37 Ezech. 36.25 26. for these places both prove and explaine the point And Thirdly when our hearts are thus mollified by the worke of the holy Ghost then is the fittest time for us to labour to cast out sinne Quest 10 What is here required of us Answ 1 I. We must remember and acknowledge that it is not in our power to repent when we will we being like metall hard and molten that is hard by nature and molten by grace and therefore untill God melt and soften us by his Spirit and grace we cannot repent Answ 2 II. We must watch for the motions and operations of the Spirit in our hearts as the diseased people waited for the Angels troubling of the water at the poole of Bethesda For the Lake is the conscience the Angel is the holy Ghost the sicke and diseased are sinners and the sicke were not cured except they presently stepped in so except when the Spirit toucheth and woundeth the conscience we bring our sinnes into our consciences we cannot be healed And this is the cause why First many goe unto perdition because they will not acknowledge the time of their visitation Luke 19.44 And Secondly why their damnation is just because they will not heare the Lords call As those who are in prison should wait for the opening of the Prison doore so we who by nature are the captives of Sathan should wait when the Lord opens the prison doores and cals us forth for otherwise we shall be left without excuse Prov. 1.24 26. c. Amos 8.12 Answ 3 III. We must therefore run when God cals upon us and lay hold upon all offers of mercy which God makes unto us Fronte capillata post est occasio calva that is Before occasion hath much haire But she he hind is wholy bare When occasion presents her selfe unto us wee should lay hold upon her because if she turne her backe upon us we cannot then hold her though we would The Grecians observed a true difference betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Occasion and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Time to wit that every 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Occasion was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Time but not contrarily that every Time was an Occasion and therefore we must strike while the iron is hote and worke while the waxe is warme and soft we must convey our selves from the Jlands of sinne before the ycy hardnesse of our hearts be againe congealed we must neither delay the time nor delude our selves nor despise the Spirit nor destroy our owne soules through a slothfull lingering but labour that all the sparkes of the Spirit may be kindled into a flame and all the conditions of mercy willingly accepted and yeelded unto Viribus constantibus we must purge while Answ 2 we have strength of nature or before our sicknesse comes to his height and strength lest the strength of the Ventricle be so decayed that it is not able to doe his office or lest if the Ventricle be sicke it vomit up the purgation Thus we must strive to bring our sinnes into our Consciences and then to purge them out before we be hardned through a habite and custome of sinne Or We must repent us of our sinnes before our Obser 8 sinnes have increased to too great a heape Profitable is the advice of the Physitians here Principiis obsta serò medicina paratur Ovid. Cum mala per longas convaluêre moras That is If Physicke bee neglected long Our paines and griefe must needs be strong Therefore at first withstand that ill Which daily groweth worser still We must give no way to the water course but stop the breach at the first withstand the least and smallest beginnings of sinne We are wont to say of our sinnes as Lot did of Zoar These are little ones and little regard or care is to be had of them At ne despicias quia parva sed time quia plura August de 10. chordis We must not despise them because they are small but feare them because they are many Many drops may hollow a stone and sinke a Ship yea drowne the World many Bees may kill a Beare and wormes may destroy Antiochus and Lice Herod and therefore we must slight no sinnes because they are petty ones in our eyes but remember that there is nothing so little that shall goe for naught We thinke the neglect of preaching and publike Prayers and the prophanation of the Lords day and petty oathes to be small sinnes not worth the speaking of thus heaping as the Proverbe is Athos upon Aetna so long till the stomach being debilitated vomite up all good meanes If David had with Iob made a covenant with his eyes he had not fallen If Peter had marked the first crowing of the Cocke he had not sworne and if Esau had sought for mercy in time with teares he had not beene rejected Hebr. 12.17 III. Aetate juvenili we must purge when Answ 3 we are young Quia in sene humores fiunt viscidi Because the humours in old men are more tough viscous and clammy Thus
sinne by custome becomes habituall and habites like a second nature are hardly left Wherefore we must learne to repent in our youth and to serve our God in our best and young yeares Eccles 12.1 There are three watches Whereof Obser 9 The first is Pueritia Childhood And The second Adolescentia Youth And The third Stnectus old age Now those who have neglected to purge out sinne in their Childhood must deferre it no longer but forthwith purge it out in their youth and those who have spent both Child-hood and Youth in vanity must not delay it a day more but while it is said To day turne to the Lord lest sinne become so habituall usuall and naturall unto them that they cannot cease to sinne 2. Peter 2.14 Nam quos diu ut convertantur tolerat non conversos durius damnat Hier. s Matth. 20. The longer time and space that God gives us unto repentance the greater shall our punishment be if we repent not And therefore we must doe as Seneca said he did that is Ante senectutem ut bene viverem in senectute ut bene moriar labour in our youth to live well and in our age to dye well because if we should not turne from our sinnes untill our old age then we should not leave sinne but sinne us and this is the great and grosse errour of the world for men not to begin to repent untill they be going out of the world nor to thinke of living well untill they are a dying but this we must take heed of because they seldome dye well who live ill if we live unto Sathan we must not expect to dye unto God Quest 10 Thirdly Quousque purgandum How long must we purge Answ 1 I. E Corpore we must purge till we have purged that which was hurtfull out of our body for otherwise if the obnoxious humour be brought into the ventricle and not then cast our it kils by overcharging and suppressing the stomach So if sinne be brought into the Conscience and not then purged out it drives to insensibility or desperation Answ 2 II. Totum we must labour to purge all the evill humours out of the body lest otherwise we fall into a Relapse if any remainders be left behind and our second sicknesse proves more perillous then the first Hence two things are observable to wit First that we must labour to leave all our sinnes for he that is guilty of one sinne is guilty of all And Secondly that we must labour to leave all sinne for ever Matth 12.45 2. Peter 2.20 One question more may be demanded from these verses and the precedents namely Quest 11 To what purpose tended all the speeches of CHRIST Answ The words of our Saviour tended either First to the praise of his Father and many are the speeches to this end in St. Iohn and Matth. 11.25 c. Or Secondly to teach men what to doe and hereunto belong all the precepts and instructions of the Gospell Or Thirdly to reprehend wickednesse and vice and hereunto are referred all the reprehensions and comminations of the Gospell and this Chapter speakes principally of these Vers 34 35. VERS 34 35. Wherefore behold I send unto you Prophets and Wisemen and Scribes and some of them ye shall kill and crucifie and some of them shall ye scourge in your Synagogues and persecute them from City to City That upon you may come all the righteous blood shed upon the Earth from the blood of righteous Abel unto the blood of Zacharias the sonne of Barachias whom ye slew betweene the Temple and the Altar § 1. Behold I send unto you Prophets and many Sect. 1 of them ye shall kill and crucifie It is disputed betweene us and the Romanists Argum. whether St. Peter were at Rome or not and we say that if he were there yet he could not sit there five and twenty yeares as they hold but that it is probable that he was never there and herein we have some evidence even from other Churches viz. First from some of their owne side as Lyranus upon this place saith Some of them ye shall kill as Iames the Brother of Iohn c. and some yee shall crucifie as Peter and Andrew his Brother And thus he thinkes that Peter was crucified at Ierusalem Secondly from the Greeke Church as Chrysostome upon this place saith Behold I send unto you Prophets c. Intelligit Apostolos et qui cum Apostolis fuerunt He understandeth the Apostles and those who were with the Apostles whence it appeares that his opinion is That some of the Apostles should be crucified at Ierusalem But they can shew non else to have beene crucified there unlesse it were Peter or Andrew and Bellarmine Lib. 2. de Pontif. Cap. 10. confesseth that Andrew was put to death in Achaia Thirdly from other Divines of the reformed Churches who have objected also against Peters being and dying at Rome as Vldaricus Velenus who hath written a Treatise of this Argument and Jllyricus Lib. cont primat pap and Calvin Lib. 4. Instit Cap. 6. § 15. Magdeburgens Centur. 1. Lib. 2. Cap. 10. Col. 561. Fourthly from the South Aethiopike Churches although they deny not Peter to have beene at Rome yet they hold it of more certainty that he was at Antioch which made the great Emperour there aske Alvares Alvares descript Aethiop Cap. 29. Why they divided the Churches of Antioch and Rome seeing the Church of Antioch was in a manner the chiefest untill the Counsell of Pope Leo c. And indeed of Peters being at Antioch there is evidence in Scripture Galath 2.11 but of his being at Rome none at all § 2. From the blood of righteous Abel Sect. 2 At whom did the Church of the faithfull begin Quest Answ At Abel and thus our Saviour seemes here to begin it Against this it may be objected Object That if we reckon the Church from Abel we leave out Adam who was the first faithfull man First the Fathers used so to accompt the Church Answ Augustine s Psalm 92. Ecclesia est qua ab ipso Abel usque ad finem The Church begins at Abel and continues to the end of the World Secondly our men also reckon the Church from Answ 2 Abel Lubbert de eccles page 7. 13 23. And Answ 3 Thirdly our learned Doctor Field gives the reason God wanted not a Church in Adam yet because Abel was the first that the Scripture reporteth I. To have worshipped God with Sacrifice And II. To have beene divided from cursed Cain Therefore we usually say That the Church of the redeemed began in Abel De eccles page 9. Answ 4 Fourthly Alexander de Ales part 3. quaest 95. memb 4. saith Ab Abel dicitur incepisse Ecclesia justorum sicut ecclesia malignantium a Cain The Church of the righteous is said to beginne at Abel as the Church of the wicked doth at Cain Ratio hujus est c. And the reason hereof is because although
world The Iesuite addes that Before Antichrists first comming the Gospell shall be preached in all the world Answ 2 Secondly our Saviour speakes not here of Antichrists comming but of the preaching of the Gospell Vniverso orbi To all the world before the destruction of Ierusalem as appeares from verse 16. Then let them which be in Iudea flee into the mountaines See Answer 5. Answ 3 Thirdly Bellarmines reason is weake He saith The Gospell shall not be preached in the world after Antichrist is once revealed because of the great persecution which shall be under him This is no good Argument for notwithstanding the most grievous persecutions in the Primitive Church under the pagan Romane Emperour yet the Gospell was propagated and increased still Answ 4 Fourthly Carthusian in hunc locum by the preaching of the Gospell in the whole world understands the cōversion of some of all sorts degrees and nations unto the truth and profession of the Gospell And in this sense he conceives and it is very probable that this prediction was fulfilled in the time of the Apostles and before the destruction of Ierusalem by the Romans Hence St. Paul speaking of the Apostles alleadgeth that of the Psalmist Surely their line or sound went through all the world And CHRIST saith to his Disciples ye shall be my witnesses in Iudea and Samaria yea even unto the utmost parts of the earth and commands them to preach the Gospell to every creature and to goe to all nations to teach them And hence St. Paul saith The word of the truth of the Gospell is come unto you as it is in all the world Colos 1.5 6. Answ 5 Fifthly Chrysostome Theophylact Euthymius Hillary interpret this place of the end and destruction of Ierusalem before the which the Gospell was preached to most parts of the world but our Saviour immediately before having spoken of the whole earth I conceive he meaneth here the end of the same Answ 6 Sixthly we must not understand by these words The Gospell shall be preached in all the world That the Gospell must be preached to the whole world at one time for that was never yet seene neither as I take it shall be but that it shall be published distinctly and successively at severall times to one nation after another and in this sense Mr. Perkins conceives the Gospell to have bene already preached to the whole world and concludes from hence that the first signe of Christs comming is already past If the Reader would see how this is opposed by Bellarmine and answered by Dr. Willet let him reade his Synops pag. 1167. arg 1. Seventhly we must not by the whole world understand all the particles of the world but many or the most parts thereof and yet the same Gospell shall come unto the rest virtually because no sorts of men shall be excluded from the participation of the benefits thereof as is plaine from Rom. 10.18 and Colos 1.6 23. If the Reader would see how this answer is opposed also by the Cardinall let him read Ames Bell. enerv tom 2. Pag. 196 197. VERS 15. Vers 15 When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation spoken of by Daniel the Prophet stand in the holy place who so readeth let him understand § 1. When ye shall see the abomination of desolation Sect. 1 stand in the holy place When was this fulfilled and accomplished or Quest when was the abomination of desolation set in the holy place This was accomplished when the Romanes caused the spread Eagle Answ and their abominations to be displayed in the Temple contrary to the Law Alex ab Alexandro § 2. Who so readeth let him understand Sect. 2 Salmeron the Jesuite urgeth thus these words Object to prove that the Scripture is so hard and difficult that though Lay-men should read them yet they could not understand them Our Saviour speaking of the abomination of desolation mentioned by Daniel admonisheth those who read to understand what they read where it is remarkable and observable that Christ begins in the plurall number Cum videritis abominationem when ye shall see the abomination c. but ends in the singular Qui legit intelligat Let him that reads understand whereby he would teach us That more shall read the Scripture then shall understand it First the consequence is naught More people Answ 1 read the Scripture then can understand it therefore no Lay-man must read it followes not for many Lay-persons have more understanding and knowledge and learning then many of their Priests have Secondly our Saviour speakes here of one onely Answ 2 place of Scripture and that a Propheticall one and not of the whole Scripture now we grant that prophecies are obscure and hard to be understood untill they be accomplished but we deny that therefore the whole Scripture is difficult For this is a grosse conclusion Propheticall places are difficult and hard to be understood therefore also historicall and this More read propheticall places then doe understand them therfore also historicall yea therefore none must read historicall or any other places or parts of Scripture Fourthly our Saviour speakes not here Per modum Prohibitionis sed per modum admonitionis by way of prohibition but of admonition he forbids none to reade either Daniel or any other booke of holy writ but admonisheth all to attend and marke diligently the place that in the reading of it they may in some measure understand it and learne from it how truely things long before foretold come to passe and are accomplished according to the prediction 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to understand is common to all the places of Scripture and not peculiar to this propheticall place and therefore all Scripture that is read should be diligently observed and considered that in the reading thereof we may understand it Vers 21.22 VERS 21.22 For then shall be great tribulation such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time no nor ever shall be And except those dayes should be shortned there should no flesh be saved but for the Elects sake those dayes shall be shortned Sect. 1 § 1. For then shall be great tribulation c. Object The Papists say that Antichrist shall not come till towards the end of the world when shall be the greatest persecution that ever was Bellarm. de Rom. Pontif. lib. 3. Cap. 7. and they would prove it from this place CHRIST saith There shall be then such great tribulation in the world as was not since the beginning of the world neither shall be Therefore the greatest persecution shall be towards the end of the world Answ 1 First it is plaine by the Text that this great tribulation is prophesied to come upon the Iewes for in the next verse before he saith pray that your flight be not in the winter and then it followeth There shall be then or as St. Marke saith In those dayes there shall be such tribulation 13.19 And in the 17.
1.1 Answ 4 and therefore undoubtedly he knowes how long time shall last and when time shall be no longer Fifthly he foretold all those things which should go Answ 5 before the day of judgement and the fore-running signs thereof and therefore he could not be ignorant of the time it selfe when it should be Answ 6 Sixthly Christs ignorance of the day of judgement was a testimony of his humane nature and shewed that he was true man and therefore he was ignorant thereof onely as man Answ 7 Seventhly our Saviour doth not say Mark 13.32 None knoweth that day Ne filius quidem Dei No not the Sonne of GOD but Ne filius No not the Sonne and therefore as he was the Sonne of God he knew it Eighthly our Saviour doth not say The Angels Answ 8 know not of this houre nor the holy Spirit whence we may collect That if the holy Ghost know it then much more the substantiall Word Christ who made all things and knew all things Ninthly our Savior doth not say unto his Apostles Answ 9 Watch because I know not but because ye know not when the time is or when the Master of the house commeth Marke 13.33 35. Intimating thereby that he knew the time of his second comming but he would not make it knowne unto them that they might be the more watchfull and circumspect Answ 10 Tenthly if it be himselfe that must come unto judgement as is plaine from Iohn 5.22 and Acts 17.31 Rom. 16. and divers other places then it is against sense and reason to imagine that he should be ignorant of the time when he will come If the studious Reader would see this Question amply handled J referre him to Athanasius Orat. 4. contr Arianos where divers and sundry other reasons are brought to prove that Christ as God knew of the houre and day of judgement and was onely ignorant thereof as man Vers 37 38 39. VERS 37 38 39. But as the dayes of Noe were so shall also the comming of the Sonne of man be For as in the dayes which were before the Flood they were eating and drinking marrying and giving in marriage untill the day that Noe entred into the Arke and knew not untill the Flood came and tooke them all away so shall also the comming of the Sonne of man be Sect. 1 § 1. But as the dayes of Noe were c. The scope of our Saviour seemes here to be twofold viz. to teach us First that the day of judgement is certain though the time be uncertaine of which else-where Observ Secondly that security is a forerunner of the last judgement or when men generally grow carnally secure then judgement is neare even at the doore How manifold is Security Quest 1 First there is a particular Security which is Answ 1 twofold namely either I. Of danger and this is twofold to wit either First temporall and this security is I. Sometimes found in the faithfull who often are bold and venturous without warrant and so tempt the providence of God And is II. Sometimes found in the wicked who neglect lawfull meanes for the preventing of danger yea oftentimes runne into danger and never consider how they have incensed the Lord by their sinnes Or Secondly spirituall and this is the security I. Of evill and wicked men who cry tush no evil shall come unto them but it shall goe well with them both here and hereafter Or II. Of state now this security also is twofold namely either First temporall and this security is I. Sometimes found in the godly David in his prosperity said he should never be moved Psalm 30.6 II. It is frequently found in the wicked who being in honour and prosperity nevâ—r thinke of any change of state or condition but beare themselves as though they should never be moved indeed Or Secondly Spirituall which hath place in the wicked Now this carnall security consists in these two things namely First in a lacke or want of feare Carnall men not fearing the wrath anger and righteous judgements of God become secure And Secondly in a neglect of the meanes and acts and exercises of Religioâ— for none are so secure as those who never trouble themselves with the duties or workes of Religion at all Secondly there is a generall security both of State Answ 2 and Danger and that is when a Land or Monarchy or the whole world growes universally wicked and generally secure not so much as thinking of or expecting any danger at all Now of this the point above observed speakes The world was never more secure then before the Flood the Jewes never more secure then before the Captivity and the destruction of Ierusalem insomuch as they would not believe the wonders and signes which went before it and which were mentioned before verse 6 7. Quest 3. And the world shall be as secure as ever when the day of judgement comes and Nations ordinarily shalâ— be and are most secure when dangers approach and judgement is neare even at the doore And therefore we should all labour carefully to avoid this carnall security as a sure fore-runner of some ensuing Judgement Why must we take heed of Security and so Quest 2 earnestly labour to avoid it First because this carnall security is a signe of Answ 2 maturity and ripenesse in sinne especially where the admonitions of the word are That is those persons or places or lands which enjoy the word and notwithstanding the admonitions and comminations thereof against their great nationall epidemicall and crying sinnes doe remaine quiet and secure in their sinnes are come unto a certaine maturity and perfection in sinne and are neare unto judgement And therefore great reason there is that we should carefully labour to beware of this carnall security Secondly carnall security in sinne or notwithstanding Answ sinne opens a gappe to Gods judgements layes a man open unto God and disarmes him of all defensive Weapons for security shewes a procrastination of repentance and without speedy repentance there is no way to flee from or escape the wrath to come Matth. 3.7 8. And therefore if we desire freedome from the feareful judgements of God we must take heed of security Thirdly GOD commands us to be watchfull Answ 3 and circumspect and invites us to carefulnesse Marke 13.32 35. and therefore we must take heed of carnall security Fourthly God reveales his will unto his servants Answ the Ministers who as Noah foreseeing the unparallelled deluge preached repentance unto the world so doe preach repentance unto us and daily threaten some judgement either temporall or spirituall to come upon the Land if we lye drowned in carnall security and doe not awake unto repentance and new obedience And therefore it is not without cause that we should carefully avoid carnall security Fifthly watchfulnesse is good security frequently Answ 5 brings along with it evill and mischiefe and therfore it is carefully to be avoided Feare doth often produce a good effect and the watchfull
the truth of his humanity to judge the world Reade Acts. 1.11 Iob. 19.25 Quest 3 Secondly Quid what shall CHRIST doe Veniet He shall come Whence we may learne That the comming of Christ unto judgement is most certaine when there shall be time no longer Obser 2 Against this Atheists object The world hath Object 1 bene alwayes as it is therefore it shall not be changed or destroyed by any judgement I. It is false that the world hath bene alwayes Answ 1 for the continuance thereof from the Creation to this present yeere of our redemption 1638. is but 5612. yeares as may be proved by Scripture and is proved by Mr. Perkins from Scripture II. The world was destroyed by the Flood Answ 2 and therefore it is false that it hath alwayes bene as it is III. As the world was first destroyed by water Answ 3 so it shall at the last be destroyed by the other active element the fire The Atheists object againe It is a thing unbeseeming Object 2 the Lord to create those things which hee shall and which he will destroy especially considering that all things which he created were good Gen. 1.13 yea perfect Deut. 32.4 All things which the Lord created were good in a threefold regard Answ namely First in respect of their beginning and originall for they were good as God created them but man hath fallen from God and is now become evill And Secondly in respect of their end viz the glo-of God for all things were made for his glory And Thirdly in respect of their perfection as they were Gods workes for anger revenge drowning of the world burning of the world yea the condemnation of the world and whatsoever the Lord doth or shall doe is perfectly just and consequently good in respect of God How doth it appeare that Christ shall come unto Quest 4 judgement when the world shall be destroyed or how may it be proved that the world shall have an end I. Against the Philosophers it may be thus Answ 1 proved namely First from this reason because that which is moved by another is not eternall and therefore the world is not eternall either a parte ante or a parte post To this I. Some answer that the world is a living thing and that the Sunne is the life thereof But what can be more foolish then this II. Others answer that Heaven is a living thing and Aristotle cals it The first mover and Plato The God of nature yea Aristotle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The beeing of all things which can be no other then God and consequently he is the Mover and moderator of all things And Secondly from this reason because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 happinesse is the perfection of man as Aristotle saith but in this life there is no true happinesse therefore it is necessary that there should be another life besides this Solon said truly to Croesus dicique beatus Ante obitum nemo supremaque funera debet That is None perfect joy and blisse can have Till death have shrowded them in Grave Thirdly from these testimonies to wit I. Of all Nations who dreame of some Religion some kind of Eternity some God some supreme Power and some manner of life after death And II. Of the Philosophers to name but one or two Zoroastres who lived 400 yeares before the Trojane warre and Athenagoras and Pythagoras and others Tunc ille Dominus mundi Monarcha malignitatem vel illuvione diluens vel igne consumens vel c. Hermes trism de mundo Et Sybilla Exuret terras ignis pontumque polumque post Sanctorum sed enim cunctae lux libera carni Tradetur sontes aeternaque flamma cremabit Tunc quisque loquetur Secreta atque Deus reserabit pectora luci Tunc erit luctus stridebunt dentibus omnes August de Civit. Dei 18. 23. Answ 2 II. Against the Atheists or Atheisticall Christians it may be thus proved namely First from these ensuing reasons to wit I. From the end of Christs comming which was to destroy the workes of Sathan 1 Iohn 3.8 Now his chiefest workes were Sinne and Death and therefore the time shall come when the faithfull shall cease from Sinne and when Death shall be swallowed up in victory II. From the justice of God who hath threatned in Justice to recompence tribulation and anguish and wrath c. to every one that is wicked Rom. 1.6 c. But this is not fulfilled upon them in this life and therefore necessarily there must be another Luke 16. Secondly from these Testimonies to wit I. Of many who either dyed not or else have risen againe and have beene restored againe unto life as Henoch Elias Lazarus and many who arose with CHRIST as witnesses of his Resurrection and divers who were raised up by the Apostles II. Of many plaine places of Scripture Read Iob 19.25 and 1 Corinth 15. Dan. 12.2 and Iude 4. and 1 Thess 4. And therefore seeing undoubtedly the world shall end and that at the end thereof CHRIST will come unto Judgement let us watch and be ready and examine our selves Quest 5 What must we examine in our selves for the better fitting and preparing of us against this dissolution of all things and comming of CHRIST Answ 1 I. We must carefully examine our Regeneration and internall spirit and herein inquire after these three things namely First our change whether we be changed or not whether we hate sinne with a perfect hatred or not and whether ingenuously we condemne our forepassed life And Secondly our cheerfulnesse whether we forsake our sinnes with the consent of our hearts yea rejoycing in the leaving of them as a Conquerour rejoyceth in his Triumph And Thirdly our humility whether we boast of what we doe or worke out the worke of our salvation with feare and trembling II. We must carefully examine our repentance Quest 6 and newnesse of life for otherwiise all other things are in vaine Thirdly Answ concerning the effects of CHRISTS Comming it will be demanded Cur venie◠Why he will come I answer he will come first to judge the world and secondly to end and destroy the world Now here three things are laid downe in this history viz I. That this Comming will be full of horrour and terrour unto the wicked verse 30. And II. That at this Comming all the Saints shall be gathered together verse 31. And III. That then all these things shall be dissolved verse 35. and 1 Peter 4.7 Concerning the day and houre of CHRISTS Quest 7 Comming it will be demanded When hee will come First the day and houre is unknowne Daniel Answ 1 12.4 and verse 36. of this Chapter and Marke 13.32 and Revel 10.14 Acts. 1.7 Secondly this day whensoever it comes will Answ 2 come suddenly in the twinckling of an eye 1 Cor. 15.52 and 1 Thessal 4.17 yea so suddenly that we shall then have no time to prepare our selves Matth. 25.10 Because this is the time of preparation
therefore should not be strangers unto this duty And IV. To visite the sicke is commended in the Scripture Iob. 2.11 12 13. yea lauded by Christ in this place verse 36. And V. This duty shall be rewarded both on earth Psal 41.1 and in heaven in this place And therefore if people desire either the praise or reward of Christ they must visite the sicke Thirdly it is the Ministers duty to visite the sicke who are under his charge if as our Canon excepts the sicknesse be not contagious as appeares thus I. They must take care for their whole flocke in generall and for every member of their flocke in particular and therefore they must not absent themselves from them in the time of their sicknesse it being a fitting season to administer saving advice and counsell unto them Reade Ezech 34.1.2 3 4. II. People principally stand in need of consolation and comfort when they are sicke whence we see that Christ was cheered and refreshed in his agony by the company and consolation of Angels Luke 2â— 43 And therefore Ministers must visite their sheepe when they lye on their sicke beds III. Those who are sicke are exhorted to desire the visitation of the Ministers and the Ministers are commanded to visite those who are visited with the hand of sicknesse Iames. 5.14 And therefore they neglect both their duties to God and man if they be back-ward herein What are the fruits of hospitality that our Saviour Quest 3 reckons it up amongst the rest of the workes which shall be rewarded First if the studious Reader would see this enlarged Answ and seven fruits of hospitality expressed let him reade Stapleton Antidot animae pag. 181. 182 183. where he shall find something false something fabulous and something true Secondly God is so well pleased with this duty Answ 2 of hospitality to the poore and to strangers that he hath and doth often incline the hearts and affections of great personages to seeke the love and familiarity of them who are given thereunto although they be their inferiours and of low place in respect of the world and by this occasion those who descend from great houses doe often match with those who are obscure thus Raguel the Priest of Madian for his hospitality unto Moses was by the providence of God rewarded with this That that great and incomparable Prophet became his sonne in Law Exod. 2. Thirdly God is so delighted with this duty Answ 3 of hospitality that he hath made the wives of the lovers thereof fruitfull which were barren before and without children and by this meanes hath delivered them from that reproach which was counted great in old time as is cleare from the Shunamite 2 King 4 for whom the-Prophet of God obtained a sonne because she ordinarily received him with joy into her house Fourthly some for hospitality haue had their Answ 4 dayes prolonged by God as we may see in Rahab Iosh 2 And Fifthly it is of such force that by meanes of it corporall diseases have bene cured in the houses of them who have kindly entertained the servants of God even by the servants of God themselves as we may see from Acts. 18. Sixthly for this duty of hospitality God hath Answ 6 multiplied the store of the hospitable as is cleare from 1 King 17. where the widdow was rewarded for her entertainment to the Prophet with a multiplication and miraculous augmentation of her oyle and meale Seventhly it is of such vertue that it is oftentimes Answ 7 an occasion to many that be ignorant to come to the knowledge of God and of their salvation as Zacheus did who having received beyond his expectation JESVS CHRIST in to his house and entertaining him as kindly as possibly he might heare 's that which was as marrow to his bones viz This day salvation is come unto thine house Answ 8 Eightly some being given unto hospitality have instead of men entertained and received Angels into their houses yea God himselfe that is the second person in the B. Trinity as we see truely in Abraham who received Christ and two Angels into his house Gen. 18. and in Lot Gen. 19. and Hebrew 13.2 Object 2 The Papists object this place for justification by workes arguing thus We are judged according to our workes therefore wee also are justified by them Answ The last judgement is not the justifying of a man but a declaration of that justification which we had before obtained therefore the last judgement must be pronounced and taken not from the cause of justification but from the effects and signes thereof Perkins Object 3 From hence the Papists would also prove if they could that our good workes are the meritorious causes of life everlasting because good workes here are rendred as the cause why eternall life is rendred Their argument is this That is the meritorious cause of the Kingdome for which the Kingdome is adjudged and given to the sheepe But for these workes of mercy and charity the Kingdome is adjudged and given to the sheepe Therefore these workes are the meritorious cause of this Kingdome The Minor proposition they confirme thus The Judge here saith inherit the Kingdome for I was hungry and ye gave me meat For that is because ye fed me for the causuall particle Enim For doth expresse the true cause of the inheriting of this Kingdome Canisius Catech. Rhemist First some say that good workes are the efficient Answ 1 cause of the Kingdome but yet Non per modum meriti sed per modum viae medii not by way of merit but of meanes because as followes in the next Answer they are the way and meanes unto this Kingdome Answ 2 Secondly good workes are alleadged not as the meritorious cause or reason of life but as the way and order thereunto Habet vitam eternam fides c. Faith hath life eternall as a good foundation and good workes also whereby a righteous man is proved in word and deed Ambros officior lib. 2. Cap. 2. Good workes then are recompensed as testimonies and proofes of our faith or as signes shewing the sincerity of our faith and not alleadged as the meritorious cause of life eternall And this is evident from the very text For I. CHRIST saith Inherite the Kingdome or take and enjoy the Kingdome as an inheritance now an inheritance is not of merit Againe he saith which was prepared for you from the beginning of the world That is before ye were and before yee had either done good or evill and therefore it was prepared and is imparted freely II. The elect and faithfull themselves doe plainly deny all merit in these words Lord when saw we thee hungry or naked c. As if they would say it is nothing which we have done neither of such worth that thou O Lord should thus accept it as done unto thee or thus infinitely reward it Scultet Idea conc Pag. 646. Thirdly there is but one worke onely which Answ 3
is meritorious of eternall life and that is the merit of the Sonne of God Fourthly the Assumption is false for not for Answ 4 the workes of the sheepe but for the blessing of the Father whereby he hath blessed the sheepe with all spirituall blessings in CHRIST that is by and for that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 alsufficient and superabundant satisfaction and merite of Christ is the Kingdome ot heaven adjudged and given unto them Fifthly unto the causall particle enim For we Answ 5 answer that it signifies indeed a cause but not the meritorious cause of the Kingdome but a declarative cause of the just sentence pronounced by the Judge that is that his adjudging and giving of life eternall vnto the sheepe on his right hand was a just and righteous sentence because by their workes they had truely declared and shewed forth that they were Christs sheepe that is faithfull and beleevers If the studious Reader would see this Answer concerning Enim learnedly enlarged and fully prosecuted Let him reade Bp. Daven de just actual Cap. 32. pag. 411. obj 9. and Pareus s Page 848. b. and Amestus Bel. enerv tom 4. p. 207. Against our last words of our former Answer Object 5 they object againe The Judge doth not say inherite the Kingdome because you are faithfull or because you beleeved but because you fed me and cloathed me and the like And therefore For doth denote the meritorious cause and not a declarative cause onely of the justice and equity of the sentence First as the Iudge doth not say inherite the Answ 1 Kingdome because ye are faithfull so neither doth he say as they say because ye have merited and deserved it Secondly the Reason why our Saviour doth Answ 2 mention their workes rather then their faith we shewed before quest 1. of this § VERS 41 42 c. Vers 41 42. c. Then shall he say unto them on the left hand Depart from me yee cursed into everlasting fire which is prepared for the Devil and his Angels For I was an hungred and ye gave me no meat I thirsted and ye gave mee no drinke I was a stranger and ye lodged me not I was naked and ye clothed me not sicke and in prison and yet visited me not Then shall they also answer him saying Lord whâ—â— saw me theâ— an hungred or a thirst 〈◊〉 a stranger or naked or sicke or in prison and did not minister unto thee Then shall he answer them and say Verily I say unto you inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these ye did it not to me Sect. 1 § 1. Depart from me ye cursed into everlasting fire The foure last things are Death Judgement Hell and Heaven and they are thus differenced Nothing is more horrible then Death nothing more terrible then Iudgement nothing more intollerable then Hell nothing more delectable then heaven Bern. And therefore blessed are they who by death are brought unto heaven but wretched and infinitely miserable are all they who by Iudgement are sent unto hell Quest 1 Which are the last words which shall be uttered in this world Answ Sphinx answers thâ—se in the text in this Elegiake Aspera vox Ite sed vox benedicta Venite Ite malis vox est apta Venite bonis that is This word DEPART the Goates with horrour heares But this word COME the Sheepe to joy appeares And hence Bernard in Psalm 91. prayes O Domine in die illo libera me a verbo Aspere O Lord deliver me at the great day from that soule killing word Depart Quest 2 What harme is there in this word Depart or in the whole sentence Answ These words are as so many mortall and ghastly wounds and poysoned arrowes sticking deepe in the flesh unto every wicked man For this sentence and doome doth containe five incurable and insufferable blowes which are given to such to wit First Depart get you gone flee hence out of my sight and from the society of the Elect for ever Secondly yee cursed which loved not blessing and therefore are now justly excluded out of heaven and deprived of all felicit and happinesse Thirdly into the fire not into the scorching flame or parching heate but into the burning fire Fourthly into everlasting fire not into a fire that will either burne and quite consume them or which will be consumed it selfe at the last which will either cause them to dye or dye and extinguish it selfe but into everlasting fire which shall never goe out but torment them world without end Fifthly with the Devill and his Angels as they said unto the Almighty depart from us we desire not the knowledge of thee or thy Law and wished that the righteous might be taken out of their sight so they shall be excluded and driven out of the presence of God and deprived of the society of Saints and Angels their companions thenceforward being onely devils wicked Angels and damned spirits Then will they oppressed with griefe crye out I. To the Sunne O Sunne hitherto thou hast refreshed us with thy comfortable light but now we shall never see thee more but must be cast into everlasting darkenesse And II. To the Aire oh aire thou hast often refreshed me with thy sweet breath and wholesome smell but now I must enjoy no aire but detestable stinking vapours and stifâ—ling sents And III. To the Earth oh eartn thou hast often delighted me with many rare dainties fruits liquors and the like but now I must never tast good bit or drop more but be reserved unto endlesse hunger And IV. To the Water oh water how often have I bene cheered with thy drops and draughts but now I must goe where I shall thirst eternally And V. To the faithfull oh holy Saints for your sakes and societies I have escaped many temporall judgements and enjoyed many temporall mercies but now I must never come into your company nor see you any more but must converse with devils for ever and ever And VI. Lastly to CHRIST oh holy Lord thou hast often called me unto repentance obedience and faith promising to receive me into favour to be reconciled unto me and to pardon all my sinnes but now for my impenitency and hardnesse of heart J am justly cast out of thy favour and presence and must now suffer for my sinnes insufferable sorrow and smart in everlasting fire And thus those who are not like unto the righteous in piety shall never be like them in eternall felicity This place is urged by the Papists against us to prove that Infants dying unbaptized shall not suffer any sensible torment in hell and is produced also by us agâ—inst them that they doe I will consider and treat briefely of them particularly Salmeron the Jesuite argues hence thus Those Object 1 who would not exercise the workes of mercy and charity are adjudged to everlasting fire but those who did are rewarded with life eternall Now children are neither of
Captaines before them to the battell So David was anointed amongst the midst of his brethren to be their Captaine and King 1 Samuel 16.13 Secondly there was Vnguentum convivale an ointment used at Feasts Eccles 9.8 Thirdly there was Vnguentum funebre an ointment used at Funerals and unto this hath our Saviour reference in this place VERS 17. Now the first day of the Feast of unleavened Bread Vers 17 the Disciples came to JESVS saying unto him Where will thou that wee prepare for thee to eate the Passeover Quest How many wayâ—s is this word Passeover used in Scripture Answ Divers wayes namely Sometimes it is taken First for the whole weeke of unleavened Bread thus Act. 18. it is said That after the Passeover Herod intended to bring forth Peter unto the people Secondly for the day which followed the Even wherein the Paschall Lambe was eaten that is for the fifteenth day of the first Moneth Thus St. Paul saith The feast day of unleavened bread which is called the Passeover did approach Thirdly for the houre of the killing and eating of the Paschall Lambe according to that of St. Marke After two dayes was the Passeover and the feast of unleavened bread Fourthly for any bread or meat which the Jewes eate during the feast of the Passeover Thus St. Iohn saith The Iewes would not enter into the Iudgement hall lest they should be defiled but that they might eate the Passeover Iohn 18.28 Now here by Passeover Iohn doth not understand the Paschall Lambe but unleavened bread which they were to eate for the space of seven dayes And which it was not lawfull for them to eate except they were cleane according to the Law now to have entred into Pilates house would have defiled them Fifthly for the Paschall Lambe it selfe Sixthly for Christ who was figured by the Lambe 1 Cor. 5.7 Carthus s VERS 20. Now when the Even was come Vers 20 he sate downe with the twelve Whether was it required of the Iewes by the Lord to stand at the eating of the Passe-over or to sit Quest First Pererius s Exod. 12.8 thinketh Answ 1 that standing was none of the Ceremonies enjoyned because our Saviour Christ did sit at the Passe-over as St. Matthew here expresseth Secondly Philo whose judgement is somewhat Answ 2 to be credited concerning the rites of the Hebrewes thinketh that they stood at the Passe-over lib. de sacrif Cain Abel Thirdly it is cleare that they stood by the other Answ 3 rites used in the Passe-over namely the girding of their loynes and the holding of their staffe in their hands and by the reason which is added Because they did eate in hast Now he that standeth is more ready to goe then he that sitteth and he which sitteth hath no need to stay his hand upon a staffe Yea the Apostle saying Stand therefore and your loynes girded about Ephes 6.13 seemeth to allude to this ceremony Fourthly and though our Saviour did sit at the Answ 4 Passe-over yet this sheweth not that the Jewes did not then stand but that it was no perpetuall ceremony onely prescribed for that time as the rest belonging to their habite which were likewise omitted by our Saviour Fifthly Jt is the opinion also of the Hebrewes Answ 5 that they were first to stand in the eating of the Passe-over in token of their servitude in Egypt for servants used to eate their meat standing And Simler in Exod. 12.8 is of opinion that CHRIST first stood till the Passe-over was eaten and then sate downe at the rest of the supper for it was lawfull after the eating of the Passe-ouer to use other meats to make an end of the feast as our Saviour also did But it appeares to be otherwise by this our Evangelist that our Sauiour did sit at the eating of the Passeover as in this verse When the Even was come he sate down with the twelve Wherefore it is not otherwise to be judged but that standing at the Passeover was a rite onely prescribed at that time Vers 22 VERS 22. And they were exceeding sorrowfull and began every one of them to say unto him Lord is it I Quest Why were the Disciples thus sorrowfull Answ 1 First they sorrowed for the approaching death and most impious delivering and betraying of their Liedge loved and innocent Lord. Answ 2 Secondly they were sorrowfull because euery one feared himselfe knowing that it was impossible that their Master should lye but it was possible enough that through humane frailty they might fall into such a gulfe and horrible impiety Answ 3 Thirdly they greeved that there should be one so wicked amongst them as to betray his owne Master for the offence of one of a congregation doth often reflect upon the whole congregation yet a good colleague or companion doth mourne for his fellowes fault as though it were his owne Vers 24 VERS 24. The Sonne of man goeth as it is written of him but woe unto that man by whom the Sonne of Man is betrayed it had benee good for that man if he had not beene borne Quest Why doth our Saviour say it had beene good for Iudas if he had never beene borne that is if he had never beene Answ 1 First because if he had never beene borne or never beene he could never have beene a Traytour nor listened to any such wicked counselil And it better by much not to be then to be a betraiour of the Lord of glory Answ 2 Secondly it had beene good for Iudas if he had never beene because it is better Non esse then Malè esse not to be at all then to be eternally miserable as he is and shall be for ever for if he had never beene he could never have beene damned Vers 26 27.28 VERS 26 27 28. And as they were eating Iesus tooke bread and blessed it and brake it and gave it to his Disciples and said Take eate this is my body And he tooke the cup and gave thankes and gave it to them saying Drinke ye all of it For this is my blood of the New Testament which is shed for many for the remission of sinnes In these verses is laid downe the institution of the Sacrament of the Lords Supper and therefore J will not handle them particularly by Sections as J doe in the rest but onely propound some generall questions which J conceive are most needfull to be knowne and learnt by those who desire to be worthy and blessed receivers of this holy Sacrament What is that we call the Lords Supper Quest 1 That which Christians are commanded to receive together in their solemne assemblies in remembrance of Christ Or it is the Communion of bread and wine instituted by CHRIST in remembrance of his death Luke 22.19 and 1 Corinth 11.24 33. and 10.17 Whether is the Eucharist a Sacrament being Quest 2 once consecrated though it be neither eaten nor drunken The Papists say Answ that these words being once said This is my body the elements
Sacrament and the thing whereof it is a Sacrament and consequently betweene the Sacramentall and Reall eating of the body of Christ is briefely and excellently expressed by St. Augustine in Ioh. 6. tract 26. in these words Hujus rei sacramentum de mensa Dominica sumitur quibusdam ad vitam quibusdam ad exitium Res vero ipsa cujus sacramentum est omni homini ad vitam nulli ad exitium quicunque ejus particeps fuerit That is the Sacrament of the Lords supper is received by some unto life and by some unto death but whosoever is made partaker of that thing whereof it is a Sacrament is made partaker of life and not of death From hence we draw this conclusion The body and blood of Christ is received by all unto life and by none unto condemnation But that substance which is outwardly delivered in the Sacrament is not received by all unto life but by many unto condemnation Therefore that substance which is outwardly delivered in the Sacrament is not really the bodie and blood of Christ The Major is proved out of Augustines forenamed place and out of the true exposition of those verses of Iohn 6. viz. verses 27 33 35 48 50 51 53 54 55 56 57 58 63. The Minor is manifest both by common experience and the testimony of the Apostle 1 Cor. 11.17 27 29. We may therefore conclude that the 6. of Iohn is so farre from giving any furtherance to the doctrine of the Romanists concerning Transsubstantiation that it utterly overthroweth their fond opinion who imagine the body and blood of CHRIST to be in such a sort present under the visible formes of bread and wine that who soever receiveth the one must of force also really be made partaker of the other And thus we see that both this distinction of the outward receiving of the signes and the inward receiving of the thing signified is grounded upon Scripture and also that it is overthrowne by this doctrine of Transubstantion every one by that doctrine being truely made partaker of the very flesh and blood of Christ and the bread the Lord whereof who so eates shall live for ever Iohn 6.50 c. And therefore this opinion as contrary to Scripture is to be detested Secondly this doctrine is to be rejected because Answ 2 the maintainers thereof are inforced to support and uphold it with Fabulous narrations and grosse untruthes As for example Paschasius Raabertus who was one of the first setters forward of this doctrine of Transsubstantiation in the West spendeth a whole Chapter to prove that the body and blood of Christ is in such a sort present under the visible formes of bread and wine that whosoever receiveth the one must of force also really be made partaker of the other Paschas de corp sang dom Cap. 14. And in the same place for the further confirmation hereof telleth us that Christ in the Sacrament did shew himselfe oftentimes in a visible shape but especially he insisteth upon a narration which he found In gestis Anglorum but deserved well for the goodnesse of it to be put into Gesta Romanorum of one Plegilus a Priest to whom an Angell shewed Christ in the forme of a child upon the Altar whom first the Priest tooke in his armes and kissed but ate him up afterwards when he was returned to his former shape of bread againe Such another story Iohannes Diaconus reporteth in the life of Gregory the first of a Romane Matron who found a peece of the Sacramentall bread turned into the fashion of a finger all bloody which afterwards upon the prayers of St. Gregory was converted to his former shape againe Jt is likewise credibly related and on their side faithfully beleeved and still is to be read in the Legend of Simeon Metaphrastes in the life of Arsenius how that a little child was seene vpon the Altar and an Angell cutting him into small peeces with a knife and receiving his blood into the Chalice as long as the Priest was breaking the bread into little parts Answ 3 Thirdly this corporall presence overturnes an Article of our faith For we beleeve that the body of Christ was made of the pure substance of the Virgin Mary and that but once namely when he was conceived by the holy Ghost and borne But this cannot stand if the body of CHRIST be made of bread and his blood of wine as they must needs be if there be no succession nor annihilation but a reall conversion of substances in the Sacrament unlesse we must beleeve contrarieties that his body was made of the substance of the Virgin and not of the Virgin made once and not once but often Answ 4 Fourthly this bodily presence overturnes the nature of a true bodie whose common nature or essentiall property it is to have length breadth and thicknesse which being taken away a body is no more a body And by reason of these three dimensions a body can occupy but one place at once as Aristotle de Categor quant said The property of a body is to be seated in some place so as a man may say where it is They therefore that hold the body of CHRIST to be in many places at once doe make it no body at all but rather a spirit and that infinite Answ 5 Fifthly Transsubstantiation overturnes the very supper of the Lord. For in every Sacrament there must be a signe a thing signified and a proportion or relation betweene them both Now Transsubstantiation takes away all for when the bread is really turned into Christs body and the wine into his blood then the signe is abolished and there remaines nothing but the outward formes or appearance of bread and wine And the signe being abolished the thing signified fals to the ground they being Relata Answ 6 Sixthly Christ in saying this is my body did demonstrate or shew something in sight for a thing absent and invisible cannot be demonstrated but Christs body which they imagine was hid under the formes was not seene Therefore it could not be shewed And consequently these words doe not signifie any substantiall change neither are to be taken properly and literally but figuratively and tropologically Seventhly as Christ saith here pointing to the Answ 7 bread This is my body so he saith Iohn 6.35 I am the bread of life but in this place he was not changed into bread why then in the other place should the bread be turned into his body for the speech is all one Answ 8 Eightly when Christ spake these words This is my body the bread was transsubstantiated before or after or the while these words were spoken Before they will not say for the elements were not then consecrated Nor after for then Christs words This is my body had not beene true in that instant when they were spoken Neither was the Transsubstantiation wrought in the while of speaking for then should it not have beene done all at once but successively and one
19. of Psalm 118. And this was that Hymne which CHRIST and his Apostles here sang VERS 31. Then saith JESUS unto them Vers 31 All ye shall be offended because of mee this night for it is written I will smite the Shepherd and the sheepe of the flocke shall be scattered abroad How may we know Quest whether we are of Christs flocke and the sheepe of his pasture or not First Stapleton in Iohn 10. giveth us divers Answ 1 true markes of Christs sheepe which we distinguish thus I. Some of them are in the heart 1. In corde and inward man as for example First sheepe must be simple 2 Cor. 11.3 that is we must be I. Obedient without disputing Psal 80.1 yea labouring to bring every rebellious thought unto the obedience of God 2 Cor. 10.5 And II. Patient in all afflictions tribulations injuries and the like Matth. 10.16 Luke 21.19 Philip. 1.28 And. III. Jnnocent and harmelesse Matth. 5.9 and 1 Peter 2 1. Secondly sheepe must be fearefull that is we must be I. Fearefull of our enemies sheepe will not stand lo looke or gaze upon the wolfe but flee by and by so we should shunne every appearance of evill and the occasions of sinne as we would eschew Sathan himselfe And II. Fearefull of our feet and pathes and affections labouring to subdue them II. Some of the signes of the sheepe 2. In ore are in the mouth and toung that is we must be First Vnivoci of one toung and speech both in prosperity and adversity giving thankes unto God in all estates and conditions as Iob did 1.2 For sheepe have but one voyce alwayes And Secondly Sapidi men of seasoned tongues as sheepe loves to eate in salt pastures so should we have all our words seasoned with the salt of grace and our speeches savouring of religion and sanctification Marke 9.50 Colos 4 6. III. One marke of a sheepe is to be seene in the life thereof 3. In vita that is they are sociable and will goe together and so should wee love our brethren because they are sheepe of one and the same folde belonging unto one and the same Shepheard Iohn 13.35 Answ 2 Secondly the principall notes and signes of CHRISTS sheepe are these two namely I. To renounce the world and whatsoever is evill whether of opinion or Practise and this is that which CHRIST meanes when hee saith That faithfull sheepe will not heare the voyce of Strangers Iohn 10.4 5. And II. To heare and obey the voyce of CHRIST expressed and laide downe in the Word Iohn 10.4 5. Vers 33 VERS 33. Peter answered and said vnto him Though all men should bee offended because of thee yet will I never be offended Quest Whether is this Protestation of Peters to be condemned or commended Answ It is to be condemned and blamed because it argued a great Presumption in him as appeares thus First the thing whereof hee presumed viz. to dye with CHRIST was no small matter Secondly hee was never tryed in this kind before and consequently knew not his owne strength and therefore it argued a great deale of Presumption in him so rashly to promise the performance of so great a worke the bitternesse wherof he never so much as tasted Thirdly although Peter had formerly beene tryed in this kinde and had acquitted himselfe manfully yet hee could not here be excused of a singular inconsideration and presumption because by this his protestation hee opposeth the words of CHRIST which he had confirmed from the testimony of the Prophet verse 21. Fourthly Peters presumption appeares also herein that he preferre himselfe before all the other Apostles yea all the world Though all men should forsake thee yet I will never forsake thee Vers 37.38 39. VERS 37 38 39. And hee tooke with him Peter and the two Sonnes of Zebedee and began to be sorrowfull and very heavy Then saith hee unto them My soule is exceeding sorrowfull unto death tarry yee here and watch with me And hee went a little further and fell on his face and prayed saying O my Father if it be possible let this Cup passe from mee neverthelesse not as I will but as thou wilt Sect. 1 § 1 And he beganne to be sorrowfull and very heavy Quest 1 What sorrow heavinesse and feare was Christ subject unto First there is a double sorrow and heavinesse namely I Inordinate which hinders reason and this Answ 1 the Philosopher saith happens not to a wise or constant man much lesse therefore to Christ The righteous saith Salomon sorroweth for nothing that is with that immoderate and in ordinate sorrow which causeth death 2 Cor. 7.10 II. Ordinate good vertuous and naturall which followes reason and excludes vanity Secondly there is a double feare namely Answ 2 I. Inordinate this the righteous ordinarily is not subject unto he being as bold as a lyon fearing nothing as the wise man saith II. There is a naturall feare which is free from all blame Thirdly Christ was onely subject to a naturall Answ 3 feare and sorrow or subject unto them as they are naturall affections and passions or rather according to Hierome Propassiones appetitus sensitivi Why did CHRIST assume these passions or Quest 2 suffer himselfe to be subject unto them First to shew the truth of his humane nature Answ 1 Secondly for our consolation that we might Answ 2 not be too much dejected when we perceive in us some feare of death seeing that Christ feared it Carthus s pag. 213. b. § 2. If it be possible let this cup passe from Sect. 2 me Jt is observed by some of our Divines that some phrases of Scripture have a contrary signification as for example the Prophet Ieremiah saith Chapt. 23.9 I am like a drunken man whom the wine hath gone over that is whom the wine hath overcome but here let this cup passe over me that is Let it not touch me in a contrary signification How could Christ desire that this cup might Quest 1 not touch him If we consider Christs desire Let this Cup passe materially onely Answ according to Christs infirmity as he was man then he wisheth that this Cup might not touch him but when he considers this cup formally with all the circumstances that he must drinke this Cup for to expiate the sinnes of men and satisfie the wrath of God then he cannot let this Cup passe In this prayer of Christs we may observe foure things I will name the three first and prosecute onely the last First CHRIST here prayeth for a thing in respect Obser 1 of Gods decree not possible that the Cup might passe from him and therefor afterward he saith verse 42. If this Cup cannot passe away c. Secondly Christ here prayeth for that which Obser 2 was not granted viz that the Cup of death and sorrow prepared for him might passe Thirdly Christ here prayeth in his humane and Obser 3 naturall desire somewhat diversely from Gods will yet with submission of his will
unto the will of God Now what else could cause Christ in this manner to pray against his Cup and crosse but the exceeding feare and feeling of Gods heavie wrath and irefull indignation wherewith he was so amazed at the first and astonished that in his humane weakenesse he was carryed his Divinity now hiding and repressing it selfe to desire the passing of that cup which he was to drinke off for the Redemption of mankind If the Reader desire to see how this is opposed by Feverdentius and his exceptions fully answered I referre him to Dr. W. synops fol. 1096. Obser 4 Fourthly from this example of Christ we may learne that in praying it is lawfull to desire those things which may seeme to be divers from the will of God Thus Moses often prayed for Israel and Christ here for a removall of this Cup. Quest 2 How doth it appeare that we may warrantably pray for those things which seeme divers from Gods revealed will Answ The truth hereof will appeare as cleare as the Sunne to him who shall seriously consider and duly marke these particulars to wit First we know not what Gods secret will is and therefore we may pray against his revealed This we prove from David thus God by his Prophet Nathan had positively said The child shall dye 2 Sam. 12. And yet David prayed for the childs life and is condemned by none for thus praying because he knew not what the Lords secret will was Secondly if it were not lawfull to pray for those things which seeme divers from the revealed will of God then it were not lawfull to pray against afflictions or for the removall of evils for these are the operations of God and testimonies of his revealed will but this is lawfull as is plaine from Iames. 5.13 and Psal 50.15 Thirdly Gods resolution is often hypotheticall or conditionall as is evident from Ezech. 3.17 21. and Amos. 4.12 And therefore we may lawfully pray for those things which seeme divers from the revealed will of God Fourthly God oftentimes seemes to will those things which indeed he willeth not onely to prove us as is evident from Matthew 15.23 24 26. Luke 24.28 Exod. 32.10 Numb 14.10 And therefore we may lawfully pray for those things which seeme to be different from GODS will Fifthly the Lord sometimes seriously changeth his comminations for our prayers as appeares from Gen. 19.21 Esa 38.2 5. Ionah 3.10 Quest 3 Is there any mutation or change in God is not this plainly contradicted by Scripture 1 Sam. 15.29 Iam. 1.17 Answ Jt is most true that in the true internall will of God there is no mutation and change but we speake not of this but of the externall revelations promises and threatnings of God which are conditionall and consequently subject to mutation according to the accomplishment or non-accomplishment of the conditions Deus non mutat voluntatem Sed vult mutationem Greg. Sect. 3 § 3. Not as I will but as thou wilt CHRIST our blessed Saviour in subjecting his will to the will of God may occasion this Quaere Quest 1 To whom is the Will of man subject The Will of man is subject to three superiours namely First it is subject to reason And Secondly it is subject to the Magistrate Answ And Thirdly and above all it is subject unto God And therefore wicked wilfull men are justly punished by all these three And I. They are punished by the sting of conscience because they transgressed against reason And II. They are punished by the Magistrate because they disobeyed him And III. They shall be punished by God who will give them over to the tortments of hell And therefore we had need with our blessed Saviour submit and subject our wils to the will of God CHRIST in thus praying Not as I will Father us as thou wilt would teach us That it is much better for us to give our selves unto the Lord to be directed by him Obser then to draw him to our desires that is if the Lord from heaven should say unto us when we are in any want necessity or distresse choose whether I shall doe unto you as seemes best unto my selfe or as you your selves would and I will doe it we should with our Saviour in the text say Father not as we would but as thou wilt and as seemes best in thy owne eyes Reade for this purpose Matth. 6.10 Luke 1.38 and 1 Peter 4.19 Why must we rather submit our selves to the Quest 2 will of our God then draw him to our desires Or why must we rather desire that the Lords will may be fulfilled in us then our owne wils and desires satisfied First because God is infinite in wisedome but we are fooles neither knowing Answ 1 I. What will come hereafter or what a night or the time to come may bring forth whereas the Lord calleth those things which are not as though they were knowing as perfectly what will be hereafter as what is now Neither II Doe we know what is profitable for us for the present we often praying for those things which are hurtfull for us Matthew 7.9 Iames 4.3 But the Lord knowes what is good and what is evill for us And therefore great reason there is that we should submit our desires and wils to the will and good pleasure of our GOD And Secondly because we are weake in our judgements Answ 2 and of small discretion therefore it is best for us to give our selves unto the Lord to be directed by him As infants and idiotes would exchange a treasure for a toye so we naturally preferre the worst things most and most earnestly desire that which is lesse worth desiring and coveting more for that which seemes good in shew then that which is good indeed like our great Grandfather who solde the earthly parradise for an apple Thirdly because naturally we savour too much Answ 3 of earthly things therefore we ought to submit our wils to the will of God who is wholly divine and heavenly And Fourthly because we are for the most part Answ 4 transported by our passions and led away with our affections as for example I. We are often seduced by Revenge ready to call for fire from heaven when we are injured II. We are sometimes led away with carnall love as Abraham was to Ismael and Samuel to Saul 1 Samuel 16.1 Thus Ieremiah was prohibited to mourne for the people Ierem. 7.16 and yet notwithstanding this prohibition he weepes Chap. 9 1. III. We are sometimes transported too farre with zeale towards our brethren and friends as we see in Ioshua Numb 11.27 and in Iohns Disciples Mark 9.38 Iohn 3.26 But the Lord First is infinite in wisedome and knowes all things And Secondly is infinite in power and can doe all things And Thirdly is infinite in love and cares for his children And Fourthly is infinite in purity contemning earthly things And Fifthly is infinite in prudence and judgement and cannot be mislead or seduced by affection
kisse unto his Master Answ 2 Secondly when they came to apprehend Christ it was night now although they had lights and torches yet they could not so clearely see as in the day time and therefore that they might take the right person Iudas gave this signe Answ 3 Thirdly others say this was done because Iudas thought that CHRIST would hide himselfe and get out of the way when he saw that he was betrayed and therefore he saith whomsoever I shall kisse that same is he hold him fast as if hee would say when you see me kisse one know that it is he whom ye seeke and whom you are sent to apprehend and therefore as soone as the token is given take him and hold him fast lest he slip out of your hands as often he hath escaped out of the hands of the Iewes VERS 49. Vers 49 And forthwith he came to JESUS and said Haile Rabbi and kissed him § 1. Haile Rabbi Sect. 1 It is most evident although it be questioned by some that every Rabbi in the dayes of our Saviour had Disciples and that his owne Disciples and other well-wishers stiled him by the name of Rabbi for Iohns Disciples saluted Iohn by the name of Rabbi Iohn 3.26 And CHRIST alâ—o by the same name or title Iohn 1.31 And Iudas his Master God save thee Rabbi § 2. And kissed him Sect. 2 Why did CHRIST permit himselfe to be killed and saluted by a traytor Quest First some say he suffers it that hereby he Answ 1 may provoke Iudas to repentance and love Carthus s Secondly he permits it for our example to Answ 2 teach us patience and meekenesse and that we should not turne our faces from our enemies And Thirdly to teach us not to suspect untill we Answ 3 have true and evident grounds Iudas was a publike Disciple but a private hypocrite and traytor and therefore CHRIST will not suspect him untill he have openly shewed himselfe what he is Fourthly CHRIST came into the world cloathed Answ 4 with our nature for this end to dye for us and by death to ransome and redeeme us and therefore he would neither decline his apprehension nor his death that we thereby might see how willingly by his death he purchased our salvation Vers 51 52 53. VERS 51 52 53. And behold one of them which were with JESUS stretched out his hand and drew his Sword and stroke a servant of the high Priests and smote off his eare Then said JESUS unto him Put up againe thy sword into his place for all they that take the sword shall perish with the sword Thinkest then that I cannot now pray to my Father and he shall presently give me more then twelve legions of Angels § 1. And behold one of them streched out his Sect. 1 hand c. The Disciples seeing Christ their Master apprehended aske him if they shall smite with the sword But Peter not staying for an answer drawes forth his sword and smites off Malchus his eare Which fact his Master doth not approve off but reproves commanding him to put up his sword into his sheath Why would not Christ permit his Disciples to defend him Vi c. armis with dint of sword Quest First because all they which use the sword without a calling to use it shall perish by it Answ 1 verse 52. Secondly because he needed not the helpe and Answ 2 protection of men verse 53. Thirdly because it was necessary that he should Answ 3 suffer according to the decree of his Father ver 54. Fourthly because the Scriptures could not otherwise have beene fulfilled then by the death and blood-shed of Christ Sect. 2 § 2. Put up thy sword into his place If the studious Reader would see this point handled viz That it is not lawfull for a private man to murder an offender and in what cases the Schoole-men have allowed it and in what cases not let him reade Antonin sum part 2. tit 7. Cap. 8 § 2. If the vulgar reader would be satisfied in the point I referre him to Dr. Mayer upon Matth. 26.52 pag. 313 314. Sect. 3 § 3. Cannot I now pray unto my Father and he would give me twelve legions of Angels c. If the Reader would know the derivation of this word Legion and how many souldiers it contained let him reade Sylloge vocum exotic pag. 174 175. If the Reader shall observe some difference amongst the Evangelists concerning the place where Christ was judged or the time when he was judged and desire to see how they may be reconciled I referre him to Pareus s Pag. 879 880. and Dr. Mayer s pag 314 315. Vers 60.61 VERS 60 61. At the last came two false witnesses and said this fellow said I am able to destroy the temple of God and to build it in three dayes Quest Why doth St. Matthew call these two false witnesses seeing our Saviour spake some such thing as they said Iohn 2. Answ They are called false witnesses because they changed both CHRISTS words and meaning for Iohn 2.19 he saith Destroy ye this body and within three dayes I will raise it up againe but they say This fellow said I am able to destroy this temple made with hands c. See Muscul s pag. 574. b. Vers 63 VERS 63. But IESUS held his peace Quest Why did our blessed Saviour hold his peace and not answer for himselfe Answ 1 First because it was to no purpose to answer he fore-seeing and knowing that whatsoever hee should answer they would calumniate and pervert and carpe at yea condemne him notwithstanding Answ 2 Secondly because the accusations which were brought against him were frivolous and idle and not worthy an answer Thirdly because the high-Priest who sate in Answ 3 judgement was unworthy by reason of his hypocrisie of any answer or reply from Christ Reade Muscul Pag. 576. a. b. Fourthly because hereby he would teach us Answ 4 meekenesse and patience in injuries Carthus s VERS 68. Prophesie unto us thou CHRIST Vers 68 who is be that smote thee It is not unworthy observation how maliciously the Iewes set themselves against the offices of CHRIST who was anointed King Priest and Prophet For First they mocke the Kingly office of Christ Matthew 27.19 when they put a crowne of thornes upon his head for a Crowne and a reed into his hand for a Scepter Secondly they mocke the Priestly office when they said He saved others let him now save himselfe Matth. 27.40 Thirdly they mocke his Propheticall office in these words Prophesie unto us thou Christ c. VERS 75. Vers 75 And Peter remembred the words of IESUS which said unto him Before the cocke crow thou shalt deny me thrice And he went out and wept bitterly § 1. And Peter remembred the words of IESUS Sect. 1 How many things are required unto true repentance or of the truely penitent Quest Three things as we may gather from this verse Answ namely First they must remember
would Answ 1 intreat the learned Reader to view these Authors August de cons Evang. 3.7 et Hier. s et de opt gen Interpretandi Origen s Euseb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lib. 20. Chrysost s 2 Timoth. 3.8 Comest histor Evang cap. 161. page 240. Erasm s Beza s Mayer s Scharp symph proph et Apost page 337 338. loc 114. Iun. paral 48. Chem. harm part 2. Gerard Fol. 88 89. Weemse of the judiciall law of Moses lib. 1. cap 30. page 112 113. Secondly some say that the words recited here Answ 2 by the Evangelist are taken both from Ieremy and Zachary This is disliked rejected by Iunius and Scharpius but approved as the most true opinion by Gerard Mayer and Weemse and will appeare by and by to be such Thirdly some say that these words are taken Answ 3 out of some Apocryphal Booke of Ieremy and of this opinion were both Hierome and Origen but it is both refused and refuted by Iunius Scharpe Gerard and Mayer Fourthly some say that the Evangelist borrowed Answ 4 these words from some unwritten Traditions Or Fifthly that he learned them from some divine Answ 5 revelation Chrysost gives these two reasons thinking them both satisfactory but Ger. dislikes both Sixthly some say that St. Matthew took them Answ 6 onely from the Prophet Ieremy or from the Septuagints interpretation of Ieremy 32.9 And Sharpe inclines to this giving these reasons for this opinion to wit I. Because the seven sickels and ten pieces of silver mentioned by the Prophet are the same with the thirty pieces of silver here mentioned And II. Because in both the places mention is made of the buying of a field And III. Because the Prophet as well as the Evangelist had said that this field should serve to bury strangers in that is those who were now strangers but should afterwards returne from captivity This opinion is also named by Gerard and by him neither allowed nor disliked but barely recited but it will appeare false by and by and is utterly rejected by Iunius Answ 7 Seventhly some say that this our Evangelist tooke these words onely from Zachary 11 12 13. And of this opinion is Beza in shew but Iunius directly and divers others Quest 2 Seeing that these words recited by St. Matthew are not named by Ieremy but by Zachary whence come it that the Evangelist names Ieremy Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by the Prophet Ieremy and not Zachary Answ 1 First hereunto some answer that it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 meere forgetfulnesse in the Evangelist the holy Ghost permitting it who through the fault of his memory tooke Ieremy for Zachary of this opinion is St. Augustine but is justly refuted both by Iunius Sharpe Gerard and Mayer Answ 2 Secondly some say that it was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an errour or mistake in the Scribe or writer of the Evangelist Now the Scribe transcribing this Gospell might be mistaken two manner of wayes namely either I. Because in their abbreviations or contraction of voices much used by the Greekes in their writing the letters 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 might be changed into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is an errour easily fallen into Or II. By adding the name of Ieremy For First the Syrian Paraphrase which is well nigh if not altogether most ancient hath onely the Text They tooke the thirty pieces of silver c. but no name at all And Secondly some Glos ordinar s say that many Greeke Copies have not the name of Ieremy but onely the word Prophet Then was that fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophet saying c. This answer is given by Hierome Eusebius Erasmus and leaned unto by Beza but denied by Iunius Sharpe Gerard and Mayer Answ 3 Thirdly some answer that all the words recited by St. Matthew in this place were written by the Prophet Ieremy and when this Gospell was writ were extant in the Hebrew Text but now by the malice of the Jewes are obliterated This conceit went for currant both with Eusebius and Iustin as Gerard saith but is justly refelled by him Answ 4 Fourthly Augustine answers that St. Matthew cites these words as written by Ieremy when indeed they were written by Zachary because all the Prophets had as it were but one mouth and therefore whatsoever was written by some one of them might be said to be written by any one of them as if all their Prophesies had come out of one mans mouth and that any thing spoken by any one of them is common to all and that all things spoken by them all are proper to any one But this answer is not without cause misliked by Dr. Mayer Fifthly some say that Zachary being instructed Answ 5 by Ieremy wrote it and therefore Jeremy is here mentioned both Iunius and Sharpe incline to this answer at least say nothing against it but Dr. Mayer rejects it because Zachary living 100 yeares after Ieremy could not be instructed by him Sixthly others say this was spoken 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Answ 6 according to the opinion of the people amongst whom there was great expectation of Ieremiah to come againe as wee may perceive by that answer of the Disciples whē Christ demanded Whom doe men say that I am Some say Ieremy or one of the Prophets But this is refuted both by Sharpe and Mayer Seventhly some say that Zachary had two Answ 7 names viz Zachary and Ieremy as many more among the Hebrewes had as for Example Achimelech and Abiathar Iochanan and Ioachaz Penuel and Chareph Ioach and Ethan and many more This answer of all the rest is best liked by Iunius Erasmus and Sharpe but is disliked by Gerhard and Mayer Indeed if it were certaine that Zachary had two names this answer would sufficiently cleare the doubt but seeing the name whereby he was most knowne yea altogether knowne for any thing written in the Scripture to the contrary was Zachary me thinkes St. Matthew should not leaving that name call him by another whereby he was not formerly called or knowne I have beene briefe in all these answers because I adhere to none of them all if any desire better information concerning them let him consult with the Authours and places mentioned before quest 1. answ 1. Eighthly Gerhard Weemse and Mayer answer Answ 8 that heere two Prophesies are joyned together by our Evangelist and because I rather subscribe to this then any of the other answers I will therefore a little more enlarge it then I have done any of the other Here then observe with me these three things namely I. The mention of the thirty silver peeces here is taken from Zachar. 11 12 13. and the buying of the field from Ieremiah 32.7 c. for in the Septuagints translation of Zachary there is nothing almost but the 30. pieces of silver given of the words here used and that was the translation then in use amongst all men For after this the words are these The
Lord said unto me put them to the founder and recount if ought be tryed as I am tryed of them and I tooke the thirty peeces and put them into the house of the Lord to the founder But here it is I gave them for a field of the Potter as the Lord commanded me But now if we take in that of Ieremiah there is a field appointed to be bought and the evidence is commanded to be put into an earthen Pot and hidden for many dayes And so the first words here used seeme to be taken out of Zachary but the last out of Ieremy who may be said to have bought a Potters field because he bought a field and caused the evidence to be laid up in a Potters pot II. The new Testament citeth two places out of the old oftentimes to make up one testimonie Or it is the manner of the new Testament to make up one testimony of two cited out of the old Testament although written in divers places in the old Testament As for example St. Peter Acts. 1.20 maketh up but one testimony of divers places collected out of the Psalmes 69.17 and 109.1 So 1 Peter 2.7 is made up of divers testimonies out of the Psalme 118.22 and Esa 8.14 So CHRIST Matthew 21.5 maketh up one testimony out of Esay 62.11 and Zachar. 11 11. So Matthew 21 14. is made up of Esa 56.7 and Ierem. 7.11 III. The new Testament in citing of two Prophets expresseth him who hath the chiefe part of the testimonie or it is the manner of the new Testament when testimonies are cited out of two they leave out the one and expresse onely the other and they cite the whole testimony as written by one As for example in Matthew 21.5 there is a testimony cited out of two Prophets yet they are cited out as one testimony It is cited out of these two Prophets viz Esa 62.11 and Zachar. 9.9 and yet the Evangelist saith That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophet the first words are Esayes the latter Zacharies and yet they are cited as if they were the words of Zachary So Marke 1 2. As it is written in the Prophet this testimony is written both in Esay and Malachy Behold I send my Messenger before thy face c. yet Matthew 3 3. Esay is onely cited and not Malachy Quest 3 If it be thus that this testimony of St. Matthew is made up of the saying of Ieremy and Zachary then why doth St. Matthew rather cite Ieremy then Zacharie Answ 1 First because Ieremiah was the most famous of the two he is named and the other omitted and left to be searcht out by the diligent Reader Answ 2 Secondly the Evangelists scope is to give a reason not so much why CHRIST was bought by the Scribes and Pharisees as of the field which was bought for such a price now Zachary speaketh nothing of the field that was bought and therefore it had not bene pertinent for the Evangelist to have brought in the testimonie of Zachary here Object The testimony of this our Evangelist agrees neither to the place of Ieremy or Zachary but is different from them both And therefore cannot be taken from them Answ St. Matthew doth usually take liberty so that he keepe him to the sense to use other words for the greater evidence to the thing intended Jn the thirty pieces of silver given for Zachary a poore price for one of that worth was mystically set forth how meanly the head of all Prophets Christ IESUS should be valued In that he was appointed to bring them to the house of the Lord was set forth Iudas his bringing backe againe of his thirty peeces to the chiefe Priests and in that Ieremiah is commanded to buy a field c is set forth the Potters field bought with this money to bury in VERS 12.13 Vers 12 13. And when he was accused of the chiefe Priests and Elders he answered nothing Then saith Pilate unto him Hearest thou not how many things they witnesse against thee What was Christ accused of unto the Governours by the Scribes and Pharisees Quest and chiefe Priests The heads of the Accusations which were laid against our Saviour by them were these viz Answ First that he taught and preached without any lawfull calling thereunto Matth. 21. And Secondly that he made himselfe the Messias Luke 23. Iohn 17.10 And Thirdly that he affirmed that he was the Sonne of God yea equall to God the Father Iohn 5.8 Matth. 26. And Fourthly that he disturbed and went about to abrogate that religion which was instituted by Moses according to the word of the Lord and laboured to seduce the people Luke 23. And Fifthly that he taxed their ceremonious observations besides the law and their superstitions in the meane time receiving of sinners and eating with them and condemning the righteousnesse of workes or salvation by or for workes Matthew 5. Luke 15. Add Sixthly that he brake the Sabbath day healing sicke and weake men therein Matth. 22 Luke 6.13 l And Seventhly that he tooke upon him to forgive sins unto those who were penitent Matth. 9. And Eighthly that he said he could destroy the Temple and rebuild it in three dayes Iohn 2. Matth. 26. VERS 19. Vers 19 When Pilate was set downe on the judgement seate his wife sent unto him saying Have then nothing to doe with that just man for I have suffered many things this day in a dreame because of him § 1. I have suffered many things in a dreame Sect. 1 Here it may be demanded Is there any truth Quest 1 or certainty in dreames First some of the Philosophers viz Protagoras Answ 1 with other Stoicks answer hereunto that all dreames are true but this opinion is proved false by Dr. Willet vpon Daniel Chap. 1. quest 44. pag. 31. Secondly some Philosophers held the contrary Answ 2 opinion that no credit was to be given to any dreames at all as Xenophanes Caliphonius and the Epicures for seeing all dreames were of the same nature and some were vaine and frivolous all must be held to be so Againe say they if there were any certainty in dreames they must proceed from some certaine causes either God or nature but it is not like Deum obire lectos dormientium that God should compasse mens beds when they are a sleepe and cast dreames into their minds and nature is the cause of order but in dreame◠there is confusion and disorder But the falsenesse of this Answer appeares by those which follow Thirdly all dreames are not of one nature Answ 3 therefore it followeth not if some be vaine that all are But of this by and by in the second and third Question Answ 4 Fourthly Gods providence watcheth over men both waking sleeping he passeth not from place to place but beeing in heaven beholdeth all things and doth whatsoever it pleaseth him in heaven and in earth Answ 5 Fifthly nature worketh certainly and orderly when
the like Exod. 18.21 And IV. With magnanimity and constancy Sect. 3 § 3 Let him be crucified Quest 1 Who were guilty of the death of Christ either as actors or a bettors Answ 1 First Pontius Pilatè who condemned him I name him first because I speake not of him at this time Answ 2 Secondly the chiefe Priests and Elders of the Iewes in whom two things are observable viz. I. Causa the cause why they endeavoured and procured the death of Christ and that was ambition they loved the praise of men more then the praise of God and the glory of the world more then the glory of God Iohn 12.42 and 5.44 They saw that Christ derogated much from them and spake much against them and therefore they envy Christ and frequently calumniate him II. Modus the manner of procuring Christs death and that was corrupt for they suborne the people and false witnesses Read Matth. 26.59 and 28.12 Wherefore we must take heed of subornation Why may we not use this suborning of others Quest 2 when it may stand us in stead I. because subornation is the practice of Answ 1 wicked men 1 King 21.10 and therefore if we would be esteemed righteous we must not use this practice II. because truth seekes no corners but Answ 2 delights to goe naked and therefore this practice of suborning others argues a hatred of truth and a love of falsehood III. because the suborning either of witnesses Answ 3 or friends or Judges argues either an evill cause or an evill mind Thirdly the people were guilty of and accessary Answ 4 unto the death of Christ now in them two things are observable namely I. The cause of their sinne which is two-fold to wit First in constancy for not long before this they would have made Christ a King Iohn 6.15 and strawed their garments in his way Matth. 21.8 crying Hosanna verse 9 but now they cry crucifie him crucifie him And Secondly a desire of pleasing their Elders and Governours who perswaded them unto this Christ certainly was not odious unto the common people but yet whilest they basely seeke to please their high-Priests and Elders they neglect both equity their owne salvation II. The blacknesse and horriblenesse of their offence which shewes it selfe in these things viâ— First they had two testimonies from which they might and ought to have considered something namely I. Diuine testimonies as for example a Propheticall speech search the Scriptures for they testifie of me Iohn 5.39 yea a living voyce from the Father and God of heaven Matth. 3.17 yea the frequent presence and assistance of the blessed Spirit of God and divers visions and apparitions of Angels and the confession of the devill himselfe Marke 1.24 yea many times CHRIST let them see if they would haue observed it that the secrets of their hearts were not kept secret from him Now these things they should seriously haue considered before they had cried Crucifie him II. Humane testimonies were not wanting unto them if they had observed them and those were Christs workes the workes saith he which I doe testifie of me Iohn 5.31 He cast out of devils he cured the sicke he quickned the dead he enlightneth the blind he opened the eares of the deafe he with his word made his enemies to fall to the ground be with his word appeased the raging of the Sea Reade Matth. 8. and 9. and 11.5 6. and Iohn 4.26 Luke 5.17 and Iohn 3 2. Now these they ought to have considered And Secondly they preferred Barabbas before Christ a murderer before the Lord of life a seditious turbulent person before the Prince of peace When men say they Iohn 2. are â—runke then the worst wine pleaseth the palat so when men are drunke with sinne and besotted upon it then they will receive Theudas and Iudâ—s Galilaeus for the true Messiah then they will thinke Simon Magus to be the great power of God and then with the Gergesens they will preferre their Hogs before CHRIST And Thirdly they adjudge Christ unto death desiring that he may be crucified although they were not able to accuse him of any evill or to witnesse any evill against him Sect. 4 § 4. What evill hath he done Quest 1 Pilate here propounds the question Whether Christ have done any evill or not And Answ 1 First he answers hereunto himselfe that for his part he finds no evill in him And Answ 2 Secondly Christ in answer hereunto appeales unto their owne conscience which of you can accuse me of sinne Iohn 8. And Answ 3 Thirdly the common people once answered He hath done all things well and nothing amisse And therefore there was great reason why Pilate should aske this question and thus seeke to free CHRIST from their hands and power Quest 2 What good did Christ Answ 1 First in generall he did all things well and many good things unto many Answ 2 Secondly more particularly when Christ lived on the earth he did many temporall good things viz. I. He healed and cured all diseases amongst the people And II. He cast Devils out of those who were possessed And III. He went up and downe doing good the Lord being with him Acts. 10.38 And IV. He stilled the raging waves of the Sea And V. He sed those who were hungry And IV. He raised up the dead unto life Now if there had beene no greater workes done by Christ then these yet who would have lost such a treasure and rich Magazin of all temporall blessings if they could have kept it Answ 3 Thirdly but besides these there were spirituall benefits and inestimable graces bestowed by Christ upon all those who came unto him in sincerity of heart and are still held forth and freely offred by him unto all who with hungring affections long for him The spirituall graces and benefits which the Jewes might and we may have by Christ are many and great and of unvalued worth as for example I. Christ reformed Religion and taught the whole counsell of God And II. He reconciled us unto God that in him we might have peace And III. He caused Sathan to fall as lightning from heaven and destroyed all his workes And IV. He sends his holy Spirit unto us whereby we are regenerated and sanctified And V. He hath taken away the vaile and laid open unto us a way unto the holy of holyes And VI. In him all the promises of God are yea and Amen And VII Of his fulnesse we all receive grace for grace Iohn 1.16 And VIII By his Resurrection and Ascension he hath sealed unto us our Resurrection and ascension with him unto life eternall And therefore no wonder if Pilate saith What evill hath he done seeing he was no other but a rich treasurie of all grace and vertue § 5. But they cried out the more crucifie Sect. 5 him c. It may here be demanded Quest what manner of answer this was which the people gave unto Pilates question in the former words
machina mundi peribit What miraculous and extraordinary things Quest 4 were in this Eclipse First the naturall Eclipse of the Sunne never happens Answ 1 as the Astrologers say but in the time of the conjunction of the Sunne and Moone which was not at the time of this Eclipse the Moone being in the full Answ 2 Secondly about the sixth houre and so forward to the ninth houre the Moone was together with he Sunne in the midst of Heaven but in the Evening shee appeared in her owne place namely in the East opposite to the Sunne Answ 3 Thirdly the Moone miraculously returning from the East towards the West did not passe by the Sunne and set in the West before it but comming to the place and terme of the Sunne went along with it for the space of three houres and then returned unto the East againe Answ 4 Fourthly the naturall Eclipse of the Sun quickly passeth away but this Eclipse continued for the space of three houres Answ 5 Fifthly the naturall Eclipse of the Sunne beginneth alwayes at the West that is that part of the Sunne which lookes towards the West is alwayes in naturall Eclipses first darkened because the Sunne is more swif in his motion then the Moone is in hers and so overtaketh her but here although the Moone were in opposition to the Sunne and distant from it the breadth of heaven yet it overtooke by a miraculous swiftnesse the Sunne and so darkened first that part thereof which lookes towards the East Answ 6 Sixthly in the naturall Eclipse of the Sunne that part thereof is first discovered and seene which was first covered and obscured but in this Eclipse that part of the Sunne which lookes towards the East was first covered and last discovered Jf the studious Reader would see these things illustrated and more then these expressed and handled concerning this unnaturall and miraculous Eclipse Let him read Aquin. 3. p. 9. 44. Art 2. ad 2. et Dionys in praefata Epist et Chrysost et Hier. s and Chemnit harm fine addit Gerard fol. 189. b. calce Sect. 2 § 2. Over all the Land Quest 4 Whether was there darknesse at this timeover all the Earth or not Answ 1 First the words in the Text are Tenebrae factae sunt supra universam regionem And there was darkenesse over all the Region or Land which by our best Hebruicians is interpreted generally of the Land of the Iewes and their reason is this because if this darkenesse had occupied the whole Earth then without doubt the Historians of other Nations would have recorded and mentioned it Syllâ—ge vocum exotic Pâ—ge 18â— Answ 2 Secondly others say that this Eclipse was not onely in the Land of the Iewes but in Egypt and in Athens as testifieth Dionysius and divers other Historians sâ—ith Carthusian upon this place doe testifie that it was in other Lands Answ 3 Thirdly that it was overall the world I cannot imagine for those who thinke so extend it too far neither dare I subscribe to those who restraine it onely to the Region of the Iewes because on the other side I conceive them to limit it too much And therefore J thinke that it was over all that Horizon and all those Regions which were in a manner of the same Altitude and Latitude and unto which the Sunne gives light and is seene at once VERS 46 47. And about the ninth houre Vers 46 47. Iesus cryed with a loud voice saying Eli Eli lamasabacthani that is to say My God my God why hast thou forsaken mee Some of them that stood there when they heard that said This man calleth for Elias § 1. My God my God Sect. 1 How can CHRIST have a God Quest when himselfe is the true God blessed for ever Hath God a God above him whom he stands in need of for protection and defence First Christ according to his humane nature and Answ 1 as he is man hath the same God and Father that we have Behold I goe unto my God and your God unto my Father and your Father CHRIST as man had God for his Father upon whose power he did depend and into whose hands he committed his Spirit and according to his humane nature he cals his Father his God Secondly Christ according to his divine nature Answ 2 is very God yea true God himselfe of the same substance and power with the Father § 2. Why hast thou forsaken me Sect. 2 What was the cause that moved Christ thus to Quest 1 complaine First negatively the cause was not any impatiency Answ 1 or discontent of mind neither any despaire or dissembling as some would have it But Secondly affirmatively the cause was an apprehension Answ 2 and feeling of the whole wrath of God which seazed upon him both in body and soule Thirdly Christ complained because of Gods delay Answ 3 and differring of helpe and succour Vrsin Whether did Christ truly complaine upon the Quest 2 Crosse that he was forsaken of God First we answer hereunto That our blessed Saviour Answ 1 bearing our sinnes in himselfe upon the Crosse did verily feele Gods wrath in his soule and truly complained in respect thereof that he was forsaken of God And this we confirme from himselfe thus Our Saviour cryeth out and complaineth upon the Crosse My God my God why hast thou forsaken me which words were uttered in truth and not in colour or shew Athanas ad Apollinar as Athanasius saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 All things were done naturally and in truth not in opinion or shew And therefore Christ did feele himselfe in his soule forsaken of God that is left comfortlesse of Gods Spirit If the Reader would see this opinion opposed and confirmed let him read Dr. Willets synops page 1142. sine et 1433. et Cham. tom 2. page 177. Secondly Fevardentius absolutely denies that Answ 2 Christ did truly complaine upon the Crosse that he was forsaken of God and he gives this reason for his deniall If Christ saith he were truly forsaken of God it would follow that the hypostaticall union was dissolved and that Christ was personally separated from God for otherwise he could not have beene forsaken Fevardent Page 437. confut â— b I. We answer hereunto If Christ had been totally and eternally forsaken the personall union must have been dissolvea but upon this temporall dereliction rejectioÌ„ there followeth not a personall dissolution II. As the body of Christ being without life was still hypostatically united to the God head so was the soule of CHRIST though for a time without feeling â—f his favour the dereliction of the one doth no more dissolve the hypostaticall union then the death of the other If life went from the body and yet the Deity was not separated in the personall consociatioâ— but onely suspended in operation so the feeling of Gods favour which is the life of the Soule might be intermitted in CHRIST and yet the divine Union not dissolved III. Augustine
unto the women And therefore the Lord will rather use the Ministerie of men then of Angels Vers 7.8 VERS 7 8. And goe quickly and tell his Disciples that he is risen from the dead And behold hee goeth before you into Galilee there shall yee see him behold I have told you And they departed quickly from the Sepulchre with feare and great joy and did runne to bring his Disciples word Sect. 1 § 1. He goeth before you into Galilee Quest 1 Why doth CHRIST goe to Galilee Answ To appeare to his Disciples there Quest 2 Why will hee appeare unto them in Galilee rather then in or about Ierusalem where they now were Answ 1 First because they were of the country of Galilee and came from thence up to Hierusalem and therefore he will have them goe to the place from whence they came And Answ 2 Secondly because he had resolved to spend some dayes with them to instruct them in the knowledge of God and to teach them and confirme them in the truth and to encourage them to endure for his sake all the oppositions and contradictions they should meet withall Now it was more meet that they should abide in Galilee then in Hierusalem because that was the more safe place And thus CHRIST had respect to the infirmity and weakenesse of his Disciples untill they were armed with strength and courage from on high Answ 3 Thirdly this was done because Christ would not have his Disciples idle and therefore untill the time come that he appeares unto them and they be sent to Preach the Gospell hee will have them imployed in their ordinary calling Whence Iohn 21. we reade that they were fishing which was their old vocation Vers 9 VERS 9. And as they went to tell his Disciples JESUS met them saying All haile And they came and held him by the feet and worshipped him Sect. 1 § 1. JESUS met them saying All haile Quest Why did CHRIST first appeare to women and not to his Disciples and first reveale his Resurrection unto them Answ 1 First some say this was done that the Resurrection of Christ might be divulged and published I am veró mulieres nihil celare possunt and women can keepe no secrets but tell all they know This ridiculous reason is given by Discip de temp serm de Pasch But Answ 2 Secondly this was rather done that the Lord might observe still that olde custome of his whereby he was wont to choose the contemptible ignoble and abject things of the world to confound the strong and mighty 1 Cor. 1.27 28 29. Now these women both in regard of the infirmity of their sexe and for their countreyes sake Galilee were held in contempt Iohn â— 46 But the Lord extols them by first manifesting unto them the Resurrection of his Sonne which is one of the principall Articles of our faith yea sends them to reveale it to the Apostles Vt sic fierent Apostolorum Apostolae that so they might be made the Apostles of the Apostles as the Auncients spake Thirdly women by nature being weaker without Answ 3 doubt were smitten with a vehement sorrow of mind for the reproachfull death of Christ and those torments and paines which they saw him suffer in the day of the preparation when they stood not farre off from the crosse And therefore the joyfull message of Christs Resurrection is first of all shewed and declared unto them to revive and comfort their sorrowfull heart And for this cause Christ appeared unto Peter a part viz. because as he sinned most hainously so he sorrowed most hâ—avily and therefore for his particular consolation his Saviour appeares to him alone Fourthly this was done that God by this Answ 4 meanes might meet with or take away the calumnies of the Iewes The Priests and Scribes afterwards say that IESUS Disciples came and stole him out of the Sepulchre now that the impudency and absurdity of this lye might appeare unto all by the wonderfull providence of God it came to passe that the women came unto the Sepulchre before the Apostles Now it is no way probable or likely that so few women could either role away so great a stone as was laid at the caves mouth or steale away the body which was kept by so many armed souldiers Fifthly death came into the world by a woman Answ 5 viz. Evah and therefore Christ would have his Resurrection by which righteousnesse and life is repaired and renewed unto us to be first declared and shewed forth by women As in the fall of the first man these three things concurred to wit The Devill perswading the women shewing the man eating and corrupting of humane nature So in the Resurrection of Christ also by which mankind is repaired there concurred Christ rising and redeeming humane nature The Angell shewing the Resurrection and the women carrying the good tydings unto others Sixthly these women with an earnest desire of Answ 6 mind came very earely yea as soone as they could see unto the Sepulchre but the Apostles for feare durst not come in sight and therefore the Lord recompenseth this their courage and boldnesse with the first newes of Christs Resurrection and with the first sight of him after he is risen Chem. harm parte 2. Gerard. pag. 255. b. § 2. And they held him by the feet Sect. 2 Why doth our Saviour permit his feet to be held and touched by these women Quest seeing St. Iohn saith Chap. 27. That he would not suffer Mary Magdalene to touch him but forbad her saying Touch me not and gives this reason For I am not yet ascended unto my Father First some say that our Saviour forbad her to Answ 1 touch him for this mysticall cause to insinuate unto her that she ought not to thinke of him as formerly she had thought that is that now she must have no humane conceits of him Her faith as yet was very imperfect as well as the faith of the rest as appeares by hers and their buying and preparing of spices and oyntments for the â—mbalming of the body of IESUS as though his body could hvae putrified and corrupted asthough it should not have bene raised up to life the third day (f) Carthus s pag. 231. b. Secondly others answer that when Mary now Answ 2 held the feet of CHRIST he forbad her to touch him that is not to continue long holding him or kissing his feet but quickly to dispatch and goe about that message which the Angell had given them all in charge (g) Parens s p. 900. a. And this seemes to be the truest answer I. From the next verse where our Saviour againe gives them the charge which was given them by the Angell See verse 7. and 10. And II. From the reason given Iohn 20.17 Touch me not for I am not as yet ascended unto my Father which words although they be diversely interpreted have notwithstanding this plaine and simple meaning Why dost thou prolong the time in
operations motions and gifts of the holy spirit are called Spirit c. Thirdly sometimes the regenerate part of man and the spirituall life of the regenerate and internall motions and revelations are called Spirit Answ 2 Secondly here this word Spirit is taken literally for an essence incorporeall incomprehensible and uncreated and this essence is called a Spirit for these causes to wit I. Because he is incorporeall A sight saith Christ hath not flesh and bones And thus Angels and humane soules are incorporeall also but they differ from this holy Spirit thus they are not infinite and incomprehensible essences as he is And II. Because he inspires and breathes into us the breath of spirituall life and thus the Father and the Sonne also doth give spirituall life of grace But it is by the Spirit And III. Because Spiratur he proceeds from the Father and from the Sonne Quest 3 How is this Spirit which is an incorporeall incomprehensible and uncreated essence called Sanctus holy The blessed Spirit of God is not onely called Sanctus Answ holy essentially because he is holy but in his nature and essence also Causally because he makes holy being the immediate temper of this impression of holinesse in the Creatures From this name of holy Spirit we may conclude that this blessed person is true God Object 1 Some against this affirme That the holy Spirit signifieth no other thing then that spirit of regeneration which is infused in man by God and so is as it were a creature This they would confirme from these two reasons namely Reason 1 First because this Spirit is said to pray for us Rom. 8.26 Now it is the spirit in us which prayeth for us and consequently this holy Spirit is not God To this J answer Answ 1 I. The Spirit is said to pray because he makes us to pray and so the worke it selfe seemes to come wholly and altogether from the blessed Spirit And. Answ 2 II. The Spirit also is said to cry Abba Father Gal. 4.6 not that he cryes but that we cry by him Rom. 8.15 Secondly they say the holy Spirit knowes not Reason 2 the Sonne because no man knowes the Sonne but the Father Matth. 11.27 To this we answer I. That our Saviour there excludes not the Answ 1 persons of the blessed Trinity but the creatures And II. That indeed none knowes the Sonne of Answ 2 themselves which are different from the Father in nature and essence but the holy Spirit is the same God by nature and essence though distinct in person And thus CHRIST saith That it was not his to give to sit on his Fathers right hand and on his left and else-where denies that hee knowes the time when the last day will be but both these were spoken onely in regard of his humanity And III. Jt is evidently false that the Spirit knowes Answ 3 not the Sonne For First the Spirit discernes all things 1 Cor. 2.15 And Secondly the Spirit teacheth us the knowledge of the Sonne yea all things Iohn 14. And Thirdly he is called the Spirit of the Sonne Object 2 Some againe grant that the Spirit is God but not that he is a â—istinct person from God but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Patris the vertue and power and operation of the Father and they would ground this upon those words The power of the most high That is the holy Spirit shall overshadow thee Luke 1.35 First it is not necessary that the place should be Answ 1 so interpreted and indeed the scope of the Angell in that place seemes to me to be double to wit I. That the blessed Virgin might understand the immediate worker of this great worke namely God the holy Ghost and hence he saith The holy Ghost shall come upon thee And II. That she might understand the primary Authour of this great worke and the true Parent of the child to be borne to wit God the Father and hence he saith The power of the most high shall overshadow thee Secondly although it were thus understood Answ 2 and that by the power of the Almighty were meant the holy Spirit yet it would not follow that therefore he is not a distinct person from God the Father For as although the Sonne by the word of the Father Iohn 1.1 And yet that takes not away the distinction of the person so the Spirit may be the power of the Father he proceeding partly from the Father and yet a distinct person from him as followes by and by How doth it appeare that the holy Spirit is God Quest 4 or how may it be proved First he created the world and therefore he is Answ 1 God Gen. 1 2. Iob. 33.4 And Secondly we are baptized in his name in this Answ 2 verse and therefore he is God for we are baptized onely unto God And Thirdly the Apostles were taught of God but Answ 3 it was the Spirit which taught them Luke 12 12. yea which teacheth all things Iohn 14.26 Fourthly we must pray onely unto God but in Answ 4 the Scriptures the holy Ghost is invocated therefore hee is God 2 Corinth 13 13. Answ 5 Fifthly but because Harding and Bellar. say That it cannot be proved out of Scripture that the holy Ghost is God we will produce some cleare testimonies where he is called God As I. That which the holy Spirit speakes Acts 28.25 Iehovah himselfe speakes Esa 6.8 Therefore the holy Spirit is Iehovah II. Our bodies are called the Temples of the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6.19 and the Spirit dwelleth in us 1 Cor. 3.16 But our hearts are the Temples of God 1 Cor. 3 16. and 2 Cor. 6.16 and God dwels in us 2 Cor. 6.18 III. Ananias lyed against the holy Ghost Acts. 5.3 but he lyed not against men but God verse 4. And therefore the holy Spirit is God thus Augustine disputed contr Petil. 3.48 IV. The Father the world and the holy Spirit are one Iohn 5.7 Quest 5 How doth it appeare that this holy Spirit is a distinct person from the Father and the Sonne Answ 1 First He descended upon CHRIST in the likenesse of a dove when a voyce came from heaven from the Father This is my welbeloved Sonne c. Luke 3.22 Where there was the Father speaking from heaven the Sonne baptized upon earth and the holy Ghost descending from heaven to earth Therefore the holy Spirit is a person subsisting by himselfe and distinct from the rest Answ 2 Secondly He is called the Comforter Ioh. 14.16 and he was sent from the Father in the same place and from the Sonne Ioh. 16.7 and therefore hee differs from them both Iohn 14.26 Answ 3 Thirdly he is called the Spirit of the Father Ioh. 15.26 and the Spirit of the Sonne Gal. 4.6 Therefore he is neither the Person of the Father nor of the Sonne Answ 4 Fourthly three Persons are named Matth. 28.19 and 2 Cor. 13.13 and 1 Iohn 5.7 Object 3 But he is said to be the same with the
nature in us for and by and through the merits and mercies of Iesus Christ III. Thirdly these bookes are called New for a new adoration or worship of God which is herein prescribed In the Old Testament they were confined unto a place they must worship at Ierusalem in the New Testament God promiseth to bee every where present and propitious unto all those that call upon him faithfully Iohn 4.23 IV. Fourthly they are called New because they speake with a new tongue in a new language the Old Testament was written in the old Hebrew tongue the New Testament in a new i. e. in the Greeke tongue for this was a new thing and never before accustomed to have the Oracles of God divulged in any other language than Hebrew There were three languages consecrated in the Title of Christs Crosse which was written by Pilat the Hebrew Greeke and Latine tongue and therefore in this regard also these Books are called New V. Fifthly they are so tearmed also because of a new Testator or Mediatour of this Testament which was not Moses but Christ VI. Sixtly they are also so called in regard of their new witnesses the Apostles and Disciples of Christ Thus much for the Name Authour and Title Divers other generall questions might be raysed both from this Gospell as also from the New Testament which willingly I omit for these three causes First because some of them God willing I shall handle elswhere And secondly because Doctor Mayor hath handled many in his learned Animadversions upon the whole New Testament And thirdly because neither my parts nor weaâ—e abilities nor learning nor library nor leasure â—â—n raise up or conjure downe all questions and difficulties which may be made I have also in a manner wholly omitted the objections the childish and quarrelling exceptions and impious wrestings of the Rhemists upon the New Testament because both reverend Fulke and Câ—â—twright are to be had in English who answer them sufficiently I come now to cleare and observe some things in particular from some particular verses of the first Chapter THEOLOGICALL QVESTIONS DOGMATICAL OBSERVATIONS AND EVANGELICALL ESSAYES VPON THE GOSPEL OF OVR SAVIOVR CHRIST ACCORDING TO St. MATTHEVV CHAPTER I. VERSE 1. The Booke of the generation of Iesus Christ the sonne of David the sonne of Abraham I Will according to the method of our holy Evangelist first speake a word or two of the Genealogie of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ his genealogie being registred to let us see that Jesus is THE CHRIST the agreement of the foure Evangelists doe greatly confirme the same Two of the foure viz. Saint Matthew and Saint Luke record Christs genealogie unto us hence a question ariseth Quest 1 How can these two Evangelists bee reconciled differing so much as they doe in this Genealogie Answ 1 I answer They write and set downe the linage and descent of Christ diverso sed non adverso modo diversely but not contrarily whose diversity makes up the sweeter harmony for where Saint Matthew reckons from the Fathers downeward Saint Luke reckons from Answ 2 the children upwards I answer againe the whole genealogie is divided into five Sections reckoning as Saint Matthew doth from the Fathers to the children 1 From Adam to Noah 2. From Noah to Abraham 3. From Abraham to David 4. From David to Zorobabel 5. From Zorobabel to Christ himselfe In the first and second Saint Luke runnes alone Saint Matthew not meddling with the Genealogie of Christ further then Abraham In the third section from Abraham to David Saint Matthew and Saint Luke goe together In the fourth from David to Zorobabel they take different courses for Saint Matthew descends from David by Solomon but Saint Luke by Nathan and both meet in Salathiel where going on two steps together they part againe and the one takes his course from Zorobabel by Rhesa to Mary the other from Zorobabel by Abia to Ioseph It will be questioned againe How Saint Matthew Quest 2 and Saint Luke can agree in the last example according to our Evangelist verse 16. and the first according to Saint Luke g Luk. 3.23 Saint Matthew affirming Iosephs father to be Iacob Saint Luke Elie I answer Answ Iacob was the naturall Father of Ioseph Eli was the naturall Father of Mary and so by the contract of those two Eli was Iosephs Father in law h Eut. 1. l. 1. Cap. 10. It will be further questioned why Saint Matthew and Saint Luke have both of them described Quest 3 the genealogie and linage of Ioseph not of Answ 1 Mary I answer first for the convincing of the Jewes to whom Saint Matthew wrote Secondly Answ 2 because Ioseph and Mary were contribules both of one Tribe and therefore it was all one whether of them were described but of this more by and by The Booke of the generation hence another Quest 4 question ariseth Whether this bee the Title of the Booke or no Answer Answ it is not the title of the Booke but onely of the Catalogue expressed in the Chapter so Gen. 5.1 This is the Booke of the generations of Adam c. It will be hence demanded further why doth Quest 5 Saint Matthew meddle at all with Genealogies seeing Saint Paul forbids them i 1 Tim. 1 Titâ—â— 3. Answer I answer there is a double use of Genealogies 1. First a prophane use for ostentation pride boasting or ambition and this the Jewes were too much addicted unto and this is that which Saint Paul forbiddes namely a vaine pride and glorying in their ancestors 2. Secondly there is a holy use of Genealogies which is three fold 1. For the observing of judiciall Lawes 2. For the distinguishing of the Church from those that were without and these second uses of genealogies belong not now unto us 3. For the declaration or setting forth of the pedigree race or linage of the Messiah and this continued for and with us and is that which Saint Matthew here intends who fearing least it should be thought that Christ were some obscure or private or secret person like Melchizedech who was a Pater without Father or Mother doth therfore shew forth unto us his generation that wee might observe and know it to bee double viz. First naturall and knowne comming from David by this line and descent Secondly divine and ineffable Quest 6 Furthermore it will be asked why Saint Luke proceeds unto Adam and Matthew beginnes but at Abraham seeing they both intend one and the same thing viz. the genealogie of Christ Answ 1 according to his humanity first some answer that this was done to shew that Christ was given two manner of waies to wit first For the Gentiles and for all men and that in a double regard First by the sufficiency of that Redemption which was wrought by Christ Secondly by a generall offer of conditional grace which was made unto all Answ 2 Secondly to the Godly onely the seede and children of Abrahams faith by effectuall
Redemption But I rather thinke the reason to bee this in short Saint Matthewes chiefest regard in the reckoning up of this genealogie was to move the Jewes to embrace the Gospel and therefore hee beginnes with David in this verse because then it was most common in the mouthes of all men that the Messias should be the sonne of Dauid but Saint L ke as testifies Eusebius * Eccles Hist lib. 3. cap. 4. by birth a Gentile borne in Antiochia learned in Physicke and now a Proselite truely converted doth write his Gospel to convert others and therefore shewes to the comfort of all beleeving Gentiles that Christ is a Saviour also unto them even which are of the posterity of Adam The promise of the Messias was tyed to the families of David and Abraham k Gen. 22.18 2 Sam. 7.12 and therefore Matthew proving Christ to bee the sonne of David and Abraham according to the flesh needs goe no further But Luke writes unto the Gentiles for he was Pauls companion who was the Apostle of the Gentiles and therefore hee proceeds unto Adam the Father of all Nations Quest 7 Againe hence it will bee demanded why is onely David and Abraham here named Answer I answer because under these two were all the promises made and given viz. First to Abraham Gen. 12.3 and 22.18 Secondly to David 2 Sam. 7.12 1 Chron. 17. Psal 89.37 Esa 37.35 and 53.3 Ier. 13.13 22.4 30.23.5 Quest 8 Lastly one other question may hence be propounded which is this why is David set or placed before Abraham in this verse Abraham being Answ 1 the eldest I answer First because the promises made to David were more cleare and illustrious and later and therefore better knowne unto the people as appeares by the blinde man who cries unto Christ thou sonne of David have mercie upon me and so the common people call the Messias the sonne of David Secondly I answer Answ 2 It is ordinarie with Historians to proceed from later things to more ancient first to relate those things that are freshest in our memories and then goe one to those that are more remote from us Lastly I answer The matter Answ 3 in hand or the historie of the Genealogie of Christ doth require that David should bee placed before Abraham for the Catalogue of the persons is to bee drawne from the first to the last or to begin with the eldest first and so proceed downewards and therefore being to begin with Abraham as he doth vers 2. hee first names David then subjoynes Abraham vers 1. that so the second verse may depend immediatly upon the first Thus much for the questions One objection we have further to resolve Object Saint Matthew making no mention at all in this his Genealogie of the linage of the blessed virgin Mary gives Salmeron the Jesuite occasion to alledge this place to prove that the virgin Mary was without sinne at all and that we should not consider her to have sprung from sinners lest she should thereby have incurred the guilt of originall sinne from them but wee must conceive of her as the elect and gracious mother of Christ and consequently exempted from all sinne and for this cause onely sayth he she is described as Saint Paul describes Melchizedech without Father or Mother or genealogie and as wee understand an other person i. e. Christ figured in Melchizedech so the blessed Mother of Christ must bee imagined to be without Father or Mother that so wee may understand her to bee without the least staine of sinne The Jesuites argument being something confused we will draw it to this forme Major Whosoever is described without father or mother or genealogie is altogether voyd of sinne Minor But the blessed virgin Mary is such a one described without father or mother or genealogie Therefore she is altogether voyd of sinne First of all we deny the Major or first proposition Answ 1 for Melchizadech is described in Scripture to be without father or mother or generation and yet neither Papists nor any other goe about to prove that hee was free from all sinne Secondly wee answer that the confirmation Answ 2 and proofe of the Major is very ridiculous Mary is described like Melchizedech 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without any genealogie or generation therefore as Melchizedech signifies Christ so Mary was free from all staine of sinne this is a Sequitur à baculo ad angulum as wee say in the Schooles Thirdly the Minor or second proposition Answ 3 is false Mary is not described like Melchizedech 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for his parents none at any time or any where hath named in Scripture yea he is so obscurely brought in that wee have no argument to prove that hee was borne but onely that generall argument which is taken from the nature of man But Mary was not onely borne after the nature of other men and women but also her Genealogie is named in Scripture For I. First she is called the Cosen of Elizabeth from whence necessarily one genealogie must bee common to them both II. Secondly shee is shewed to bee the daughter of David and Abraham because Christ was borne of her vers 20. and hee is sayd to bee the sonne of David and Abraham vers 1. And therefore the Genealogie of the Sonne must needs appertaine unto the Mother III. Thirdly this same Genealogie which is described both by Matthew and Luke is both the Genealogie of Mary and described for Maries sake and not for Iosephs because it is described to shew the descent and linage of Christ who came not of Ioseph but of Mary onely and therefore if this Genealogie belong not unto her it belongs not unto Christ l Chamierus Tom. 3. f. 115. Sect. 18.19.20.21 Vers 2. Observa VERRS 2. Abraham begat Isaac Isaac was a type of Christ in 3 things First in his nativitie which was in a manner and in nature almost impossible m Rom. 4.19 Abrahams body being dead so Christ was wonderfull in his birth Secondly in his obedience unto the death making no resistance against his Father Abraham Gen. 22. So Christ was also obedient to the stroake of death n Phil. 2.8 Thirdly he was the sonne of promise and the promised seed Gen. 21.12 and so was Christ Gal. 3.16 Vers 5 Quest § 1. VERS 5. Boaz of Rahab It may here bee demanded why in the Genealogie of our Sect. 1 blessed Saviour none of the holy women are reckoned up but those onely whom the Scriptures Answ 1 doe taxe and reprehend as sinners I answer this was done first of all because Christ came into this world to save sinners and to take away their sinnes Sinners are reckoned up in his Genealogie and he is sayd to be descended of them because he descended frō heaven for them o Hier. s Christ for the comfort of poore penitent sinners assumed that nature which once was sinfull that he might separate it from sinne Secondly another
to be reverenced and doth strongly convince Private spirits when we can say none have as yet thought thus besides your selfe Secondly the true use of the ancient writers is in convincing those adversaries which trust unto them and relie upon them for although this follow not the Fathers say thus therefore it is true yet this followes these men pretend to follow the Doctrine of the Fathers yet in their opinions varie frō yea are enemies unto the Fathers and therefore they doe but deceive and juggle with the world making a shew of that which is not This is the usuall pranke of the Papists to exclaime that all the Fathers are on their side and when the matter comes to triall their Judges condemne them and the Fathers speake against them Thirdly the use of the Ancients is for the moving of the affections of their hearers for certainely modest Christians and ingenious natures will be much moved and strongly perswaded when they heare the thing they are exhorted to embrace not onely to be consonant to Scriptures but also agreeable to the example counsell and resolution of the Fathers Fourthly the use of the Fathers is to direct us in outward things or to teach us the nature of indifferent things how farre they may bee used and how they are abused Sect. 3 § 3. Whosoever is angry with his brother c. Quest 1 What is the meaning of this verse in general or of the words distinguished herein namely Anger Racha Foole Iudgement Counsell Fire Answ 1 If the Reader desire full satisfaction herein I referre him to Mr. Weemes in the tractate of the Judiciall Law of Moses lib. 1. chap. 16. and Doctor Field of the Church who will resolve him in this particular m D. Field of the Church lib. 5. cap. 9. for my own part I forbeare to transcribe them they being both in English and easily to be had Answ 2 Secondly because I would not leave my Reader altogether unresolved I intreat him to take notice that our Saviour here observes three degrees of anger The first is in the sudden heat and boyling of the affection inwardly without cause layd downe in these words Whosoever is angry with his brother unadvisedly The second is in shewing of this indignation outwardly by any disdainfull words as in calling one Racha that is idle-head light-braine for so Rik in the Hebrew to which this Syrian word Raka agreeth both in found and sense signifieth light or vaine u Iuniur s This indignation may bee expressed also by other signes as by grinning frowning spitting and such like The third degree of anger consists in open railing as calling one Foole with other tearmes of reviling which is a weapon fit for the Gyant with three hands because Tres quasi uno ictu occidit o Basting it killeth three as it were with one blow first himselfe that revileth and raileth Secondly him that giveth credit to his reviling and railing Thirdly him who is slandeted and reviled Answ 3 Thirdly as our Saviour maketh difference of the sinnes so also hee here sheweth three degrees of punishments alluding to the publicke forme of judgement used among the Jewes For first there was the Session of judgement of three who judged of small causes Secondly there was the Councell of three and twentie who determined more weighty matters Thirdly the great Synedrion or Judicatorie which consisted of seventie and two sixe chosen of every Tribe who sometimes convented before them the High Priest and sometimes false Prophets yea sometimes a whole Tribe as reverend Beza thinkes Fourthly from these premises I thus conclude Answ 4 and determine the question First hee that suffers anger to boyle in his breast shall be censured in the secret judgement of God Secondly hee that bewrayeth his indignation by opprobrious words shall be held guiltie before all the assembly of heavenly Angels and Saints Thirdly he that raileth and revileth shall bee judged worthy of hell fire that is of the greatest punishment For foure kindes of punishments were practised and exercised among the Jewes whereby they put malefactors to death First strangling secondly the sword thirdly stoning fourthly the fire Of the which they thought the last to bee the worst as Beza affirmes upon this place Or if wee looke to the former words they will helpe us to the true understanding of these It was sayd of old Thou shalt not kill and whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of judgement where we see the Jewes held a murderer to bee guiltie of judgement and that not onely positively but privatively as if our Saviour would say yee yeeld the homicide to be guiltie of judgement who really takes away his brothers life but hee is not called into judgement with you who sheddes not his brothers bloud although he hate him in his heart revile him with his tongue But ego dico I say unto you whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of judgement Where wee see Christ gives as much to anger as they to murder p Areti s And therefore the true sence and meaning of the words I take to bee this Hee that is angry shall bee guiltie of judgement that is at the day of judgement hee shall give account and answer for that his anger q Math. 12.36 Hee that calles his brother Racha shall bee guiltie of a Councell that is shall bee more severely punished than the former as his sinne is greater Hee that calles his brother Foole shall bee guiltie of hell fire that is is condemned already before God r Augu. s And yet all these three are eternall punishments and the first may be resembled unto a pettie Sessions the second unto a generall Assizes the third to Marshall law Quest 2 Are then some of these mortall sinnes some veniall doth it deserve condemnation to call our brother foole but not to bee angry with him Answ 1 First the Papists answer here affirmatively both in generall that there are some sinnes in their owne nature mortall and some veniall and in particular that the last sinne mentioned in this verse is mortall the first to wit Anger is but veniall and therefore of his owne nature deserveth not everlasting condemnation which is onely due unto the last to call one Foole ſ Bellarm. de Purga lib. 1. c. 4. Secondly Thomas of Aquine likes the generall Answ 2 allowance of the distinction of mortall and veniall sinnes but dislikes the particular application thereof unto this place holding that this Anger which is here spoken of is a deadly sin in that Christ saith He that is angry with his brother is guilty of judgement which words must be understood De motu tendente in nocumentum c. of a motion tending to hurt where there is consent and so that motion is deadly sinne Thom. in opuscul Ex Lippom. Answ 4 Fourthly the distinction of sinnes veniall and not veniall in their owne nature in
respect of the greatnesse or smallnesse of the sinne is not to bee admitted and that for these reasons 1 In respect of the nature of sinne which of it selfe deserveth death Rom. 6.23 The wages of â—â—ne is death Yea sinne is the transgression of the Law 1 John 3.4 And every transgression of the Law is under the curse Gal. 3.10 2 In respect of the infinite Majesty of God which to violate can be no veniall sin of it selfe 3 In respect of the perfect and absolute righteousnesse of God which cannot abide the least blemish or imperfection And therefore in these regards no sinne committed against God can in it selfe be veniall t White s Exod. 20. Confut. 5 â—rac 6. f. 330. Fifthly this motion and passion of anger even when it is sudden and unadvised though there be no further purpose nor intendment to Answ 5 hurt is guilty of judgement as is plaine in this verse Whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be guilty of judgement that is shall be guilty of damnation for so judgement is taken in Scripture David prayes that the Lord would not enter into judgement with him u Psa 143.2 And Paul saith Thou that judgest another condemnest thy selfe v Rom. 2.1 where to judge and condemne are taken for all one to be culpable then of judgment is to be guilty of condemnation Thirdly we admit this distinction of veniall Answ 3 and mortall sinnes if it be understood not in respect of the nature of sinne but of the quality of the persons for unto those that beleeve and repent all sinnes are veniall and pardonable through the mercy of God Rom. 8.1 But to the wicked and impenitent all their sinnes are mortall Sixthly the Fathers side with us in our opinions Answ 6 holding that all these three sinnes here mentioned are mortall yea the Papists generally make anger whereof the principall question here is one of the seven deadly and mortall sinnes as Canisius Pupilla oculi Manipul Curatorum and the rest Chrysostome upon this verse saith Christus dat ultionem homicidio irae supplicium aeteruum adulterio concupiscentiae Christ doth not punish murder and spare anger or condemne adultery and acquit concupiscence but condemnes and punishes both the one and the other St. Augustine s saith that all these three are to be arraigned before Gods judgement-Seate where Hell shall be the reward of all If any object why then are the two former degrees Iudgement and Councell named Hee answers because there are severall degrees of punishment in hell according to the degrees of sinne on earth Saint Hierome condemnes the first degree of anger to be worse than idle words but these we must give account for at the day of Judgement when and where no sinnes that we must answer for are in their owne nature pardonable w Mat. 12.36 Saint Hilarie Non minus ira rea Evangelie quam homicidium lege Anger under the Gospel is no more a veniall sinne than murder was under the Law And therefore I shut up this question with this assertion That to be angry with our brother unadvisedly to call him Racha or foole in our anger are all mortall sinnes and deserve in their owne nature eternall fire Bellarmine tom 3. fol. 113. objects Object to bee angry with our Brother or to call him Racha doth not exclude us from the Kingdome of heaven and therefore they are not mortall sinnes The Antecedent he proves thus That which is not properly a precept but onely a degree of a precept cannot exclude us from the Kingdome of Heaven but to be angry with our Brother or to call him Racha is not properly a precept but onely a degree of that Commandement Thou shalt not kill Therefore this will not exclude us from the Kingdome of Heaven First here is Petitio principii a begging Answ 1 of the question hee taking it for granted without proofe that these two to call our Brother Racha or to be angry with him are no precepts which is the thing questioned Secondly if this were granted that these two were onely degrees of that Commandement Thou shalt not kill yet it would not hence follow that they are veniall sinnes which will not exclude us out of Heaven For to call our Brother Foole is but onely a degree of that Commandement and yet the Jesuite himselfe doth confesse that to be mortall and to deserve condemnation Bellarm. de Purgat lib. 1. cap. 4. tom 1. 1809. Answ 3 Thirdly because they are degrees of the precept as is confessed by the Cardinall therefore it cannot be denied but they must belong unto the violation and transgression of the Commandement and consequently deserve death because cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the Booke of the Law y Galath 3.10 There being no transgression so small but it shall be punished except it be repented of and washed away by the Blood of Christ Answ 4 Fourthly the Jesuite doth diametrally oppose Christ even in the very scope of the place Bellarmine saith the violation of the Commandement it selfe according to the letter excludes us from the Kingdome of Heaven but not the transgression of the degrees of the Commandement Christ here saith plainely that the Pharisees and Scribes did observe the Letter of the Law but that was not sufficient to bring them unto Heaven or to preserve them from Hell And therefore if we desire to be saved we must carefully observe the very degrees of the Commandements and therein our righteousnesse may exceed the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees because otherwise wee cannot enter into the kingdome of God Sect. 4 § 4. Whosoever is angry with his Brother Quest 1 Why are all Christians forbidden to bee angry Answ 1 First because Anger comes from the Divell as the authour thereof Give no place to wrath give no place to the Devill Ephes 4.27 Answ 2 Secondly because anger comes from our inbred corruption and pride of heart Non ab illius injurià sed a tuà superbia Basil hom de ira Anger proceeds not from the injury of others but from the pride of our selves that being the moving cause thereof Many are wronged and yet but some are provoked and some are not Why because some are patient and others are proud Now we should labour not onely to withstand the assaults of Satan but also to subdue our owne corruptions and pride and impatiencie in the suffering of injuries because these are the causes of Anger Answ 3 Thirdly Anger is forbidden us in regard of a three-fold pernicious effect thereof namely First it pleaseth not God Iam. 1.20 Those which are in the flesh cannot please God Rom. 8.8 But Anger is a worke of the flesh Gal. 6.20 And therefore cannot please God Secondly Anger is dangerous and pernicious to him that is angry for it hurts the heart it wounds the conscience it expels the holy Spirit and deserves to be
things are observable viz. First the sum of it wherein is shewed First what the creatures have The Foxes have holes The Birds have nests Secondly what Christ hath not The Son of man hath not where c. Secondly the Application of it in these words Iesus saith unto him And therefore although they be first in shew yet they are last in the order of nature which order I here now observe Our Saviours answer to the Scribe seems to be not pertinent and indeed it doth not hansomly square with the words of the Scribe but with his minde meaning and understanding most properly which Christ shews is not hid from him but as he hears the words of the mouth so hee sees and knowes the thoughts of the heart whence we may learn Observ That Christ knowes the secrets of the heart Psalme 7.9 Zach. 4.10 Heb. 4.12 13. Quest How doth it appear that Christ sees the secrets of the hidden man of the heart Answ 1 First because he made the heart Psal 33.15 Answ 2 Secondly because he is true God and this is Gods Royall Prerogative Ier. 17.9 10. Answ 3 Thirdly it is clear that he sees the heart because he is angry and threatens to punish for the sins of the heart and inward man Ier. 16.16.17 and 17 10. and 32.19 Vers 21.22 VERS 21 22. And another of his Disciples said unto him Lord suffer me first to goe and bury my Father But Iesus said unto him follow me and let the dead bury their dead Sect. 1 § 1. And another of his Disciples said unto him Quest 1 What is meant by this word Disciple Answ 1 First commonly this name Disciple is attributed to the twelve selected Apostles Answ 2 Secondly sometimes it is given to the seventy Disciples Answ 3 Thirdly sometimes for all those who purposely followed him I dare here determine nothing positively but only say with Beza that this was none of the twelve but whether hee was one of the seventy or not I know not Quest 2 Why doth not Christ reject him and let him go as well as the Scribe Answ 1 First some answer because he was his Disciple one of his servants and family Answ 2 Secondly but I conceive that this Scribe which Christ suffers to depart was one of his Disciples also at least outwardly because it is said here Another of his Disciples said unto him c. which seems to imply that this Scribe whom Christ answered was one of his Disciples also Quest 3 If both these were Disciples then why doth Christ detaine the one and dismisse the other Answ Observ Because he would whence we may learn That salvation depends upon the mere mercy and free grace and dispensation of God Reade Iames 1.18 and Titus 3.5 and Rom. 9.18 and verse 15. and Exod. 33.19 Luke 17.34 Yea our disposition unto good is not the cause of Gods love towards us but the effect Sect. 2 § 2. Suffer me first to go and bury my Father Quest 1 What doth this Disciple desire of Christ Answ Leave to depart hee seemes to be of a good and honest heart because Christ recals him and retains him and yet hee begs temporall things before spirituall From whence we may observe Observ 1 That there are Reliques of sinne remaining in the Regenerate Rom. 7.23 25. and 2 Corinthians 12.8 9. Quest 2 Why hath God left the remainders of sin in his children Answ 1 First sometimes to prove and try us whether we will strive to hate them and expel them or not Exod. 20.20 Iudg. 2.22 Secondly sometimes to humble us that having Answ 2 such strong enemies and reliques within us wee might never be puffed up but stand in awe and fear 2 Chron 32.25 Thirdly alwayes to exercise us God would Answ 3 not have Adam idle in Paradise but he must dress the Garden Gen. 2.15 Much lesse must wee be idle in this wicked world and therefore that wee may be alwayes employed the Lord hath left us enemies that wee might bee the more watchfull and carefull over our selves and more couragious against our enemies Reade Iob 7.1 and Ephes 6.12 c. 2 Tim. 4.7 c. Heb. 12.14 and 1 Pet. 2.11 And therfore the best and al the Saints have their duties required of them as long as they live namely I. To weed and root sin and vice out of their hearts And II. To hold fast what they have whether grace or strength against sin Revel 2.11 And III. To labour daily to grow and increase in grace and strength more and more For how long time did this Disciple aske Quest 3 leave to be gone Only for a small time Answ but untill hee could bury his Father and yet Christ would not permit it To teach us that we must not absent our selves Observ 2 from Christ not for a small time but must labour to be present with the Lord continually either in our words by speaking of him or in our hearts by thinking of him or in our works by serving of him Why must wee never depart from our Lord Quest 4 Christ First because in Negative Precepts we are obliged Answ 1 Semper ad semper we must never doe any thing which is forbidden us as long as we live Secondly because we are alwayes in danger of Answ 2 sinning and can bee frâ—e no longer then we stick close unto him the occasions of sinne occurre daily and wee shall daily fall into sin except Christ protect us And therfore we must be carefull never to forsake him Must we never sin at all this is too strict May Quest 5 we not take liberty sometimes unto evill First sinne is poison and therfore as a man Answ 1 must not once take a draught thereof no more must hee sinne once for one Cup of poyson is mortall to the body and one sin to the soule Secondly sinne is a Serpent and therefore if Answ 2 it can but get entrance with the tip of his tayle hee will wind in his whole body Suggestion unto evill being harboured brings a man often times at length to finall impenitency Why did this Disciple desire to depart Quest 6 To bury his Father Answ Whether was his Father dead as Chrysostome Quest 7 thinkes or onely aged and decrepite as Gualter imagines and also Calvin Whether was hee Mortuâ—s or Moribundus It matters not much whether Answ seeing the Scripture herein is silent although I rather thinke the latter If his Father were dead was it not a good worke to bury him and if he were old was it Quest 8 not well done to attend upon him and to comfort him why then is it not granted Answ 1 First certainly children are to honour and tender their aged Parents Levit. 19.3 Prov. 23.21.22 and it is an unchristian thing not to bury the dead Answ 2 Secondly but the comparison is here whether we must forsake Christ or Parents and from our Saviour we are taught to contemne Parents in respect of Christ Answ 3
made unto all First sometimes God makes some speciall promises to some particular persons as he promised to his Apostles that they should be able to cast out Devils if they would but beleeve Secondly sometimes God makes some generall promises unto all and thus he promiseth life eternall unto all men if they will but beleeve Iohn 5.9 unto 16. Fourthly that faith which is exhibited to a Answ 4 speciall promise and that which is given to a generall agree in this that as that which is promised generally comes to passe if it be beleeved and comes not to passe if it be not beleeved because if such promises be not credited God is made a Lyar as much in man lyes and therefore justly he refuseth to do what he promised the condition on mans part not being fulfilled So as often as that which is specially promised is beleeved it comes to passe according to the promise made but if the promise be not beleeved it comes not to passe Fifthly these things premised we answer thus to the Question The Question was in what credulity our Saviour upbraids and taxes both in his Dâ—isciples and the Jews or why he twits and reproacheth them both for want of faith And the Answer is because neither the one nor the other beleeved his word I. Christ had given power to his Apostles to cast out Devils but they beleeve not this word of their Masters because if they had beleeved it they should then have cast out all unclean Spirits II. Christ had openly professed to the Iews that he was the promised Messias and the Son of God and therefore had power to cast out Devils and to work Miracles and to give health and salvation to all those who would beleeve in him but they doubted of this and would not credit it and therefore both Disciples and Iews are here justly taxed and called a faithlesse generation Sect. 2 § 2. And perverse generation Our Saviour by this exprobration of his Disciples and the Iews would teach us what all men are untill they be truely converted and turned unto God namely faithlesse and perverse From whence two Questions will arise Quest 1 What names are given by Christ unto natural men or all men before their conversion Answ The appellations given unto them by Christ are many and therefore I but only name them The naturall and unregenerate man is called 1. First an evill man Luke 6. The evil man out of the evill treasure of his heart c. 2. Secondly flesh Iohn 3. That which is borne of the flesh is flesh c. 3. Thirdly flesh and blood Matth. 16. Flesh and blood hath not revealed this unto thee c. 4. Fourthly the world Iohn 1. The world knew him not 5. Fifthly terrene and earthly Iohn 3. Hee which is of the earth is earthly and speaketh of the earth 6. Sixthly the Children of this world Luke 16. The Children of this world are wiser c. 7. Seventhly a wicked and adulterous generation Matth. 12. 8. Eighthly a faithlesse and perverse generation in this place 9. Ninthly a generation of vipers Matthew 12. and 3. 10. Tenthly corrupt and rotten Trees Matth. 7.18.19 11. Eleventhly the Children of that evill one the Devill Matth. 13. and John 8. 12. Twelfthly stony and thorny fields Mat. 13. 13. Thirteenthly lost sheep Matth. 15. Luke 15. and a lost groate Luke 15. 14. Again Prodigall Children Luke 15. 15. Again evill servants Matthew 18. and unprofitable servants Matth. 25. 16. Againe Vnjust Stewards Luke 16. 17. Againe foolish Virgins Matth. 25. and foolish men Matth 7. 18. Againe Idle Servants Matth. 20. 19. Againe Men that fit in darkenesse and in the shadow of death Matth. 4. Luke 1. 20. Again Plants not planted of the Father Mat. 15. 21. Againe they are called Workers of Iniquitie Matth. 7. And 22. Lastly dead men let the dead bury their dead Matth. 9. And thus by these names we may learn what wee are by nature that so loathing our selvs and detesting our present condition wee may flee unto Christ for freedome from it What are the properties of naturall and unregenerate Quest 2 men First they want originall righteousnesse having Answ 1 lost it by Adams fall Secondly instead of that originall righteousnesse which was in them at first they have unrighteousnesse and originall corruption or sin in all their parts working that which is contrary to the will and word of God both in the internall motions of their mind and will and in their externall members Matth. 7. and 12. and Iohn 8. Thirdly they are the slaves of Sathan Mat. 12 Answ 3 Iohn 8. and 12. and 14. Fourthly they are guilty both of the wrath Answ 4 of God and of corporall punishment and of eternall death Iohn 3. Luke 13. and 16. and Iohn 8. VERS 18 19 20 21. And Iesus rebuked the Devill and hee departed out of him Vers 18.19 20.21 and the child was cured from that very houre Then came the Disciples to Iesus apart and said why could not wee cast him out And Iesus said unto them because of your unbeliefe for verely I say unto you if yee have faith as a graine of mustard seed yee shall say unto this Mountaine remove hence to yonder place and it shall remove and nothing shall be unpossible unto you Howbeit this kind goeth not out but by fasting and prayer I have spoken something already for the satisfaction of the vulgar Reader concerning the weapons against Sathan and the power which some wicked men may have over him and the meanes and wayes both wicked and warrantable by which he is or may be cast out and dispossessed Chap. 4.4 § 1. qu. 1 2. and Chap. 7.22 § 3. qu. 1 2 3. and Chap. 8.16 qu. 1 2. and verse 28. § 1 2. and Chap. 12.22 § 2. Our Saviour here saying If yee have faith yee Quest 2 may remove Mountaines may move this question Whether the Apostles or any other did ever remove Mountaines First certainly the Apostles would have removed Answ 1 Mountaines if they would because Christs words are true and they had a particular perswasion through faith to effect this or that miraculous thing Secondly others farre inferiour to the Apostles in faith and holinesse have removed Mountaines as followes by and by and therefore no doubt but they could have done so also if need had required Answ 3 Thirdly many things yea many great things certainely were done by the Apostles which are not recorded and therfore we know not but they may have removed Mountaines although no such thing be upon record Answ 4 Fourthly greater things then these were done by the Apostles and are recorded to have beene done by them as to restore the dead to life for to call backe a soule to the body is more then to remove a Mountaine and therefore if they did not remove mountaines yet without doubt they could have done Answ 5 Fifthly Eusebius Eccles hist lib. 7. cap. 25. relates that one Gregory a
Bishop of Neocesarea when there was need to build a Church in a certain place being too narrow by reason of a great River on the one side and a mighty high Rock on the other by continuing there al night in fasting and prayer prevailed with the Lord so that in the morning the Rock was removed so farre off that there was space enough left to build according to their desire And Faber saith that hee read in the Historie of the Tartars of a certain holy man who when the Tartarians mocked the Christians with this That their Master promised them that if they had faith they should remove Mountaines as if this were most absurdly spoken obtained by prayer the removall of a certain Mountaine there thus stopping their mouthes Answ 6 Sixthly by this removing of Mountaines is meant the effecting of most difficult things in generall and even of removing such huge masses of earth in particular when God will for his own glory Answ 7 Seventhly we must observe that there are three sorts of faith mentioned in the Scriptures namely I. An historicall faith whereby all things are beleeved to be so as they are propounded in the Scripture and this faith is common both to the wicked and righteous Iames 2. II. A justifying faith whereby a man beleeves the promises of God and apprehends the mercy and grace of God in Christ applying it unto himselfe and this faith is peculiar to the righteous and not communicable unto the wicked III. A miraculous faith whereby a man firmly beleeves that nothing is impossible unto God no not to remove Mountaines and withall his mind is driven and moved by some motions and blasts of the spirit to effect some great and wonderfull thing and this faith is neither peculiar to the righeous nor to the wicked but common to both For the understanding whereof observe First this miraculous faith is peculiar I conceive to Christians that is to the outward visible Church and cannot be in one who is not of the Church Secondly this miraculous faith is not common to all Christians or unto every particular member of the Church whether wicked or righteous but is peculiar unto some onely Thirdly as this faith is not common to all the wicked in the Church so neither to all the righteous and herein it differs from justifying faith for this is given to all the righteous but not that Fourthly as this faith of Miracles belongs not unto all Christians so neither unto all times or ages of the Church but is proper unto some persons only in the Church and unto some ages of the Church 1 Cor. 12.9 Fifthly this miraculous faith can save none because it is given to the wicked as well as to the righteous and because it doth not change the heart and affections and because it may bee without love And this is that faith which our Saviour in this place speakes of Our Saviour in saying here that unclean spirits are not cast out but by fasting and prayer may move these two questions which follow How may men be delivered out of the snares Quest 3 of Sathan that are taken captive by him By two wayes are unclean spirits cast out namely First by the extraordinary gift Answ and faith of miracles which though it continued some ages after the Apostles till the Gospel was universally planted yet wee hold it generally to be ceased now Secondly by the ordinary means of fasting and prayer which our Saviour prescribeth in this place By which means we doubt not but even in these dayes when it pleaseth God Satan is chased from the possession of Christs members We have an example hereof in Luther who by these means was a means to free a young man from the Devils power The Historie is this A young man as is credibly reported having bound himselfe by obligation to the Devill and sealed the bond and subscribed it with his blood to give him his soule so hee would satisfie his desire and wish with money grew in short time to great wealth Now the matter being disclosed with much adoe to Luther hee calleth the Congregation together and joyneth in praier for this young man and as they prayed the obligation was cast in at the window For p. 864. What are the benefits of fasting that our Saviour Quest 4 conjoynes it here with this powerfull and prevalent means of prayer The benefits of fasting are great Answ namely First hee that fasteth much hath not such need of worldly things and so is more free from covetousnesse and more enclined to mercy And Secondly he is made more light and watchfull in prayer and not sluggish and drowzie and so in prayer becomes most powerfull against the Devill Thirdly hee that fasteth and prayeth hath two wings whereby hee fleeth more swiftly then the very wind VERS 24 25 26 27. And when they were come to Capernaum Vers 24.25 26 27 they that received tribute money came to Peter and said Doth not your Master pay tribute Hee saith yes And when hee was come into the house Iesus prevented him saying what thinkest then Simon Of whom do the Kings of the earth take custome or tribute of their owne children or of strangers Beter saith unto him of strangers Iesus saith unto him then are the children free Notwithstanding lest wee should offend them goe thou to the sea and cast an hooke and take up the fish that first commeth up and when there hast opened his mouth thou shalt find a peece of many that take and give unâ—o them for mee and thee Sect. 2 § 2. They that received tribute money The word in the originall is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Didrachmum wee English it Tribute money The Syriak readeth Duo zuzim now that coin which was termed Zuz by the Hebrewes was answerable to the Roman Denair whence it appeareth that it valued of ours j s. 3. d. fifteen pence Quest Moses saith Exâ—d 30.13 The halfe shekel shall be an offring to the Lord how then came it to passe that this halfe shekel was paid to the Roman Emperours Answ 1 First some are of opinion that the poll money which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this verse and the other called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the peny Matth. 22.19 were not all one for this was imposed as tribute by way of conquest upon the Iews according to their substance the other they used to pay by the poll to the Temple which the Romans also usurped to themselves and diverted it from the originall use Viller Annot. Matth. 22.19 But of this more afterwards Chap. 22.19 Answ 2 Secondly Iosephus saith that Vespasian enjoyned the Iews yeerly to bring binas drachmas two drachma's into the Capitoll And Iunius thinks that there were two kind of the coine called Denarius the one of the Sanctuary which was double to the common and equivalent to the didrachma or halfe sicle and by this the Priests accounted and the Publicans and Toll-gatherers by the